/

/
^

(-

^A^^t^m^y^e

'

>l

A aew Y*.ivoA

{ taflurrvuua
\

\x/it\^-

^'^

t^ui

j^

L-

^^
a,
1.
jp-r.

BOOK
OF

VII.

FIGURATIVE SYNTAX.
What
is

meant by Figures
that they

may

Syntax, of their use, and be all reduced to four.

in

have already divided syntax into two parts, simple and was figurative; and we took notice that the figurative that which receded from the customary and natural rules, to follow

WE
We

some

particular turns of expression authorised by the learned, which is what we understand here by the word FIGURE. So necessary is the knowledge of these .figures, that without it,
it

or to is almost impossible to understand the antient authors, write pure and elegant Latin. shall reduce them all to four, after the example of the learned Sanctius, who says that all the rest are chimeras. Manstrosi partus grammaticorum. In Miner, sua, lib. 4. For by this word figure is meant, either a defect and

some

Or PLEONASM Or a disproportion and

:

omission of : ELLIPSIS of called a is and this, sentence; part generally a is called this and and redundant, something superfluous

disagreement in the parts,

when the

construction

is

words, and this

framed rather according to the sense than the we shall call SYLLEPSIS. Though some modern
it

grammarians give

the

name of SYNTHESIS :

inversion of the regular and natural order of words in a sentence, and this we call HYPERBATON. To these figures some likewise join that of HELLENISM, or GREEK PHRASE, which is when we use such expressions in Latin; in imitation of the as cannot be defended by the rules of

Or an

Greeks,

Latin syntax.'

And

latter

ted,

as for ANTIPTOSIS, or ENALLAGE, we shall -prove at the end that it is as unnecessary as the rest which we have omrtand that the whole may be reduced to these four figures.

168
t

NEW METHOD.
CHAPTER
I.

Book VII.

Of the jirst jigure

and THE
first

called ELLIPSIS.
is,

figure

is

called ELLIPSIS, that

sorts.

defect or omission^

For sometimes we ought to understand what is not at all mentioned in a sentence: and sometimes we understand a noun or a verb that has been already expressed, whether we take it in the same or in a different sense this is
this is of

two

what we

call

Now

Zeugma.
sort of ellipsis
is

the

first

in antier\t authors,

who expressing

huilt particularly on what we find their thpughts more at large,

and with the greatest simplicity, have thereby shewn us the natural government, and what we are to suppose in the more figurative and concise manner of writing, which was afterwards adopted. The most general rules that we ought to consider here, and

Which have been

partly hinted at already in the preceding reand in the jnarks, Syntax, may be reduced to nine or ten heads, and these should be looked upon as fundamental maxims, in order to take the thread of the discourse, and to understand an author

thoroughly.

I.

GENERAL MAXIM.
a verb,

noun and

Every sentence is composed of 9 and therefore where the verb is not expressed, it

inust be understood.

Hence what the grammarians call apposition, as Anna soror ; Urbs Athence, is properly an ellipsis of'he substantive verb, for

Anna
pienses

ens, or

Urbs qua

est,

(because this participle or qua dicitur Athencs

is
:

obsolete) qucs est soror t

just as Csesar says,

Carmothat the.

qua

est Jirmis&ima civitas, lib. 2.

B. C.

Hence

it is

French hardly ever make an apposition by substantives only, because this language has an aversion to the figure ellipsis. But either they put one of the nouns in tfce genitive, La mile de Rome, the city of Rome ; or they add a verb, La ville qui est appelee Rome, the city which is called Jtome ; or they add an adjective to one of the two substantives, Rome ville celebre, Rome ajamous city ; Anne ma For whiclj sceur, my sister Anne ; and not Rome ville ; speur Anne. reason they do not translate, Or a pro nobis peccatoribus, Priezpour
nous pecheurs, prayfor us sinners ; but, priez pour nous pauvres pecheurs, prayfor us poor sinners, pr priez pour nous qui sommes pecheurs, prayjor us luho are sinners. And in like manner the rest.

Now the apposition is not only formed of one word, but likewise of many, Donarem tripodas, prcemia Jortium, Hor. that is, qu} sunt prtsmiajbrtium. Vicina coegi ut quamyis avido parerent arva Colono : gratum opus agricolis, Virg.
But
it is

of the nature of an adjective Nemo homo, &c.

customary to refer to apposition, words that have more

;

as

homy

servus ;

Victor exercitus ;

There

OF THE
There are
also a great

ELLIPSIS.

169

occasions on which the verb is understood, especially the substantive verb, Sed vos qui tandem, sup. estis? And some other verb likewise, as in Pompeianum cogito, Cic.

many

sup.

ire.

Dii meliora, sup. faciant.

When one speaks proverbia-lly, Fortuna fortes, Cic. sup. adjuvat, By a rhetorical figure, QMS ego, Virg. sup. castigarem ; and on many other occasions which may be learnt by use, or may be seen
in the

2d

list

hereto annexed.

II.
II.

The Nominative understood before the Verb.

Every verb hath
its

GENERAL MAXIM.

nominative

of expressed or understood ; but there are commonly three ways nominative. the suppressing 1. In the first and second person, Amavi te t quo die cognovi, Cic. Quidfads ? sup. tu ; &c. sup. ego. 2. In verbs relating to the generality of mankind, Aiunt , ferunt, predicant, sup. homines. For 3. In verbs that are called impersonal. Vivitur, sup. vita. since we say, Vivere vitam, it follows that we may also say Vivitur vita, because the accusative of the verb active may always be
rendered by the nominative of the passive. In like manner when we say, peccatur, we are to understand peccatum, and Cicero has expressed it, Quo in genere multa peccantur. Vigilatur, sup. noxt
as Ovid has
sup. res,
it,

Nodes
;

Festinatefugaw ; and orfuga the rest in the same manner. The reason of this is because these verbs are called impersonal through a mistake, as we have already shewn, p. 122. and following, and that they may have their nominative and persons like the rest. Hereto we may refer those verbs which Sanctius calleth Verla nahirce, that express a natural effect, as Pluit, tonat, fulgurat, ningit, lucescit, where we understand, Deus, cesium, or natura ; or the noun itself whence the verb is derived, as pluvia, nix, lux, &c. since we find that the vulgar languages oftentimes put this nominative, at least with an adjective, as in French, it a p/u une grosse And in Latin other nouns are pluie, it has rained a heavy shower Tantum plidt ilice glunais, Virg. joined, as saxa pluunt, Stat. The infinitive oftentimes supplieth the place of the nominative, and ought to be understood as such in discourse, because it is considered as a verbal noun, according to what hath been already said, p. 113.
it,
.-

vigi/antur amorce. as Virgil hath expressed

Festinatur, properatur,

III.

The Accusative understood after

the Verb.

III. active hath its accuEvery verb ative expressed or understood. But it is oftentimes omitted, and especially before the relative qui, qua, quod, as Facilius reperias, (sup. homines ) qui Romamprqficiscantur, quclm ego qui Atftenas, Cic. See likewise what hath been said on the 14th rule, and in the re-

GENERAL MAXIM.

marks on the Verbs, chap.

1.

But

170
But

NEW METHOD.

Book VII.

it is also observable that the infinitive, as a noun verbal, be frequently understood for the case of its own verb, as we may have made appear in different places. Thus when I say currit, we are to understand cursum, or TO currere, which is the same thing. Pergit, we must understand pergere, and the rest in the same manner ; which would seem odd at first, if we did not find that the antients expressed themselves in this manner, Pergis pergere, Plaut. Pergam ire domum, Ter. And thus it is the Greeks say ep tpdvoct, dixit dicere, and the like.

IV. 'When the Infinitive

is

is

alone, the verb that

governs
is

it

understood.

IV.

GENERAL MAXIM.

Whenever

the infinitive

self in a sentence, we must understand a verb by which it is governed, as ccepit, solebat, or some other. Ego illud sedido negare Jactum, Ter. sup. ccepi. Facile omnes perferre ac pati, Id. sup. so~

by

it-

lebat ; which is more usual with poets and historians, though we sometimes meet with it in Cicero, Galba autem multas similitudines qfferre, multaque pro cequitate dicere : where we ought always to understand a verb, without pretending that the infinitive is there instead of the preter-imperfect, by a figure that has no sort of

foundation.
Divitiacus participle is understood, as in Ca3sar. obsecrare ne complexus ccepit, quid gravius infratrem statueret; scire se ilia esse vera, nee quemquam ex eo plus quam se doloris capere, for dicens se scire, &c.

Sometimes a

V. When an Adjective
is

is alone,

some substantive or other

understood.

Of the

word Negotium.

V. Every adjective supposeth its substantive expressed or understood. Thus, because juvenis, servus, &c. are adjectives, they suppose homo ; because bubula, suiUa y &c.
are also adjectives, they suppose caro. There are a great many of this sort, of which we shall presently give a list. But when the adjective is in the neuter gender, the word NEGOTIUM is generally understood for its substantive, which word by the antients was taken for RES, the same as the TO* IIPArMA of the Greeks, or the VERBUM of the Hebrews. Cicero himself has used it in this sense, when he says of C. Antony who did not pay him : Teucris ilia, lentum negotium. Ad Attic. It is an affair that goes on but very slowly. And in another place ; Ad tanti belli opinionem, quod ego negotium, &c. And in this sense Ulpian has used it, when he says, that there are more things than words in nature, Ut plura sint negotia quam vocabula. even frequently find that Cicero takes Res and Negotium^ for the same thing. Ejus NEGOTIUM sic velim suscipias, ut si esset RES mea. Which is proper to be observed in order to understand the force of several expressions, and of many elegant particles, which this author makes use of, as Rerum autem omnium nee aptius

GENERAL MAXIM.

We

est

OF THE
est

ELLIPSIS.

171

a quo negotio accusationis, according to Asconius. And we must unsays, Utinam hoc sit modo defunctum, derstand negotium, according to Donatus. And therefore when we say, Triste lupus stabulis ; Varium 8$ mutabilc semperJemina, we ought to understand this same negotium,
that
is,

nonymous rem me ex animo, vereque diligi arbitrer. For quamobrem, which is taken for an adverb, is composed of three words. And res here refers to argumentum, which he mentioned before, as if it were 06 account. quod argume ntum, or ob quod negotium on which he where in his oration So says, Fecerunt ut against Verres, istum accusarem, d quo mea lungissime ratio, voluntasque abhorrebat;
,

diligi ; nee alienius quam timeri ; see that aptius and alienius, being of the neuter for their substantive, which refers gender, do suppose negotium however to the word res, mentioned by him before, as to its syterm. Again, Sed ego hoc utor argumento quam-ob-

quidquam ad opes tuendas, quam

Offic. 1.

Where we

whence Terence

without looking for another turn by the feminine, in order to say with the grammarians, that it is Res tristis, Res mutabilis : as if Wegotium could not perform the-same office as Res. In like manner the names of arts and sciences are generally in the neuter in Cicero, because this substantive is understood. MMsicorum perstudiosus, Cic. Nisi in physicis plumbei sumus, Cic. Phy* sica ilia ipsa 8$ mathematica qua posuisti, Cic. sup. negotia. It ought likewise to be understood, when the relative is in the neuter gender, as Non est quod gratias agas ; that is, non est negotium, or nuttum est negotium propter quod gratias agas, or agere de~
leas.

And

Classe virisque potens, per

in like

qua

manner, Lunam

4" Stellas,

Ovid. fera bellaferuntur,that

qua tujunddsti ;

is,

qucs

negotia.

see that the grammarians had no great reason to a Syllepsis, or to say that the neuter gender was more noble than the other two, and therefore included them both. For herein they have committed two considerable mistakes : The first is their not understanding what is properly meant by the neuter, which is only a negative gender, and consequently cannot be more noble than the other two, nor include them both. The second is their mistaking the cause of this construction in the neuter^ which is no other than the ellipsis of the word negotia ; for which reason they imagined it could be used only in regard to inanimate things, whereas we meet with instances of it in others, as hath been shewn in the Syntax, rule 5. p. 11. and as we are further able to demonstrate by authorities, as when Tacitus says, Parentes, liberos,Jratres, vilia habere; that is, vilia negotia, to slight them. And Lucretius : Ductores Danaum delecti prima virorum. And this figure of NEGOTIA understood, is so familiar in the Latin tongue, that Cicero makes use of it on many occasions,
call this

Hereby we

where he might have done otherwise, as when he

lubris fy pestilens contraria (for contrani) that
is,

says,

Annus

sa-

sunt contraria ne~

gotta.

173

NEW METHOD.
t

Book VII.
;

gatia, aft contrary things.

interfuiquerelis deplorare solebant ; he could not say, querelis qua;, without understanding negotia ; since it is plain, that quce refers to those complaints, as it appears likewise by Gaza's Greek translation : -cjoX-

And in his book on Old Age Scepe enim meorum cequalium^ qua C. Salinator qucE Sp. Albinus,

Xax;? ytig roi tys^tsTv^ot OAYPMOI2 OY2 t'tdrQao-i xa,ro(}vge<r6oii : and therefore that he might have put quas, if he had not understood this other noun, which is of the neuter gender. In regard to which we refer to what shall be said hereafter upon the

should be again objected, that in Hebrew the adis oftentimes taken feminine jective absolutely, as Unam petii & that unam we cannot understand a subrem, though is, Domino, stantive feminine, because those words which signify rem, or negotium^ are all masculine in that language : I answer that there is never a passage in Scripture, where the adjective feminine occurs alone, but a substantive feminine is to be understood, though it is neither res nor negotium, which are masculine in this language ; and therefore in the above-mentioned example we are to understand nbtfUf scheela, petitionem, as appears from what it expressed in another place, Petitionem unam ego peto als te, 3. Reg. 2. 16. NEGOTIUM is likewise understood in the following elegant
if it

And

Syllepsis.

phrases.

ejus Jieri potent, and above, Sect. 5. ch. 1. For the infinitive facere, or Jieri, n. 5. upon -the word Quoad. a ought there to be considered as noun, which governs ejus in the

Quoad

ejus facere poteris.

Quoad

the like

of which

we have made mention

genitive, sup. negotii.

Thus, Quoad
(for

ejus

facere poteris,

signifies,

quantum poteris adfacere

ejus Jieri potent, signifies, As much as possible, as far as there will be a possibility of erit. it. And the rest in the same manner. This is what doing

ad effictumj ejus negotii. And quoad quantum ad (jus rei, or negotii potestas
very

few seem to have rightly comprehended.

VI. Antecedent with the Relative understood.

MAXIM. Every relative has a relation to VI. Therefore it is an ellipsis, the antecedent which it represents. when the antecedent, which ought ever to be understood both before and after the relative, is mentioned only before as Est pater quern amo, for quern patrem amo : And the ellipsis is double, when the antecedent happens to be neither before nor after, as Sunt quos arma delectant, and the like. But we have said enough of both ia
;

GENERAL

the rule of the relative, p.

4-.

and following.

VII.

What

is

to be understood

when

the Genitive comes

after an Adjective, or after a Verb. VII. GENERAL MAXIM. Whenever there comes a genitive after a noun adjective, or after a verb, either it is a Greek a phrase, depending on the preposition, or we must understand general noun by which it is governed: And it is an unquestionable

OF THE
able truth,
that

ELLIPSIS.

173

thing as verb or adjective,

Greek or Latin, is there any such which of itself is capable of governing the genitive. This we have shewn in each particular rule, and what hath been said upon the subject, may be reduced to five prinneither in

the adjective is said to be taken substarttively, we must ever understand the substantive negtiium, tempus, or some other Ultimum dimicationis, Liv. sup. tempus. Amara particular noun, Hor. cvrarum, sup. negoiia. Which Lucretius, Tacitus, and Ap1.

cipal points.

When

affected. puleius seem to have particularly 2. When one of the nouns, called correlatives, is understood, Sophia Septimi, Cic. sup. Jitia. Hectoris Andromache. Virg. sup. Palinurus Phcedromi, Plaut. sup. servus. uxor. 3. When causa, or ratione, is understood, just as the Greeks un-

derstand
sisse,

mx* or yot^v.

Cum ille se custodies diceret in

Castoris, Cic.

castris

reman-

sup. causa.

4.

When

mentioning the names of places,

we put

the genitive

In Veneris, Plaut. sup. <zPer Varronis t swp.fundum. Ex Apollodori% Cic. sup. chronicis. Exjeminini sexus descendentes, sup. stirpe, &c. 5. When the genitive is put after the verb, Est Regis, sup. JEstimare litis, Caesar ad Cicer. sup. causa. Abesse hiofficium. dui, Cic. sup. itinere. Accusarefurti, sup. crimine. Est Romce, sup. And others of the same sort, which we have observed in in oppido.
after the preposition, dem. In like manner,

Ad

the rules.

But when the genitive plural does not happen to be in the same gender, nor in the same case with its adjective, we ought to understand the noun repeated. Corruptus vanis rerum, Hor. that is, Corruptus vanis rebus rerum ; so that this is the genitive of partition. Just as we read in Livy, Neque earum rerum esse uUam rem. Which shews the little reason there has been to call this an Antiphrasis.

VIII.
VIII.

What

tve

are

to
is

understand,

when

the Accusative

by

itself.

GENERAL MAXIM.
it is it

Whenever

sative in a sentence,

governed either

there is an accua verb active, or by a by

preposition

(except

agrees with the infinitive, as

t

Wherefore when we find neither of these, we must supply the deficiency, as Me miserum sup. sentio. But the preposition is much oftener understood, as Eo spectatum See the chapter on the Supines, p. 129. ludos, for ad spectatum. Pridie Calendas, for ante Calendas, and such like, of which we
hall

me amare.)

give a

list

hereafter.

IX. What we are

IX.

to understand,

when

the Ablative

is

by

itself.

GENERAL MAXIM.
it

tence, but when

is

ablative is never in a sengoverned by a preposition, though frequently

this

The

174
this

NEW METHOD.
We

Book VII.

have given instancei proposition is only understood. hereof in all the. particular rules, and we shall presently give a list of them for the greater convenience of the learner.

X. Two other very remarkable

Ellipses ; one where we are to understand the Nominative of the Verb, and the other where we must supply the Verb by the. Context.

often falls out that the nominative of the verb is not expressed, and then we must take it by the context ; as Cujus belli cum ei summa esset data, e6que cum exercitu prqfectus esset, &c. Corn. Nepos, for eoque is cum exercitu profectus esset. Id cum factum multi
1. It

indignarentur magnceque esset invidia tyranno, Idem, for magnczque idfactum esset inviduet &c. Ain 9 tu, te illius invenissejiliam? Invent, fy

domi

est,

Plaut. for

ilia

domi

est.

Dum

equites prceliantur,

Bocchuscumpeditibus,quosjilius ejus adduxerat, neque in p?iore pugnft adfuerant, postremam Romanorum aciem invadunt, Sallust. for neque ii adfuerant, or else quique non adfuerant. Caesar and Livy abound
in

such expressions.
2.

are oftentimes obliged to supply a verb in one of the period, not as it is in the other, but quite different, just as the context directs us, as in Virgil : Disce puer virtutem ex me verumque laborem, Fortunam ex a!Us. 12. JEn. Where, as Servius observeth, with Jbrtunam we must understand opta, pete, or accipe, and not disce, which goes before, because^/or-

We

members of a

tuna non

discitur.

Again, Sacra manu victosque Deos, parvumque nepotem

Ipse trakit.

Where
must

trahit refers only to nepotem ; and with sacra understand portat. In like manner, 1. Georg.

and Deos we

tenues pluvice, rapidive potentia soils Acrior, fy Borecc penetrabilejrigus adurat. For the word adurat refers extremely well to the sun, and to cold, as Servius takes notice ; but as to tenues pluvice, we must understand noceant, or some such thing, as Linacer and Ramus have ob-

Ne

In like manner in Tully, Fortuna, qua illiflorentissima, served. nos duriore conflict ati videmur. Where conftictati- agrees only with the second member, whereas in the first we must understand usi9

Non veto dimitti, says Scioppius. And in Phaedrus, lib. 4. fab. 16. verum cruciarijame, where it is plain, that with the second member we must understand jubeo, volo, or the like, and ndt veto. Which is still the more worthy of notice, as it is more contrary to the delicacy of our (the French) language, which does not admit of our making use of a verb that refers to two words or members of a period, unless it can be said separately of either. It is by this sort of Ellipsis that we must explain a great many passages in the Vulgate edition of the Scripture, as in St. James, Glonetur autemfrater humilis in exaltatione sua, dives autem in humilitate sud, where, according to the most probable opinion, followed
by

OF THE
by
a
Estius,

ELLIPSIS.

175

and not
cibis,

where we must understand pracipientium. And this other, Perjidem ambulamus, non per speciem, where stamus must be understood, because the word ambulare is indeed applicable to those whom the divines call viatores, but not to the blessed, unless it be simply to express the happiness they will have in being every where with Christ. Ambulabunt mecum in albis, Apocal. 3. The same may be said of this other passage of the Psalmi&t, Per diem sol non uret te, neque luna per noctem ; and of this other of Genesis, Die noctuque cestu urebar. For neither the moon nor the night have any heat or burning, to occasion a sensible inconveniency. Therefore we must understand some other word. In like manner Lac vobis potum dedi, non escam,yoixot l^Sis lirona-oc, xa/ ov gZ>f*.a, as in Homer, oJVov xa< crrcy EOJ>TE, Vinum 8$ Jirumentum edentes, where it is evident that something must be understood, since St. Paul did not mean that we should drink what we eat, nor Homer that we should eat the wine we drink. But we must likewise take notice, says Linacer, that it is sometimes almost impossible to determine which verb ought to be understood in order to complete the sense, as in Quintilian, Si fur em nocturnum occidere licet, quid lativnem?

are to understand confundatur in the second member, is in the first. By this same figure Estius glorietur, which this passage of St. Paul, Prohibentium nubere, abstmere explaineth

we

XI.

Of other

more remarkable Particles that are understood.

are oftentimes obliged to understand magis or potius; as Tacita semper est bona mulier, quam loquens, that is, magis bona. Oratiofuit precibus quam jurgio similis, Liv. that is, magis simttis Thus the Greeks frequently understand /*x*ov. And thence it is that we find in the Psalmist, Bonum est confidere in Domino, quam And in Terence, Si quisquam est qui placere confidere in homine.
cupiat bonis, quam plurimis, that is, bonis potius quam plurimis. With simul we are often to understand ac or atque t as in Virgil, Eel. 4.

We

And
Si

$ facia parentis qu<z sit poteris cognoscere virtus. in Cic. Itaque simul experrecti sumus, visa ilia contemnimus.
heroiim laudes,

At simul

Jam

tegere,

is

understood when we say Tu quoque

Partem opere

magnam

in tanto, sincret dolor, Icare haberes, Virg, Decies centena dedisscs

Ut

is

esto orfac, as in Ovid, Protinus tit redeas, facta videbor anus, that is, esto ut statim redeas, tamcn, &c. Neither is ut taken for utinam, as when Terence Ut

we understand

Huic parco paucis contento, quinque diebus Nil erat in loculis, Hor. not taken for quamvis, as some people imagine, but then

magnusperdat Jupiter ; for we are &c.

te

to

says, Syrc understand ora, or precor ut,

Whea

176

NEW METHOD.
say,
in

Book VII.

When we
as
it is

Cicero,

cave cadas, faxis, &c. we are to understand ne9 Nonne caveam ne scelusfaciam ; likewise with the

ne we are to understand ut, according to Vossius and Scioppius, for otherwise this ne would not govern the subjunctive. See what hath been said above, in explaining vereor ne, p. 162.

What they call the potential or concessive mood may be likewise resolved by this figure, as Frangas potius quam corrigas, that Vicerit^ that is, estout wcerit. is,Jiet potius utfrangas, &c. Obsit, mhil for an In like manner when we say, curant, obsii, &c. prosit,
Bono animnsis,
it

means^jc

ut sis,&c.

Ames,

legas, that

is,

moneo

orjdc After non modb, non solum, non tantum, (provided it does not hurt the sense) we are to understand NON; as, Alexander non modb parIta ut non modb cus, sed etiam liber alis, that is, non modb nonparcus.
sed ne vicini quidem pruximi sentiant, Cic. Non modb illi Hence it comes cetati, verum etiam Javetur, Id. Offic. 2. that the non is sometimes expressed. Quia non modb vituperatio nulia, sed etiam summa laus senectutis est, &c. Concerning which the reader may consult Muretus in his varies Icctiones.
civitas,

te ut,

ut ames, legas, &c.

inmdetur

The particle NEMPE is oftentimes necessary for resolving several absolute modes of speaking : as, Sic video philosophis placuisse ; Nil esse sapientis pr<zstare nisi culpam, Cic. that is, nempe nihil Ccetera verb, quid quisque me dixisse dicat, aut quomodo ille esse, &c.
mecum vivant ii qui me assidue colunt fy obserare non vant, prcest possum, Id. that is, nempe, quid quisque, &c. Hoc verb ex quo suspicio nata est, me quceswisse atiquidin quo te offendetem, translatitium est, Id. that is, nempe me qucesivisse, &c. These are the most considerable things we had to observe in regard to the figure of Ellipsis, whereby every body is capable of For the most general rule that can be judging of all the rest. is to take notice of the natural and most this subject, given upon simple way of speaking, according to the idea we receive from vulgar languages, which oftentimes point out to us what we ought reasonably to understand. Yet because on those occasions we may be at a loss for words, unless we happen to be very conversant in the language, I shall The first shall be of nouns : and the therefore subjoin three lists. second of verbs, where I do not intend to include all those that be understood (for this would be too tedious a piece of work)
accipiaty aut quajide

but only the principal ones. The third is to be of prepositions, which generally form most of the governments and connexions of speech in all languages.

may

XII.
DES
ifl

FIRST LIST.
in
as

Of several Nouns understood

understood, when we say, Est domi to the question Ubi. See the Syntax, rule 25, p. 50. and following. is understood, when tio, or tabula atcepii

Latin authors.

we have shewn that it is also tinderstood, when we say, Parvi \>r.ndOi9 Non sum $ Ivndo, &c. AMBO, when we say, Mars # Venus
capti duin t Ovid. utiernis orientet

we

say,

Ra-

Castor

Pollux

cxpensi, just

uccidcntcs.

And
the

of THE
the
like.

ELLIPSIS,
serta
;

177
find in

For

this

is

a kind of El-

just as sertum refers to corona*

according to Scioppios; unless we choose simply to say that then the two singulars are equivalent to a plulipsis
ral,

mentum, which we
in Pliny.

Cato and

and

refer

it

lepsis, of which AMNIS, when we say, conftuens,profluens, See the Genders; torrens, fluvius.

to the figure of sylhereafter.

CRIMINE, or ACTIONE, when we say, Furli damnatus. Repetundarum post

Hiatus.

See rule 28.

say,

DATUM, when we
&c.

Non

est tt fuller e

vol. I. p. G.

cuiquam. DIES, when we say, Illuxit, or meus est

nalalis,

ANIMUS,

when we say, Rogo te ut boni consulas, that is, ut statuas hanc rem esse boni antmi, ^proceeds from a
good
will ;
it

Dn, when we
&c.

say, Superi, Inferi,

Manes,

translate
ceives,
part.

though we generally by the person that rewill lake this in good

/ beg you

DOMUS, when we say, Regia, Basilica. DOMUM, when we say, Uxorem duxit. EXTA, when we say, ceesa el porrecta, as in Cicero, Ne quid inter cepsa &?
porrecta, ut aiunt, oneris nobis adThat when I dalur, aut temporis.
shall

ARS,- or SCIENTIA, when we say, Medirina, Musica, Dialectics, Rhetorica,

Fabrica, &c. ARVUM,< when we say, novale. Culla But when he says, novalia, Virg. Tonsas novales, we are to understand
terras, so called a novando, says

of

my

approach towards the expiration time, I may not be troubled

with any new protraction of

fice.

my

of-

Varro, because they are renewed, or the seed is changed.

BON;E, when we say, Homo frugi : for the antients used to say, bon&frugis ; afterwards they said, buncpfrugi ; and at length frugi, by itself, as Sanctius
.

The metaphor is taken from hence, that when the entrails are cut and drawn out of the belly of the victim, which is what they called
the priest, who offered the held and considered them some time before he presented them upon the Altar ; which is what they called Porricere.

CESA,

sacrifice,

observes.

say, per npertum ire. CARCER, as it was heretofore neuter, ought to be understood, in saying, Pistrinum, Tullianum, &c. CAUSA, in saying, Exercitum opprimend<z liber tutis habet, Sallust.

CAMPUM, when we

FACUI/TAS, or POTESTAS, when we say, Cernere erat. Non est te fallerc cui-

quam, &c.
FESTA,
FINIS,

when we
when we
it

say, Bacchanalia, Sa-

Successo-

turnalia, slgonalia.

rum MinervfE
tax, p. 22.

indoluit,

vitce, sceleris purus,

Ovid. Integer Hor. See the Syn-

say, haclenus, quatenus.

tenus.

means hacjine FRUMENTA, when we

fruges,
vere.

For

say,

sata ;

as

CARO, when we say, bubula, vervecina, suilla, ferina, &c. CASTRA, when we say staliva, hyberna. See Heteroc. vol. 1. p. 161. CENTENA, when we say, Debet decies, or decies sestertidm. See the chapter

when we say, satfp. FUNERA, when we say, Justa

persol-

HOMO,

in adolescens,juvenis, amicus,fa-

and whenever the adjective which agreeth with man, is taken

miliaris ;

on

Sesterces, in the particular observations, book 8.

absolutely, as miser sum, salvus sum ; also in oplimales, magnates, mortalest

CLITELLAS,
alicuif to

when we

say,

Importers

him. him as are ass. CCELUM, when we say, serenum, purum,

fpe.

impose upon him, to deceive For this is properly treating

Gerrnani, Galli, &c. IDEM, as Equo fere qui homini morbi,

Plin. for fere iidem qui.

INGENIUM, or INSTITUTUM, or MOREM, when we say, Antiquurn obtines,

Nttnc cogncsci) vcstrum tarn Plaut. superbum, Ter. Is, for talis, or tantus, is very often understood, as Homo improbus, sed

CONSILIUM, when we
posito,

say, Arcanum, Perstat in prosecretum, proposition.

&c.

COPIA, when we say, Eges medicine?, abundas pecuniarum. CORONA, when we say, CivicA donatus

cuipaucos ingenio 'pares

is cui.

ifivenias, for

ITER,

when we say, Sud

iter velis

Muralem, Obsidionalem adeptus y &c. As likewise when we say. Vot. II.

;

tendis ?

pergis, qu& Virgil has even expressed it,

Tendit

portumaue

rflinquit*

JUDICSS,

NEW METHOD.
JUDICES, when
silium.

Book VII.
last

we

say, Mitlere in conto Asco-

being driven to the

Whence, according

nius, it is taken fur perorare, when the orator having finished, the judges met in order to gather the votes.
\

row, can stir is that the men at draughts are called inciii, that immobile*. But where Lucilius is, said, Ad indta, we are to understand

no further.

Hence

it

ut,

Testibus editis ila mitt am in consilium &c. Cic.

JUDICIO, or JURE, when we say, faho, merito, immerito, which are all of them
real

Hence it is, says St. Isidorus, that they gave the name of inciti to those who had lost all hopes of ever extricating themselves from their miloca.

nouns adjective.
Molaris.

sery.

when we say, LAUD EM, when we

LAPIS,
trahis f

LITER AS, where Cicero

say,

Cur mihi de-

LIBER, when we say, annalis, diurnus.

LIBRI,

manner in the plural, when we say, pugillares. As also when we say pandecta, a Greek word, which Tiro, Cicero's
In like

says, Tnduo abs ie nullas acceperam. And in this passage of Plautus, Hodie in ludum occcepi ire litterarum ; ternasjam scio, A. M. O. Where there is no sort of

freedman, gave for title to books on miscellaneous that he wrote 2uos Grceco titulo, says questions.

foundation, say Scioppius and Vossius, for taking this word ternas for the three conjugations of verbs, as Alvarez has done, just as if a child could learn three conjugations, the
first day he went to school. Locus, when we say, Hie senex de proximo : ab huntili (sup. loco) ad summum (sup. locum.) In medium ; con-

7mvsxT?, libros inscripsit, lanquam omne rerum atque doctrinarum

Gellius,

genus continentes.
this very title

And

afterwards

was conferred on the body of the civil law collected by Justinian, which is otherwise called Several have doubted Digesta, orum. of what gender this word Pandectce was, because, as Varro and Priscian
have very well observed, the nouns
in

venerunt in unum, &c. Primo t secundo, tertiOy &c. sup. loco. LOCA, in the plural, when we say,
JEsliva,

hyberna,

station,

pomaria f

rosaria, supera, infeta,

lesii,

&c.

v LUDI, when we say, Circenscs, Mega*

S&culares, Funebres,

&c.

i?of the first declension of the Greeks, which in that language are masculine,

MALUM, when we

being changed-into u in Latin,

hcec

become feminine, as o %0-prvs, Hence Budeus has charta.

say, Caveo tib'i, 7zmeo tihi ; Metuo a te, de te t pro ie, &c. But when we say cavere malo t we are to understand se a malo,

said

MARE, when we
iranquillum t

say, profundum^ultum,

Pandectas Pisanas in the feminine. But Vossius believes that this rule of Priscian will hold good only as to nouns that have no relation to another more general word understood, as in this case libn ; for which reason he says, come/a and planeta are masculine, because apig is understood. Ant. Aug. H. Stephen, Mekerchus, Andr. Schot, and several others, are of this opinion. And Cujas himself has acknowledged .his error, since in his latter works he always put it in the masculine. LIBRAE, or LIBRARUM, (genitive singular or plural of libra, a pound) when we say, Corona aurea fuit pondo viginti quinque, Lin. and the like, that is, pondo or pondere librarian 25.

MENSIS, when we say, Januarius, Aprilis, October, &c. MILLE, or rather MILIIA, which supposeth also negotia, when we say decem or centum sestertia, or denaria. See the chapter on Sesterces in the
next book.

MODIA, when we say, Millw frumtnii. MODO, in perpeiuo, certo, &c. MORTEM, when we say obiit. And
it is still

usual to say occumbere morsofait,

tem,

&c.
conscendit,

NAVIM, when we say,

appulit.

NEGOTIUM.

We

notice of this, as one

For pondo is only an ablative like mundo. See the Genders, rule 8, and
the Heretoclites, list 6. LINEAS, when we say, Ad incitas reductus, reduced to extremity; for indite conies from deo for maveo. because those who play at draughts,

general rules. served on this occasion, that same noun is understood, when

have already takeu of the most It may also be obthis-

we

say ianto, quanta, ttliqttanto, hoc, eo^ quo, multo, paulo, nimio. For mullo doctior signifies multo negotio doctior ;
or else mult& rct multis partibus docIn like manner, when we say, tior. Suifari potest ? qui is -in ablative fov

OF THE
for quo,

ELLIPSIS.
quo
sup. parte.

179
Ire duo millia,

that
id,

is,

quo modo, or

ncgutio.

VVhen

ncgotium is being of their nature adjectives. As we see in Terence, jilndria: id erut And in Plautus, Quid est illi namen.
till

quid, or aliquid, are put, understood, those nouns

PASSES, Mart.

when we say,

Laliiudu septingentorum mil-

Hum, Cses. PR^DIUM, when we say, tuburbanum, Tuscutanum, &c. PUEE orPuELLA, when we say infans ;
word is an adjective : hence that in Valerius Maximus we find puerunt infantctn, that could not
for this
it is,

nomen

Xisi occupo aliquid miki

cunsilnini.

Even when quid governs the getie go tit, still it snpposeth ncgorepeated for its substantive, as Videri eges/as, quid negotii dat homini This is as if it misero malt, Plaut. were, 2uid negolium mali negotii dat egestas homini misero. Where quid negotium negotii is the same thing as quts res >ei, or rerum, as in the same author, Summum Jovem detesior, said Menechmus 2ua de re out cui rei rerum omnium? answers the old man. And thus Soioppius explains it.

nitive

speak.

tium

RASTER, when we say, bidens, trident, &c.

RATIO, when we say, expensa, imp$nsa t summa ; just as we understand rationes, when we say conlurbaie, to confound one's accounts, and to us some fraud, either towards the master or towards the creditors, to make

them

lose their turn,

and

to

pay the
deco-

last before the first.

REM FAMIMAREM, when we

qufre, to squander to turn bankrupt;

say,

This noun

is

also understood,

when

we

say mille or millia, sup. negolia ; an adjective like the other numeral nouns, it must needs
for mille being

his estate, whence also we

away

have decoctor, a bankrupt. SERMO, in these familiar phrases, of

Cicero's,
brevi.
scribi

have its substantive, concerning which see the chapter on Sesterces in the
next book.

Brevi dicam. Brevi respondere.

says,

Complecti

Circum-

Sf definiri brevi, sup. sertnone,

NUMUS,

or NUMERUS,

when we

say, de-

And when he
brevibus

Brembus agere,

narius, qumarius, Sac.

Also when we say, quadrant, quincunx, sestertius, &c. NUNTIUM, when we say, Obvidm
simus.
illi

mi-

Kux, when we say,

avellana, juglaris,

sup. sermonibus or verlis, in short, in a few words. SERVUS or MINISTER, when we say, Est ilii a pedtbun, or circum pede^G manu, or ad manum, a secrelis, a
aliquid
dicere,
libellis,

&c. OFFICIUM, when we say, Nun est meum, or Regium est bene facer e. Also when we say, Est regis, &c. OPERA, when we say, Bucolica, Georpi/ica, persica, castanea,

&C.

gica, Rkctqrica, prurn,

&c.
la-

SESTERTIUM, (for sesterliontm). when we say centum millia. And both are understood when we reckon by the adverb, as debet mihi defies, and the like. See the chapter on Sesterces in
the next book.

OPUS, when
boris,

\ve say,

Hoc non solum

verum etiam ingeniifuit.

SIGNUM, when we say, bellicum or dassicum canere. SINGULI, when we say, in naves,
annoSf in horns, &c.
in

ORATIO,

when we say, prosa, which cometh from prorsa for recta, the
of

contrary
prorsus

which

is

Versa.

For

heretofore

signified

from whence comes

rectut, prorsi limites, in

SOLUM, when we say,

arbor t Virg. sup. in
Sallust, Arbores
qttee

Terree.
solo.

defgitur

Hence
is,

iu

Festus; Prorsa Dea, that presided over women in labour.

hunti arido a/u

in solo

OsTruM, when we say, poslicum, a back

door.

que arenoso nascuntur t that humi arido, &c.

TABELIJE,

when

we

say,

in

eboreis f

OVES, when we say, liidentes ; hence it is generally feminine in this sense. But if we join it with verres, it will be masculine, as in Non. bidentiverre. PARS, when we say, Antica, pontica,
decima, quadragesima, primas, secun&c. Non prsteriores feram, Ter, FAsecundns defert, Quint, sup. paries. In Jik
das,

For heretofore the laureatis, &c. table-books took their tablets or

were made

from the matter they from the number As eboreez, citreoi, dupliof- leaves. Laureate, were ces, tripiices, &e. those which the emperors used to
either
of, or

name

send to the senate after obtaining a

victory.

manner, pro

raid,

pro

virili,

N2

TA.

180
/fi/itt,

NEW METHOD.
,vu-

Book VII.

TABERNA, when we say, medicina,

lina, laniann,

Pro

textiina, tonstrina, fabiica, sa-

v:>lo,

jectives.

&c. which are all adSeepistiinum in the Heter.

in

?ol. 1. p. 137.

TABUUS, when we say

duodecim.

pauca loquar, Id. pavcts te Ter. sup. verbis alloqui. As also, Paucis est quod te volo, for Est negotium propter quod paucis (e verbis alfoqui volo. Dicere pauca, sup. verba. Responderc pauca, Hor. &c.

re

For the twelve tables were the fundamental laws of the Roman republic.

VIA, when we say, hoc, iliac, istac, qua, ed, recta, &c. slppia, Aurelia^ &c.

TEMPUS, when we say ex eo, ex quo, ex itto : Ex illo fluere res Danaum, Tertio, quarto, extremo, &c. Virg. Tertium Optalo, brevi, sero, &c. Consul, postremum ad me venit, Sec. Hoc noclis, id s.tatis t &c. Antehac, posthac, (hoc is here taken for hac. ) Antea, poslea, pr&terea, post ilia, sup. lempora. Cicero hath even expressed
it,

when we say, ire, inVirgil has even expressed it, Itque reditque viam, &c. VINUM, when we say, mustum, merum,

As

also viam,

gredi.

Falernum, Mnssicum, &e. which are nouns adjective. VIR, UXOR, or FEMINA, when we say,

Post

ilia

tempora quicunque remp.

agitavere,

&c.

Non

licebal nisi pree-

Jinito loqui, sup. tempore. Prope adest cum alieno more vioendum est mihi, Ter.

sup. tempus. Erit cumfcc'tsse nolles, And an infinite number sup. tempus. of the like sort.

And conjux, mariluSj or marita. in the plural, oplimates, magnates, primates, majorest &c. sup. viri or feminte. VrRGA, when we say, rudem accipere, that is, to be discharged from further business. For one of the ways of discharging was by the prater's putting a rod or

wand on the head of the

person
leased,

whom
and

TERRA, when we say,

Likewise when we stead of in terra humi. For the earth is divided in aquam et humum, acIn like manner, cording to Varro.

patria, continens. say, jacet humi, in-

from its It had also the name of festuca, as

method,

he discharged or rerod was called rudis, being rough and unwrought.

this

likewise of vindicta, because by this servi vindicabantur in liber-

when we
in
ierrti.

say,

Natus
r.

See

VADA, when we
flats.

est JEgypti, sup. 25. p. 50. say, brevia, shallows,

VASA,

when we

say, Jictilia,

vitrea,

Hence cometh rude donatus, tatem. discharged from all exercise or business, because when a gladiator came to be excused fro fighting any more, they used to give him one of those
rods.

chrystallina.

Just as

VAS, when we say, atramentarium, salinum.

VERBA.
verbis*

Docere

paucis,

Virg.

sup.
Id.

URBS, when we say, natus Romts for in urbe Romee. See rule 25. p. 50. UTILE or COMMODUM, when we say consulo tibi t prospicio mihi,

Responsum paucis redderet

&c.

It

only the gender of the signification in regard to the common and general term. As, In names of trees, Delphica laurus, patula jagus, tarda morus,

of Ellipsis, at least according to Sanctius and Scioppius, when we do not follow the gender of the termination in particular nouns, but

may

likewise

be observed on

this occasion, that it is

a kind

&c. sup. arbor. In the names of herbs, Dictamnum pota sagittas pellit, Plin. Centunculus trita aceto, sup. kerba, Idem. In the names of provinces, islands, towns, and others, concerning which see what has been said when treating of genders, rule 3, 4, 5, and 6. But then with the Ellipsis, there is also a Syllepsis, as we shall
.

shew hereafter,

p. 189.

XIII.

OF THE

ELLIP

S I S.

181

XIII.
AOSPICIO

SECOND
fore,

LIST.

Of several
En

Verbs understood.
&c.
ESTO, Or FAC, DA, Of PONE, when WC say, Heec negotia, ut ego absim, conJici possu'it, that is, porilo ul ego abBono sij sim, or esto, orfac ut, &c. animo, or in animo. FACIO, when we say, Dii meliora, sup. faciant. Studes, an piscaris, an venaris, an omnia simul? sup. facts.

when we say, or VIDEO) quatuor ades, Ecce komincm, En Pri.imum. But if we put the nominative, Ecce homo, en Priamut, we are to understand adest or venit, or the like.
or

A MET

ADJUVET, when we say, Mehercule, Mecastor, Medius fidius, (heathen forms of swearing, which Christians ought not to make use of) that is, Me Hercules, Me Deus Fidius amet or adjuvel. And Cicero himself informs us, that me/terculc was
said for

Me Hercules.
is

is composed of three of e for me, de for Deus, and pol for Pollux, sup. adjuvct. But we likewise say epol, that is, me PolSo that it is a mislux, sup. adjuvet. take to write ecdepol with an as practised by those who pretend that it means, quasi per cedem Pollucis, which is not true.

Thus Edepol

words, that

pr&terquam vigilatum is, nihil factum ett H preeterquam, &c. IRE, when we say, In Pompeianum cogito, Rhodum volo, inde Athenas, &c. LOQUI, when we say, Scit Latine, Greece, &c. See p. 34. MONEO, or FAC UT, when we say
est in urbe,

IllA nocte nihil

that

amef, legas ; ametis, legatis ; Istud ne dicas; lllud cogites tecum ; Nihit
rescribas.

CANERE, when we say, scit fidibus. CaPiT, when we say, Ire prior Pallas, and the like. See the Syntax, p. 34, and the Figurative Syntax, p. 170. Die r, when we say, Male audit, he has a bad character. For it signifies male audit de se, or in st, or sibi did ; so that male does not refer to audit, but to did, which is understood. In like manner, when we say, Audit
bonus, audit doctus,
diet esse bonus,
it

OBSECRO, IMPLORO, or NONCUPO, when we say, Proh Deum atque hominumjidem* See the Syntax, rule 35.
p. 74.

ORO

UT, or PRECOR UT, when we say, Dii meliora ferant. tft te per dot Ju-

piter.

Sut

illi

Dei

irati

sint,

where

implies,

audit

according to the Greek construction which we explained in the 5th rule, p. 14.

qui signifies ut, or rather quo, sup. See the remarks on the promodo. nouns, ch. I. n. 5. p, 93. and remarks on the Adverbs, n. 2. p. 145. PARO, INVENIO, or the like, when we say, Unde mihi lapidem f Mortis signum, quo mihi pads autori ? &c.

SUM,

ES,
:

EST,

is

frequently
?

under-

Dico, when we say, JBona verla qu&so, sop. die. Nugas, sup. dicis. Sed h&c
hactenus, de kis hactenus, sup. dixeri-

mus, or dictum
sup. dico verba. ESSE, or FUISSE, say,

sit.

2uid multa
FORE,

sup. est. Haud mora (sup. est) feslinant jussi. Hei mihi, vatibi, sup. est. See r. 35. 2u<znam (mnlum) isla seivip. 74. tus volunlaria, sup. est.

stood

Quid mihi tecum

TIMEO, cave,
or

vide, or the like

when we
dicas

say,

Ak

(e

nefrigora l&dant.
sis.

Factum

i/li

volo.

Ne

non

satis conic miilata

ilia titubet,

#hen we At ut Verum ne yuid

fradictum.

Promisi ultorem, sup.

me

&C.

XIV.
A, AB, AD,
IK,

TH

RD

LIST.
of time,

to be understood. OfP repositions that are nouns when

ought to be understood

they signify

with the

names

provinces, pressed, as JEgypto remeans, Tac. sup. ab. Dcgit Cartkagine, sup. in. See the Syntax, rule '25. p. 48. A, AB, are also understood with nouns signifying cause, instrument, trouble, &c. as, Culpd pallescere, perforates, Pleciere capite, &c. the Syntax, rule 32, p. 70..

of large places or where they are not ex-

after, as Rediil

hoste superato, after

having overcome the enemy, which is what we call the ABLATIVE See the 34th rule, p. ABSOLUTE.
72.

With nouns signifying difference, or distance, as Stulto intelligent quid

interest ; Abtst rirtule the 30th rule, p. fi6.
illius.

Ense
See

See

With

When we

would

signify only

a
;

part

182

NEW METHOD.
following.

Book VII.

part ; aninio otiosus, for ab animo, in Multis rebus meregard to tlie~ mind. See the 32d lior, for a multis rebus.
rule, p. 69.

AD, is understood in expressing measure or space. Lotus qumqutpedes. See the 26th rule, p. 53. In expressing the end one aims at. Siiid frustra laboramus ; for ad quid. Eamusvisum or visere, for advisum, or ad visere. See the remarks on the
Supines, n.
for
3. p.

With nouns that denote the subject or object, as Opus est mihi libris, for in lihns. See the annotation to. the 28th rule, p. 63.
With nouns that denote the cause, Accusal me eo quod, &c. for in eu quod. With nouns that express thf state
or condition,
in

bmnes

T32.

Also when we say Cat era 1<zlus y quoad ccrtera, and the like. See the annotation to the 24th rule, p. 45. ANTE, with nouns signifying time, Pridie Kalfndas, sup. ante. Multos abhlnc annos, sup. ante. See the 26th

De pcce fc nulta, nee gloria. inagna spe sumus, &C. With nouns that denote the means
Likis me
obleclo.
delectari,

magno

timore.

Sum mugno llni'.re, for Mugud est apud

to attain the end, as

Ludh

&c.

With nouns that denote order and arrangement, as Ordine aliquid faccre
or mllocare.
lar thing.
toga.

and following. when speaking of time, as CIRCA, Tu homo id ce tali's, that is, circa id
rule, p. 53,
eztattis.

With nouns that denote a particuNon armis prcestanlior quam

PROPTER is oftentimes underwhen an infinitive supplieth

OB
See the
officio,

or

CUM, -when speaking of instruments,

Sagit/d sauciits. 'p. 70.
32(1

stood,

rule,

When we
persequi,

say,

honore, odio

and

the" like,

&c.

For

it is

the

same

signification as

when Cicero

the place of an accusative, that denotes the cause or end. as slccipio dolorem mihiillum iraid, that is, ob irasci, See the remarks on the Verbs, chap. 2. n. 10. p. 113, 114.

saith,

Cum

express time, cras f prima luce. Instead of which Terence hath, Cras cum primo lucu. But with time we may likewise understand in. See the 26th rule, p. 53. DE, E, EX, with nouns that express plenty, or want, or the subject, as

To

equis persecuii sunt.

Quod is frequently governed by the same prepositions, when we say, 2ucd

ego te per hanc dexteram oro, Cic. that
is,

2uod utinam minus propter quod. vihp cupidusfuisscm, for quam-ob-rem. See the remarks on the Adverbs, n. 3.
p. 146.
is

PER

frequently understood with nouns

Nugis refcrti libri. Plenus vino. ESacrificare quus ligno fabrefaclus. tauro vel ngno, &c. See the 28th
rule, p. 62.

signifying time or distance, Vixit centum annos. Distal quinque miUiaria. See the 26th rule, p. 53.

Also with nouns signifying a part,

hii'sulus brachia y

With the names of place that express departure, Exire Romd, Itaiid
cedere.

for per brachia,

and

the
tice,

like, of

See the 25th rule, p. 48. signifying time, as noclu or node. Hord primd, Tertid See the 26th rule, p. 53. vigilid. With nouns that denote the cause or manner, Flere alicujus obitu ; victitare lolio ; quare for qua de re, &c. See the 32d rule, p. 70.

which we have taken noin the annotation to the 24th

With nouns

rule, p. 45.

and

shall take further

notice hereafter when we come treat of the figure of Hellenism.

to^

PR;E in comparisons,
for pr&
CfPleris,

Dodior

cateris,

&c.

See the 27th

rule, p, 55.

and following.

In like manner, labor o dolor e, for Amor is abundantid hoc fed. Virlute darns, &c.
dolor e.
.

express the cause, Homini lacryma. cadunt gaudio, Ter. that is,

To

VoAlso, Lege agere cum aliquo. care aliquem nomine, &c. IN, with nouns signifying place, whether in the ablative or the accusative, as

Domo me

contineo, Cic. Sardi-

pra gaudio. PRO, with nouns signifying price, Etni magno, that is, pro magno pretio. Aureus, units valet decem argenteis, that 29th rule, p. 66. is, pro decem. See the SUB, with the ablative called absolute, especially when it denotes some post,,
condition, dignity, or pre-eminence,

nian

venit, Cic.

See the 25th rule,

p. 48.

as Te consule, Ipso
signifying time, wheablative or the accusatore,
sole ardente,

teste, Arisiotele

au-

With nouns
tive.

&c.

See the 34th

ther in the See the 26th rule, p. 53. and

rule, p. 72,

CfHAP.

OF THE

ZEUGMA.
II.

183

CHAPTER

Of the

second sort of Ellipsis, called

ZEUGMA.

we have treated of the first sort of ellipsis, where we are obliged to understand some word which is not at all mentioned in the sentence. The second sort is, when the word has been already mentioned, and yet is again understood once

HITHERTO
ZEUGMA,

This is called a Greek word that signifieth connection or assemblage, because under a single word are comprized several other nouns that depend thereon : and of this there are three sorts.
or oftener.
I.

A word understood as
first is,

it

was expressed

before.

the noun or verb, in the same manner it has been already expressed. Donatus gives the following example hereof from the 3d book of the JEneid:

The

when we repeat

Trojugena interpret Divum, qui numina Phcebi, Qui iripodas, Ctarii lauros, qui sydera sentis, Et volucrum linguas, fy prcepetis omina penncs. For sentis is expressed but once, ana ought to be understood
times.
It
is

five

however to be observed, that when we do not repeat the that has been expressed, but understand a new one, it is not merely a Zeugma, but an Ellipsis, as already hath been ob-

word

served, p. 168.

II.

word understood otherwise than

before.
sort of

it

was expressed

is when the word expressed cannot Zeugma, without some alteration. be repeated receiving 1. Either in gender, El genus, fy virtus nisi cum re vilior alga esty Hor. Utinam aut hie surdus, aut luzc muta facia sit, Ter. 2. Or in case, Quid ille Jecerit quern neque pudet quicquam, nee metuit quemquam, nee legem se putat tenere ullam ? Ter. for qui nee metuit, &c.

The second

3.

Or

in

number,

Sociis fy rege recepto, Virg.

Hie

illius

arma,

Euryalum lacrymceque decorce, Id. 4. Or in person, Ille timore, ego risu corrui, Cic. Quamvis ille mger, quamvis tu candidus esses, Virg.
hie currus fuitj Id. Tuiatur favor

III.

A word understood in the enumeration of parts.

third
is,

The

when

after a
is

word which includes the whole, a

dis-

repeating the verb, as AquiIce volamnt, hcec ab oriente, ilia ab occidente, Cic. Consules pro/ecti, BesticB alia; Valerius in Campaniam, Cornelius in Samnium, Liv. mares, aliccftmnna>> Cic. Where we may observe how wrong it is to say, that on such occasions we are always obliged to use the genitive of partition, as bestiarum alia,
tribution of the parts

made without

184
IV. Elegance

NEW METHOD.
to be
;

Book VII.

observed in regard to the Zeugma. It is sometimes extremely elegant to understand the same word under a different meaning as Tu colis barbam, ille patrem. Nero
sustidit

matrem, JEneas patrem, &&.

CHAPTER

III.

necessary, as magis majores nugas agere. PJaut. where magis is superfluous. Sc ab omnibus desertos potius, quhm abs te Where potius is superfluous, because of defenses esse malunt, Cic. the force of the word malo. In the same manner in Cicero, Omnia qucecunque. In Terence,
is

Of the secondfigure, called PLEONASM. PLEONASM when there happens to be a word more than
is

Nihil quicquam, where omnia and quicquam are superfluous. Likewise when a noun is joined to a pronoun, in the same period, Sed urbana plebs, ea verb prcsceps erat multis de cau.sis, Sail. Posthumius autem, de quo nomination senatus decrevit ut statim in Ciliciam iret, Fusanoque succederet, is negat se iturum sine Catone, Cic. ad Att. for is is altogether redundant in this passage, unless it be to render the sentence more elegant and perspicuous. For which reason those pronouns are often repeated in French. Also when there are two particles in a period, that have the same force, as Oportuit prezscisse me ante, Ter. Nosmetipsos, Cic. Nul/am esse alteram, Plant. Quis alter, quis quisquam, &c. or two negatives that make but one, as neque nescio, and others, of which we have taken notice already, p. 155. In a word, whatever is inserted in a sentence without any dependence on the sense or government, is called a Pleonasm. But it is to be observed that sometimes what we look upon as abundant, was inserted by the antients for the sake of elegance, strength, or perspicuity ; and therefore is not really abundant. must likewise take notice that some grammarians happening not to understand sufficiently the real causes of government, give us as a Pleonasm what is indeed a most simple and natural expres-. sion as when Linacer says that Venit ad Messenam, in Cicero, Ab Roma abire, in Sallust and the like, are pleonasms ; whereas the construction depends entirely on the preposition, as we have shewn in the 25th rule and following, and when it is not expressed, it is

We
;

an

Ellipsis.

Thus
vitutem,

vivere vitam, gaudere gauditim, furerefur or em, servire serand the like, may indeed be called Pleonasms, in regard
:

to the use of authors and to the sense, because the verb by itself though signifies as much as when joined with those other words with respect to the construction, it is rather an Ellipsis, when they are not expressed, as we have already observed, chap. 2. n. 3.

But when an adjective is added, as longam vivere vitam, duram servire servitutem, it is then no longer a Pleonasm even according to the sense, because the verbs vivere and servire do not by themselves
imply
this

meaning.

In

ON THE

SYLLEPSIS.

185

In like manner the pronouns, mihi, tibi, sibi, are oftentimes taken for a Pleonasm, when they are only the real dative of relation ; as me, se, te, the real accusative, necessary in construction, Qui mild) tumjiunt series, Ter. Mihi, that is, in respect to me. Me id facere studeo, Plaut. mefacere is only the real construction of the infinitive ; and if it were simply studeo Jacere, it would be an Ellipsis, where we should be obliged to understand me ; and in like

manner the

rest.

CHAPTER

IV.

Of the thirdJigure,
different from SYLLEPSIS

called

or conception, is the sense the import of the words, and thus the construction is formed according to the meaning, and not to the words. This figure is of very great use for the right understanding of authors, and may be divided into two sorts according to Scioppius, one simple or absolute, and the other relative.

SYLLEPSIS. when we conceive

Syllepsis. simple Syllepsis is when the words in a sentence differ either in gender, or number, or both. 1. In gender, as when Livy saith, Samnitium duo millia <WM, and not ccesa, because he refers it to homines. There were two thousand Samnites slain. Duo millia crucibus affixi, Curt. Duo millia electi qui mori juberentur, Flor. and such like ; where we may see that L. Valla had no foundation to find fault with these Scriptural phrases, Duo millia signati, &c.

I.

The simple

The

Daret ut catenis fatale monstrum, qua he put qit<z, because by monstrum he &c. generosiiis perire qutzrens, rneaneth Cleopatra. Thus it is we find Duco importuna prodigia, quos egestas., &c. Cic. Potius quam isiam a me operam impetres> Ubi est scclus qui meperdidit ? Ter. And in quodpostulas, Plaut. one of the hymns of advent,
saith,

And when Horace

VERBUM

A patre
Qui
Verlum

supernum prodiens, olim exiens, natus orbi subvenis ;

Cursu declivi temporis. qui, because Verbum is the same as Filius Dei ; especially, after having mentioned the Father. Hence it is when Urban VIII. set about revising the did he not choose to alter this expreshymns, sion, but only corrected the second verse, where the measure was not observed, and put And I remember this patris ceterni sinu.

gave occasion to a person to find fault with that Pope for leaving a solecism in this hymn so dangerous is it to be only a smatterer in learning, and have but a slender knowledge of the real principles of
;

the Latin tongue.

2. In number. There is also a disagreement in number^ as iurba ruunt, Virg. because the word turba, though a singular, includes a multitude. And in like manner, Altcrum in alterius mactatos

186

NEW METHOD.

Book VII.

Ut alter alterum nee opinato vi'demactatos sanguine cernam, Virg. Missi magnis de rebus uterque legati, Hor. rimus, Cic. Propterea quod, for propter id quod. In the same manner as Plautus said, amor amara dat tibi satis quod cegre sit. And Cic. Si tempus est ullumjure hominis necandi quce mutta sunt. QUID enim
Juit in
illis liter is,

prater querelam temporum,

CLUJE

non animum meum

tuutn ? Cic. Quce for magis quod, referring to quid. Servitia repudiabat cujus initio ad eum magnce capice concurrebant, Sail, in Catil. that is cujus servitii, for sermtium is taken there for slaves, as Cicero hath put it, cceptum esse in Sicilia moveri
solticitum haberent

quam

sermtium.
like manner Terence says, Aperite aliquis ostium, which agrees with the French language, ouvrez la porte quelquun, that well very is, ouvrez la porte (speaking to them all) Sf que quelquun de vous It is likewise by this figure that the same poet saith, acI'ouvre. to Ramus and Scioppius, absente nobis, and Plautus, pracording senle nobis. 3. In gender and number, as Pars in carcerem acti, pars bestiis

In

Pars mersi tenuere ratem, Virg. Alterum in alterius objecti, Sail. mactatos sanguine cernam, Virg. Mars fy Venus capti, Ovid. But that which is formed with the Preposition cum, seemeth somewhat bolder, and is tolerated rather in the writings of poets than of orators : Ilia cum Niso de Numitore sati, Ovid. Syrus cum Divellimur inde Iphitus 4* Pelias mecum, illo vestro susurrant. Ter. Remo cum Virg. fratre Quirinusjura dabunt, Id. Yet Cicero Has also made use of it, Diccearchum vero cum Aristoxeno aquali fy And Q. Curtius, condiscipulo suo, doctos sane homines relinquamus.
Pharnabasus cum Appollonide fy Athenagora vincti traduntur, lib. 4 . In like manner an excellent author has wrote thus in French, laissant sa mere avec safomme fy ses enfans prisonniers.
1

II.

The
is

relative Syllepsis.

The

relative Syllepsis,

when we

refer the relative to an ante-

cedent that has not been expressed, but of which we form an idea by the meaning of the whole sentence. Inter alia prodigia etiam carne pluit, quern imbrem avesjeruntur rapuisse, Liv. The reference is here made to imber* which has not been expressed, but is included in the word pluit, as if it were carnis imber pluit. In like manner, Perliteras me consolatus sum, quern librum ad te mittam, Where per literas is taken for the composition or work Cic. which he promises to send. Mithridaticum verb bellum, magnum atque difficile, 4" ^ n multa varietate terra marique versatum, totum ab hoc expressum est, qui libri non modo //. Lucullum fortissimum 4' darissimum virum, verum populi Ilomani women Ulustrant, Cic. where qui libri refers to his work, which is included in these terms,
ftellum 'expressum est. Prcetiana hereditate, quce quidem mihi magno dolori est (valde enim ilium amavi,} hoc velim cures, Cic. here ilium refers to Pretius

De

his friend, whom he has not mentioned, but who is included in Sed antea conjuravere pauci these words, Prcctmna hcereditate. contra rempnUic. in quibus Catilina fuit, de qua quambrevissime potero dicam. SalL

That

OF THE
That
is,

SYLLEPSIS.
1

187-

de qua conjuratione, says Sanctius. Et laudarejbrtunas meas,

That

is,

Nam

Qui gnatum haberem tali tngenio praditum, Ter. meas hominis qui, &c.
Sextianus

dum

volo esseconviva,

Orationem in Attium petitorem

Plenam veneni

fy pesttlentice legit,
ilte,

Where we must understand

that

is

Catul. Carm. 45. Sextius, for the nominative

of legit. For this nominative is included in the adjective Sextianus ; and it is just as if it were, Nam Sextiiipse dum vnlo esse conviva, &c. Delude Philenorum arce, quern locum habuere Carthuginenses, Sail. where we must understand locus by apposition, as if it were Arcc Likewise in Virgil, locus, quern locum, &c.
Interea sucios, inhumataque corpora terrce Mandemus, qui solus honos Acheronte sub imoest. Where honos is the apposition of mandare corpora terras. Again, Hortamur fari quo sanguine cretus, Quidveferat memoret, qucs sitjiducia capto, Mn. 2. That is, quce hortatio sit Jiducia capto, in order to encourage him to speak. And in Cicero, Atque in hoc^genere ilia quoque est infiniia silva, quod oratori plerique duo genera addicendum dederunt, 2. de Orat. where quod supposeth negotium. For the meaning is, Quodnegotiicm,rKmne silvam illam infinitam, plerique dederunt oratori, tanquam duo genera ad dicendum. To this relative Syllepsis we must likewise refer these modes of speaking by short parentheses, which are so graceful in the Latin language, and include a relative that has no other antecedent but the very thing expressed before ; as quare quoniam hcec a me sic petis, ut (qu<z tua potestas est) id neges me invito usurum, Cic. ad Attic. Tamen (quct tua suavitas est ; quique in me amor) nolles a me hoc tempore cestimationem accipere, Id. ad Rufum : that is, TO nolle Where we see that the relative, accipere qu& tua suavitas est, &c. being between two nouns of different genders, agrees here with the latter, according to what was observed in the rule of the relative,
p. 6.

To this figure also we must refer a great many obscure passages of the Vulgate, where the pronoun relatives do not refer to the nearest noun, but to some other more distant, or which is understood ; as PrcBcipiens JESUS duodecim apostolis suis, transiit inde ut doceret fy pra^dicaret in ciwtatibus eorum, Matt. 11. where eorum refers to Judceorum, and not to the apostles who are mentioned
priis loquitur, quia

immediately before. Cum loquitur mendacium (Diabolus) ex promendaxest, fypaterejus, (sup. mendacii) Joan. 8. Et erant Phariseei 8$ legis doctores, &c. 8$ virtus Domini erat ad sanandum eos, Luc. 5. that is, the great multitudes mentioned beYou may likewise see S. Matt. c. 12. fore, and not the Pharisees. v. 9. S. Luke c. 4. v. 15. and the 98th psalm v. 8. The relative adverb is sometimes resolved by the same figure, as in this passage of Job in the Vulgate, Nudus egressus sum de utero matris mece, 8? nudus revertar iliuc. Where illuc does not refer to the preceding word, which is uterus, but to another understood,
is

which

the earth, or the dust.

CHAP.

188..

NEW METHOD.
CHAPTER V.
Syllepsis
is

Book VII.

That the

jigure, and of some

be referred thereto.

frequently joined with another difficult passages which ought to

WE
It
is

are also to observe that the Syllepsis is frequently joined with other figures, as with the Zeugma, the Ellipsis, and the Hyperbaton ; and this is what renders it more strange and difHereto we might refer some of the passages cited in the ficult.

precedent chapter : but we must more particular examples.

I.

illustrate the

matter further by

Syllepsis with a

Zeugma.
1

joined with a Zeugma, when the adjective or relative does not refer to the gender of the nearest substantive, but to some other that precedeth ; as Amor tuus ac judicium de me, utrum mihi
plus dignitatis in perpetuum, an voluptatis quotidie sit allaturus, non jkcife dixerim, Plancus Ciceroni, where allaturus refers only to amor tuus, so that we must understand allaturum once more, along with judicium. In like manner, Gens cui natura corpora animosque Pedes ejus pr&cisos &$ caput fy tnagis magna quant Jlrma dedit> Liv. vnanus in cistam chlamyde opertos pro munere nalalitio matri misit, Valer. Max. Nejando quidem auditum est crocodilian aut ibim aut, Jelem violatum ab JEgyptio, Cic. 1. de natur. where he makes the construction in the masculine, though Jeles, which is the latter word, be of the feminine, as we have already shewn when treatQuin etiam vites & ing of the Heteroclites, vol. 1. p. 142. col. 2. caulibus brassicisque si prope sati sint t ut a pestiferis 8$ nocentibus reJugere dicuntur, nee eos ulla ex parte contingere, 2. de natur. where he likewise makes the construction in the masculine, because of Ccelum ac caulis, masc. though brassica, the latter, be feminine. vim terra ardere visum, Jul. Obsequens. atque arma toti Philippi Grades cavendam metuendamque esse, Gell. as H. Stephen reads it, and as it is quoted by Saturnius and Sanctius. And in Virgil,

puer Ascanius, cnpitisque injuria

cari,

rebusque terrestribus ; sed ita prosunt, ut si MOTA loco sint, conJlagrare terras necesse sit a tantis ardoribus. Where mota, which we find in the best copies, refers to sidera, and not to ignes, which is the latter word. But if we read motes in the feminine, according to Lambinus, we must needs refer it to Jlammtz, which is only in the beginning of the precedent period, and then this figure will
ris,

Quern regno Hespen&frauda. Where he puts quern, though caput, the latter word, be of the neuter gender. Thus in the 2. de Natur. Deor. by the same figure Cicero saith, Ex cethere igitur innumerabiles FLAMMJE siderum existunt, quorum Deinde reliqua SIDERA magnitudinibus immenest princeps sol, &c. sist, Atque hi tanti IGNES tdmque multi, non modo nihil nocent ter-

be

still

more extraordinary.

And

OF THE

SYLLEPSIS.
same
figure
is

189
also

And

it

to the verb, when after two different nouns, it practised in regard so as to follow the noblest person, nor made in the is not

may

further be observed that this

to agree with the latter person, though it be put in the singular, as Ego fy populus Rom. helium indicojacioque, Liv. not indicit nor indicimus, &c.

put

plural

II.

With an

entire Ellipsis.

And though
there are others

these constructions seem very extraordinary, yet still more surprizing, when this figure is joined

with an entire Ellipsis, that is, when we must understand a word that has not been at all expressed, which happens particularly on two occasions. 1. When we make the construction and the reference in the
worthiest gender, pursuant to what hath been explained, in the 4th rule, p. 9. though departing entirely from the gender of the noun expressed, as when Virgil saith, Timidi Damce, Talpce oculis he could not say without understanding masculi, with capti, which those epicenes of the feminine.
saith, Quod si hcec apparent in bestiis volucribus, suibus, cicuribus, Jeris, primum ut se ipsi dinatantibus, agrestibus, Where it is remarkable that he has put ipsi in the masligant, &c. culine, though there is nothing before it to which it can be referred but to bestite, since all the other nouns refer to it, either as ad-

Thus Cicero

jectives, or as substantives of the common gender, put by apposition. Virgil : Ulnc pecudes, armcnta, viros, genus omneferarum^

And

sibi tenues nascentem arcessere vitas. a great many other examples of the same sort : and it may likewise be observed, that when we take the common and general noun to refer to, rather than to the particular noun, which has been expressed, this is also a Syllepsis joined with an Centauro invehitur Ellipsis : as in suam Eunuchum, sup. fabulam. tkat the Latin to shew is sufficient &c. Which magna, sup. navi, rather its figures in gender and hath or its tongue irregularities, construction, as well as the Greek ; and that no expression is used in either without some grounds, or reason. 2. The second case where the Syllepsis is joined with an Ellipsis, is, says Scioppius, when understanding the attribute or subject of a preposition, we take the gender of the word expressed, for that of the other understood, to which it refers notwithstanding ; as if holding a diamond in my hand, I were to say, Hczc est gemma, where IMEC without doubt would refer to adamas, though masculine. And this construction occurs quite at length in Virgil, where he

QUEMQUE

We might mention

says

:
'

Facilis descensus Averni,

Hoc opus, hie labor est. hie labor, as well as hoc opus, refers to TO revocare and TO evadere. And Cicero has used it in the same manner, where he
Where
says,

Sed revocare gradum, superasque evadere ad auras.

Solum

igitur

quod

se movet.

...... hicjbns, hoc principium

.est

movendi)

190

NEW METHOD.
We

Book VII.

movendi, in Soran. Where quod se movet, (which is self-moved) is the subject to which hie Jbns t and hoc principium refers. Thus it is elegant to say, Hie error est, non scelus, that is, hoc negotium est error, # non est scelus. say, Hie est panis qui de caelo descendit, And in like manner addeth that is, IICBC res est panis qui, &c. est sanguis rneus ; hoc est Hie Scioppius, corpus meum, for hcsc res est res hczc &c. est meus; meum, sanguis corpus But this relative Syllepsis occurreth also in regard to the attribute, when it is evidently understood, and yet without being referred
say, Leo est animaliumjbrtis&imus ; homo animalium seems that we ought necessarily to understand anihomo erf animal, &c. So that we conceive the neuter gender, which would require us to putfortissimum, divinissimum, &c. though we oftener use the masculine, that is, the gender of the substantive expressed, according to what has been observed in the
to, as

when we
it

divinissimus, mal : leo, or

rule of the Partitive, p. 59.

III.

With an Hyperbaton.

joined with an Hyperbaton (of which we shall Syllepsis treat presently) when in a sense bordering on that above explainAs in the ed, there is likewise an inversion of the order of words.
is

The

passage of Tertullian, of which the Protestants have attempted to avail themselves, where he says, Acceptum panem ? distributum discipulis corpus suum ilium Jecit, hoc est corpus meum, dicendo, id est
Jigura corporis mei : Jigura autem, &c. where it is plain that Jigura corporis mei, is only the explication of the subject of the preposition, as Cardrnal du Perron proveth admirably well in his book on the Eucharist For it means, hoc or hcsc res, id est Jigura corporis mei, this thing which is the legal figure of my body, est corpus For it is certain that otherwise there would be ?neum, is my body.
jio sense or

meaning

in

what

follows.

CHAPTER VI. Of the fourth Jigure, called HYPERBATON.

Hyperbaton is the mixture or inversion of the order of words, which order ought to be common to all languages, according to the natural idea we have of construction. But the Romans were so fond of figurative discourse, that they hardly ever used any other, and Horace is the most obscure of all in this way of

AN

writing.

The figure hajth five species. 1. ANASTROPHE, which is the inversion of words, cum me. Quamobrem, for ob quam rem. Qua de re,
Ilium stepe suis decedensfovit in

as

mecum
qua

for
r$.

for de

His accensa super, Virg. Ore pedes tetigitque crura, Hor. and in like manner Quam potius for potius quam ; quamprius for priusquam.
ulnis,

prius abjunctos sedula lavif equos, Prop. Which is borrowed from the Attics, according to Scaliger, say tj Tr^iv, instead of rc-f iv 75.
2.

Quam

who

TMESIS, when a word

is

cut in two, as Septem subjects trioni.

'OF

THE

H Y P E R B A T CTN.

191

Virg. for septentrioni.

3.

Garrulus hunc quando consumet cunque, Hor.

for quandocunque, &c.

Quo me cunque rapit tempestas : and the like. PARENTHESIS, when the sense is interrupted by parenthesis;

as Tityre dum redeo (brevis est via) pasce capellas, Virg. 4. SYNCHISIS, when the whole order of natural construction is confounded, as

Saxa vocant
That
is,

Itali mediis quce injluctibus, aras, Virg. Itali vocant aras saxa ilia, quce sunt in mediis Jluctibus.

Donee regina sacerdos

Marte gravis geminam pariu dabit Ilia prolern, Id. That is, Donee Ilia sacerdos regina, gravis Marte, dabit partu proi
Iwn geminam. Si mala condiderit, in quern quis carmina, jus est Judiciumque. Esto, si quis mala : sed bona si quis Judice condiderit laudatur Ctesare, Hor. That is, Si quis bona carmina condiderit, laudatur judice Casare. ^Estates peragct qui nigris prandia moris Ille salubresjiniet, &c.

That

is,

He who

Ille quijiniet prandia nigris moris, peraget testates salubres. will finish the meal called prandium, with mulberries,

shall enjoy

good health
laxus

all

the summer.
calceus hceret. Id. for male hteret.

Et male

Inpede

Contra Lcevinum Valeri genus, unde Superbus Tarquinius regno pulsusjuit, unius assis

Non unquam pretio

Judice, quern

pluris licuisse, notante

quo Tarquinius Superbus pulsusjuit regno suo, aliquando licuisse non pluris pretio unius assis, judice populo notante, quern tu nosii. Habet gladium ; sed duos quibus altcro te occisurum, a'it, altero
is,

That

Lcevinum

nosti, populo, &c. Id. qui est genus Valeri, 8? ti

villicum, Plaut. in Cassin. tnat ffuidem te, altero verb villicum.

is,

quibus ait se occisurum, altero

To this same figure Linacer would have us refer these modes of speaking, where a construction is used in a sense that seems quite inverted, as in Virgil, Ibant obscuri sola sub node, ^En. 6. for soli sub obscura node. Sceleratam intorserit hastam, Ibid, for ipsc sceleratus. Dare classibus austros, ^En. 2. for dare austris, or committere austris classes. To expose them to the winds, which is geNevertheless, to be ingenuous, nerally called an HYPALLAGE. these modes of speaking are not a figure of grammar. For either latter exin as the subsist a and natural construction, they plain in dare it classibus indifferent austros ; ample, regard to conbeing struction to say, dare classibus austros, or austris classes, to expose them to the wind, or to make them receive the wind : or else it is,

a trope, or a figure of rhetoric, as sola sub node, where the night is us called sola, just as death is called pallida, because it makes
pale.

of Hyperbaton we may very well refer the useful phrases of Cicero's, where the relaand following elegant tive is before the demonstrative, which serves for its antealways Sed hoc non concedo ut quibus rebus gloriemini in vobis, cedent, sun, 9
to this figure

But

easikm

192
easdem
Id. for

NEW METHOD.
in aliis reprenendatis, Cic.
voluisti,

Book VII.

nos levare cegritudine

Quarum enim tu rerum cogitations earum etiam commemoratione lenimur^

earum rcrum quarum, &c. Hereto we must also refer these other phrases, where the rela* tive being placed first, it is followed by an entire period which
serves for
sit,
its

antecedent

as in Livy,

And the like. Quirites, regem create. 5. ANACOLUTHON, when there is hardly construction in the sentence, as in Terence,
And
omne quod
Likewise

Quod bonum,Jausium,felixque

Nam omnes nos

any connexion or
quibus

est alicunde aliquis objectus labor,

est interea

id rescitum est, lucro est. spectatum suem fpr spectasse.

quam

in Varro, in Cicero,

Me

tempus priusin Arcadia scio

interea,

Pr&tor

ne pulchrum se ac beatum putaret, atque aliquid sua sponte loqueretur, Et enim si oraei quoque carmen compositum est. Cic. pro Muraena. multitudinis volebamus nos tiones, quas judicio probari (popularis est enim illajacultas, $* effectus eloquentia? est audientium approbatio) sed
reperiantur nonnulii, qui nihil laudarent, nisi quod se imitari posse Tusc. Quce qui in utramque partem excelso amconfiderent, Cic. 2. mo magnoque despiciunt, cumque aliqua his ampla fy honesta res ovjecta
si

est, totos

ad

pulchritudinemque of connexion in those periods. But this figure is oftentimes only a specious term to make us overlook several things in antient authors, which seem rather to have dropped from them inadvertently, than
to

se convertit fy rapit : turn quis non admiretur splendorem Where we see there is no sort virtutis? Off. 1.

be

rationally

accounted

for.

CHAPTER

VII.

Of HELL EN ISM,

or Greek Phrase.

the figures above mentioned, it is proper also to that there are several phrases whose construction is observe, borrowed from the Greeks, which way of speaking is included under

BESIDES

the general term of Hellenism. Linacer extends this figure to an infinite variety of expressions, merely because they are more common among the Greeks than among the Latins. But we shall be satisfied with referring to this figure whatever particularly belongs to the Greek tongue, having treated of the other things by principles which are applicable to

both languages.
I.

Now in order rightly to understand the expressions borrowed from the Greek, and even to comprehend the Greek authors, we must always distinguish in the Greek phrase between attraction and government that is to say, when one case is rather attracted by another preceding case, than governed by the verb to which This is what Budeus transiently has observed in several it refers. of his Commentaries, and what Sanctius has made a very parts considerable point of; Greed, says he, e duobus casibus (sise mutuo tantum regunt, alterum illi adjungunt, ita ut alter respiciant) alterum ab
;

Hellenism by ATTRACTION.

OF THE
eto

HELLEN

M.

193

dltero trakatur, ui vigt Adyoy wy eAe|*, de verbis quibus dixi, for

quce dixi.

Thus We
pxros 5f/,

ex u/x~y xyitt ttitOm find in St. Paul, TO o-u^x, vpuv vans T i- Cor. 6. 19. w <=> Corpus vestrum temptum

est Spiritus sancti, in vobis existentis, cujus (for quern) habetis <J in Demosthenes, ex ruv eV/roAwy ruv exu'io tAxQweTds ut Deo.

And

tl? nsAosjo'wflo-oy E7r//,4/.

in Peloponnesum misit.

Ex epistotis ejus cognoscetis, quibus (for quas) And this the Latins have often imitated, as

when we

find, Quum scribas 8$ aliquid agas quorum consuevisti, Lucceius Ciceroni, for qua consuevisti. Sed istum, quern qutzris, ego sum, Occurrunt animcs^ quales nee canPlaut. for ego sum quern quaris. didiores terra tulit, for qualibus, which Lambinus seems not to have

rightly understood.

pio esse clemens.

;

same figure they say, Non licet mihi esse securo ; cu~ Uxor invicti Jovis esse nescis, Hor. Sensit medios Which very few have com-" delapsus in hostes, Virg. and the like. what has see been said prehended already in regard to this matIt
is

by

this

ter in the 5th rule, p. 14. By this also it is, that a case being betwixt two verbs, shall be sometimes attracted by the verb that it does not refer to, Itlum y ut

HCBC me, ut conjidam,jaciunt, Cic. Where the accusative seems to be put for the nominative, Optant ut ille vivat. In like manner, Metuo lenonem ne quid suo suat capiti, for metuo ne lenoy &c. in Phorm. Atque istud quidquid est fac me ut sciam, in Heaut. forfac ut ego sciam. Hence it is that one gender is sometimes attracted by another, as
vivat, optant, Ter.

Saxum antiquum, ingens, campo quiforte jacebat Limes agro positus, Virg. Whereto we must refer what hath been said concerning the tive betwixt two nouns of different gender, p. 6.
II.

rela-

Hellenism of the Preposition

KATA.

But the Latins have imitated the Greeks in no one article so as in those phrases, where understanding their preposition xxrx or tn%t they put what Budeus calls an accusative absolute,

much

as in Theognis.

avQpuwuv lf<v otTFxvrx trotyls* Mortalis sapiens omnia nemo datur. that is Katra, VO.VTK, secundum omnia. And in Isocr. vtigu TO p.\v livxi SE T^V tfu^tx. ^iXo-Trovo?, 4/y^v (p/Aoao^o?. Stude corpus quidem
esse
laboris, animum autem amans sapientifE, that is, secundum secundum animum, XXTX cru^oc, as it is in the ancient corpus,

'OvSttf

amans

epigram. Os xxrx

ffu^ot xa7o?,

xara
,

VBV 5'

av

Ifiv
.

Qui quod ad corpus pulcher

est,

he says, quod ad mentem deformis,

deformis magis mihi videtur quhm pulcher. Thus Aristophanes says yvupw Ipw, where Plato often useth x.xra. T^V l^v, juxta meam, sup. sententiam. Thus they say T^* j% urw y primb ; rw agxw, principio ; TO TeAos-, tandem. And thus in imitation of them the Latins say, Expleri mentem nequit. Fractus

VOL.

II.

membra.

194

NEW METHOD.

Book VII.

membra. Os humerosqiie dco similis. Pacem teposcimus. Doceo te tirles, and other such phrases, which may be seen in the annotation

Thus it is that' they say indifferently prito the 24th rule, p. 45. mum for primo, tertium for tertio ; that they say tantum, quantum, nimium, principium . in regard to which see the chapter on the Adverbs, p. 145.

III.

Hellenism of the Preposition

EK.

with the Greeks to understand this prewith them governs the genitive, or some other which position, word of the same government, that for this very reason grammarians imagined there were a great many verbs which governed a genitive. Whereas, according to what hath been above observed, the whole government is included in the preposition understood. And hence the Latins have taken, Abstine irarum, desine lachrymarum, regnamt populorum, and others concerning which see the 9th and 10th rules.
It is so usual likewise
;

said likewise, Imperil me divifiarum, arripuit ilium pedis, gustamt mellis, audivit~music<z, and an infinite number of others. Hence it is that Vitruvius hath even joined the Latin preposition

They

ex in this government, Descriptio ex duodecim signorum ccelestium t &c. which deserves more to be remarked than imitated.

IV. Other more Particular Expressions, which depend on thefgure of Hellenism.

It is likewise to the figure of Hellenism that we are to refer these phrases, where the nominative is put for the vocative, as hath been observed already, p. 83. Da meus ocellus, da anime mi, Plant, which is an imitation of the Attics, or even of the ^Eolians, whom the Latins have always endeavoured to follow. Thus it is in imitation of the Greeks that Ovid says,

Seu genus Adrasti, seujiirtis aptus Ulysses, Sen plus JEneas eripuissejerunt. Because they may indifferently put either the nominative or the accusative before the infinitive, as we have made appear in the New Method of learning the Greek tongue whereas the Latin construction admits only of the accusative on this occasion. It is likewise by this figure that an infinitive is put after a noun, understanding some particle by which it is governed, and whicli answers to their $-, as in Persius,
;

Et

pectore Icevo

Excutias guttasy Icetari prcctrepldum cor : And in Virgil, for usque ad Icetari. Pestis acerba bourn pecorique aspergere virus, that is, acerba usque ad aspergere. Hence it is that the Latins on this occasion have sometimes put

an

ut, as

Horace,

lib. 1.

od. 11.

-Neu Babylonios
Tentaris numeros, ut melius quicquid erit pail. as Sursin and wj-8 (pc^/y, ut melius patians, according, Vossius explain it. And the same expression occurreth likewise

That

is,

in

OF THE
>

ANTIPT. AND E N A L.
X

195

ia Ulpian, 1. 62. as Sci'pio Gentilis observeth, In lege faciendd, Julianas ait : UiY si duo rei prumittendi fuerintj vel si duo stipulandi,

siquidem socii sint, in ea where according to this author,

re

DIVIDI inter

cos

DEBERE

obligationem,

whom
it

Vossius hath followed, ut

dirndl debeat, &c.

ought

to refer to dividi debere, as if

were ut

CHAPTER
I.

VII.
Enallage.
the

Of Antiptosis and
Whether we ought
the foregoing figures,

to join Antiptosis

and what

and Enallage to grammarians un-

derstand by these two zvords.

the above given figures of construction, there are that we ought at least to admit of Antiptosis and Enallage. They give the name of Enallage to every change which they fancy in speech, and for which, as they think, there is no foundation or reason, as of one mood for another, one tense for another, one gender for. another, &c. And in- particular they distinguish by the name of Antiptosis the change of one case for another, which may happen, says Despauter, as many ways as there are particular cases, because according to him, there are none but what may be interchanged for another, by virtue of this beautiful
wlio pretend BESIDE
figure.

But who does not see that if those changes were so arbitrary and unaccountable, the rules of grammar would be of no sort of use, or at least we should have no right to censure a person for any transgression whatsoever against them ? Hence this figure is indeed the most idle thing that can be imagined, says Sanctius, Antiptosi grammaticorum mhil imperitius, quodfigmentum si esset verum,frustr& queer eretur, quern casum verba regerent, lib. 4. And only to touch lightly on the principal examples which Despauter hath given of this figure, it is an easy matter to shew they have other foundations than he imagined, and that the rules of grammar present nothing to us but what is supported -by reason; though in such a multitude, we are ever to make a judicious choice, and to pick out only what is most pure and elegant, that is, what is most received and established by the use of good authors. For though we may sometimes make use of particular turns of expression without being guilty of error, yet it is true
what Quintilian
says, that

ALIUD

EST

LATINE LOQUI.
II.

GRAMMATICS, ALIUD

Examples of the Antiptosis taken particularly from

Despauter.

Thus when Despauter saith that in this example from Livy Quando duo consules ejus anni, alter morbo, alter Jerro periisset, &cthe nominative is there for the genitive, duo consules for duorum
consulum
;
it

is

evident that this

is

only an Ellipsis or rather a

.

Zeugma,

196

NEW METHOD.
for his y this

Book Vlt.

Zeugma, where the verb which

is expressed but once, ought to be understood three times, duo consules periissent, alter morbo periisset t fy alterJerro periisset. When he says that fortiora horum is a genitive for an ablative,

horum
nitive

as

we

When
is

is only a partition, by virtue of which the geafter the comparative or even after the positive, have observed, p. 59. he says that Saltui fy velocitati certare, in Sisen. accord-

may be put

is a dative instead of an ablative ; I say, either it an ablative, because formerly the dative was every where like the ablative, pursuant to what hath been already demonstrated: or even that the construction by the dative may be defended, this being only the case of relation, which may be put every where, as hath been observed, p. 25. The same may be said of the other which he Vino modo cupidce estis, Plaut. Modeexamples produces, rari orationi, Cic. Alienis rebus curas, Plaut. where it is only a simple government of the dative. See the 12th rule, p. 25. When he says thatjerax oleo in Virgil is for olei> this may be an ablative of the manner, abounding in olive trees. Just as Ovid

ing to Nonius,

says,

Terraferax Cerere, inultoquejeracior

uvis.

But we may farther observe that most editions, as those of Holland, Hobert Stephen, Ascensius, Erithreus, Farnaby, and others, hav jerax olecz ; though Pierius owns he found oleo in some manuscripts. When he says that in the example from Pomponius, quoted by Nonius, ch. 9, Quot Icetitias insperatas modo mihi irrepsere in sinum,
it is is

an accusative

for a

nominative

I say,

either that the passage

corrupted, having shewn elsewhere, that this author hath frequently made use of bad editions, in the examples he produces j, or that in the above passage Pomponius hath taken irrepsere for a verb active, which hath its nominative understood, and which
really governeth latifias; for
it

is

very common, as we have seen

already in the list of the verbs absolute and active, p. 99. and we shall further demonstrate in the following list by various examthose which are called ples of verbs of different governments; that Were it verbs active. as real do neuters, govern the accusative that I no to Icetitias should have for not this, say irrepsere scruple for t&titice, is a downright solecism, and that neither an Antiptosis, nor Nonius, nor Despauter, can justify this mode of expression. And it is evident that Nonius did not understand this example when he quoted it, since he refers to the same figure, Urbem quam statuo vestra est t which is quite a different expression, and a construction authorized by the use of poets, as we have already shewn in the annotation to the second rule, p. 5.

he says that in Nevius, Quot res hunc vis privari pulchras, it is only quas is an accusative for an ablative guas the natural government, and the accusative to which the action of the verb passeth. For utor governeth also sometimes the accusative, though it be more usual with the ablative. But privari res pulchras, is an Hellenism, which supposeth xara, just as Icetor hanc rem, and the like, of which we have made mention already, p. 203. and in When the 24?tk rule, p. 44w,
uti solet, this
:

When

OF THE

ANTIPT.

AND
:

ENAL.

197

viro Htzret petfe he says that in Virgil pes, densu&que it is only a real da.ablative for a dative it is an 10. ^En. wr, but this is because the dative heretofore was always like the tive ablative; as we have made appear in the 2d chapter of the remarks on the Nouns, n. 2. p. 83. and elsewhere. And in regard to what Despauter addeth further, that in the
;

When

same poet,
celsi conjuncta crepidine saxi stabat scads, fy ponte potato : Expositis is likewise an ablative for the dative crepidini ; I say, crepidine that the construction of the ablative in this passage with the ver|j

Forte ratis

conjungo,
will;

is

as natural as that of the dative, let Servius say

what he

who insists on the same Antiptosis. This we might dempn,strate by an infinite number of passages even out of Cicero, Declarat enim summam benevolentiam conjunctam pari prude.ntia, lib. 5. Ea summa miseria est summo dolors conjuncta, contra Verr. ep. 13.
Fannii
is, this

estate conjunctus Antipater, 1.

de Leg.

And

the reason hereof

word being compounded of the preposition cum, it preserveth its government also so that it is just as if we were to say cum summo dolore conjuncta ; cum estate conjunctus, &c. This is so true, that sometimes they repeated the preposition, Varro cum Si;

cinio estate conjunctus, lib. de claris Orat. This much may be also sufficient to prove that the ancients as well as modern grammarians,

have oftentimes committed blunders, for want of having rightly comprehended the real causes of construction and government.
III.

Other examples taken from those who wrote upon

Despauter.

Behourt and others who wrote upon Despauter, have even given a further extent to the use of this figure. For they say that Uxor invicti Jvvis esse nescis, Hor. is a nominative for an accusative, uxor for uxorem. Whereas it is only an Hellenism, as hath been shewn in the preceding chapter.
that in Virgil, Projice tela manu, sanguis meus, a nominative for a vocative. Whereas it

They say

is

is

we have above demonstrated. They say that in Pliny, Canum nominative canes. Whereas it is
as in the quality of a partitive may shewn in the 27th rule, p. 55.

only an Hellenism,

degeneres, is a genitive for the only a partition ; for every noun govern the genitive, as we have
is

They
whereas
.chapter.

say that
it is

abstineo

irarum

only a

Greek phrase,

as

a genitive for an ablative ; may be seen in the preceding

They say Quod mihi

and

lateat, in Cic. is for

is

me

lateat,

a dative in-

stead of an accusative ; which since the verb latet can

tion,
is

without any manner of reason, govern only a dative in the Latin construcnever used otherwise in Cicero, as hath been shewn in

the 15th rule, p. 31. that in Plautus, Curatio hanc raw, is an accusative for They say a genitive, hujus rei. But we have demonstrated that this phrase

was

198

NEW METHOD.

Book VII.

was very common

in Plautus's time, and that it is only a natural construction, because as the noun verbal generally denotes the action of the verb, it may likewise preserve the government thereof, since it is only by virtue of this action that the verb governeth an accusative.

IV. Examples of the Enallage.

For whereas Despauter speaks further. or of the Antiptosis, interchanging of cases, as appears in the only edition of Robert Stephen, which I have made use of; they have added four verses to this rule, to mark the same change in gender,
person, tense, mood, and number. 1. In gender, they say that this happeneth both to nouns and verbs. To nouns, as Tamen vel virtus tua me, vel vicinitas, Quod ego in propinqua parte amicititz puto, Facit Ter.

But these authors go

Whereas quod supposeth negoquod, say they, is for quce. its substantive, ivJiich And is a mode of speaking, thing. that ought to be referred to the figure of Syllepsis, which hath been explained already, p. 185.
tium for
verbs, as bellantur for bellant. Et pictis bellantur Amazones armis, Virg. But you may see other examples above quoted, in the list of verbs deponent, p. 101. Which is owing entirely to this, that heretofore there were more verbs common than at present. 1. In person, as in Terence in Phorm. act. 1. sc. 2.
<

Where

To

DAY. Prcesto est, desine. queer et rufus. is for say they, prtzsto sum, because Davus speaks of himself. But if there be any figure in this, it is rather of rhetoric than of grammar, because he answers to what the other had said of him in the third person, Si quis me quccret nifus. And it is the same figure, as when in the 4th scene Geta says of himself in
GET.
Si quis

me

Where prtesto

est,

the second person, Nullus es Geta, nisi jam aliquod tibi consilium celere repperis, &c. Which is only a turn of expression where one person is introduced for another ; a thing common to all languages. 3. In tense, vicimus for mncemus;- as Huic si esse in orbe tuib liceat, But again if this be a figure, it belongs to vicimus, Cic. Attic. and not to rhetoric, grammar; as it is very common in narratives For to make use of the present in recounting past transactions. the anticipating or combining of tenses is very common in rhetoric; but this does not relate to grammar, which one way or other finds

government. mood, as valebis for vale, Cic. But we have made apfuture ; above, p. 109, that the imperative was only a real pear and therefore we ought not to be surprised if they were frequently put one for the other. Romanifest mare, parare, &c. forfestinabant, parabant, say the)''. But this is only an ellipsis of a verb understood, as cceperunt, or some other which governs this infinitive, according to what we have shewn, p. 170. 5. In
4. In

its

OF
5. In

THE

ANTIPT. AND E N A L.
But here
it

can only be a figure of rhetoric, as dedimus when operam, Cic. for dedi-, which must be or common is very things referrible to the precethey dent figures as Nominandi istorum tibi erit magis qu&medendi copia, Where they will have it that edendi is the singular for the Cic. edendorum ; whereas it is but an Ellipsis of TO edere understood, plural as we have shewn in the chapter of Gerunds, p. 125. Sitempus est This is only a Sylmulta Cic. hominis sunt, necandi, quce uUumjure which we have made mention above, p. 186; and the lepsis, of Whence we conclude that all that like may be said of the rest. of of the said can be figures grammar, may be reduced to the four above laid down, or to Hellenism. Therefore I am of opjnion that upon a careful perusal of what hath been said in the Syntax, and in these remarks, very few difficulties will arise in regard to government that may not easily be solved, and that hardly any pasage will occur in ancient But as the chief foundauthors, but what may be accounted for. ation of all languages depends on practice, I have endeavoured to collect here a multitude of verbs of different governments, which perhaps will be the more useful, as some of them are not to be found even in the most copious dictionaries. They are comprised in the following list, which is only an abridgment of a more extensive work, wherein we intended to include every remark that could be made on the elegance of this language, for the service of those who endeavour to write pure Latin ; and perhaps some day or other we may publish a separate work on this subject for the use of learners, if ever we find that they have derived any benefit from this abridgment,

number.

they give for instance,

;

$00

NEW METHOD.

Book VII.

LIST OF VERBS
OF

DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.
A.

ad pedes

ABALIENARE

ab tatem alicujus ab aliquo, id. ABDERE se litteris 3f in litteras

or aliquid aliquid, alicujus, Cic. to alienate, Aliquem altero, se ab alio, alium a se, volun-

alicujus, Cic. to throw himself at his feet. Abjiceie se prosternere, id. Consi-

&

lium sediScandi abjicere,

all thoughts of building.

id. to lay aside

: se in tenebris, id. to hide or bury one'* self. ABDICARE, simply, or magistratum, or se magistratu, id. to abdicate, or to

Abjicere ad terram,

humi, Plin.

to throve

Cogitationes

in

id. in herbam, id. upon the ground. rem .burn Hem abjiit.

cere, Cic. to apply his thoughts to

resign.

ABDICARE aliquem, Tac.

him.

to

renounce

Abj cere animum, id. to desp<md. ABIRE magistratu, id. to finish his
office.

ABDUCERE a consuetudine, Cic. to Ireak ojf, or wean from a custom. Ab omni reip. cura, id. to retire, to reVi & per vim, id. to carry off sign.
by main f.rce.
acie, id. tiam, Ter.

id. to depart from his vulgi opinionem, id. to be ltd away by vulgar opinion. Abire, a, ab, de, e, ex, loco, id. to be

Ab

emptione,

bargain.

Ad

Ex

In aliquem locum, id. Ad nequifide, id.

gone,

to

go out, to retire.
sic tibi abibit, Ter.

Non hoc
Abi in

you shall go and

to

Me

not escape thus.

convivam abducebat sibi, Cic. Equitatum ad seabducere, id. to draw

malam crucem,
sibi

Ter.

ABERRARE proposito, # a proposito, id. to wander from his subject. Nihil equidem levor, sed tamen aberro, id. but at least I divert myself.
Aberratio a dolore,
that gives
id.

the cavalry to himself.

hang yourself. ABJUDICARE

libertatem, Cic.

shew himself unworthy of liberty. Plaut. to part with fife.

Se vita,
Alicui

ABNUERE
thing.

aliquid

alicui, Cic.
to refuse

de re aliqua, Sal.

him someLiv.

any diversion

allay to grief. Aberrat ad alia oratio, id. digresses. Aberrant inter se orationes, Liu. do

an

ABROGARE legem
former more usual,
of a law.

or
to

legi,

the

demand

the repeal

not agree.

ABSTINERE sese dedecore,

a scelere, Cic.
to

animum

Artificem ne in melius quidem sinas aberrare, Plin. do not suffer him to depart from his model, even though he were to

abstain.

Igmm
it.

ab

sede, Liv. not to tetjire to a cibo, Cels.

JEgrum

mend

it.

ABESSE urbe, domo,

ft

ab urbe, ab

Abstinere jus belli ab aliquo, Liv. not to treat him with the full severity of
the rights of war.

dpmo,
id. to

him.

f ic. to be absent. Alicui abesse, be wanting towards him, to forsake In alteicationibus abesse, id. not

Abstinere maledictis
Cic.

a maledictis,

to be there.

is

ABHORRET facinus ab illo, id. he far from committing such a Kicked

nis,

Flacidis boAbstinere irarunl, Hor. Ovid. Abstine isti hanc tu manum, Plaut.

action.

ABSTRUDERE
abhorrens famam, Liv. not at
to hide.

in

fundo, in silvan), Cie.

to

Parum

all afraid of defamation. Illud abhorret a fide, Cic. that is alto-

ABUTI

studiis, id.

make a wrong
abutitur,

gether incredible.

use of his studies. Operam Ter. he I'seih his labour.

Ab ducenda uxnre abhorret, id. he has an aversion to matrimony. ABJICEKE se alicui ad pedes,

ACCEDERE

alicui

proxime, Cic. Virg

Cic.
to

Deo ad
semble.

similitudiuem,

re-

Ad

aliquem,

Cic.

to

draw
near

.*./
^C

^**

^-*

f^~4.l/t.

/3tc-

xt..

**

V^ttr*-

*{^^ ,
/^

^t-

*^^-~ xL^r^^"

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

near him.
Alicui

201

ad aurem,
Sail.

id.

ADJOXGERE aliquem
ad.
to

alteri to

Quos accedam ? whom shall I apply

sup.

citiaui

alteri us,

id.

6f ad amimake him his

cesserit oras, Virg. the winds will d>ivr him

Quas vento ac- friend. In sucietatem adjungere, Liv. ADMISCERE aliquid in aliud, Plin. sup. in. to what coast
?

Alicui, or
v.ith.

cum

aliquo,

Cic.

to

mingle

Accedit quod, Cic. there is this besides y or simply, besides, mnieoorr. ACCIDERE. Omnia enim secundissiiiia uobis, adversissima illis accidisse, Where we see id. to have happened. that this verb is taken either for good or bad fortune.

ACCIFEKE ab aliquo,
quo,
Cic.

Ter.
to

De

ali-

Admisceri ad aliquod concilium, id. admitted to it. ADMONERE, See Monere. ADULI SCIT aetas, ratio, cupiditas, id. Vi'g. ftrows, waxis strong. Adolescere ad a'lquam aetatem, Plin* Annostersenos, Ovid. In partum, Colum.
to be

Ex
in

aliquo, Plant,

receive

or tn learn from a person.

Accipeie
Acci
Plant.
lite

contumeliam,

Terf

to

Adojescunt ignibus arae, Virg. covered with the fire of the sacrifices. Flammis adolere penates, id.

are

take in bad par I.

ADOPTARE

sibi filium, Cic.

Io

ptum

plebi, C&s.

Apud plebem,
agreeable to
referre,

pro

filio,

Plant.

adopt him.
io

Aliquem Aliquem
his heir.

In plebem,
in

Tac.

in divitias,

Plfn.

make him
Cic.

people.

Aliquem ab

aliquo,

Se alicui or-

Acceptum, or
io

acceptum

dini, Pirn.
in civitate,

Cic. to be obliged; properly,

it is to

place

your account.

ADSCRIBE.RE civitati, in civitatem, or Cic. to make him free of the

ACQUIESCERE
the bed.

lecto, Catul. to rest

rei,

upon

city.

Alicui

Sen.

to

set one's

heart upon a thing, to fix upon it. In tuo.vultu acquiesco, Cic. your presence gives me comfort* AD^EQUARE cum virtute fortunam, id tit be no less successful than brave.

ADVERSARI alicui, id. Aliquem, Liv. Contra & adversus aliquem, Plant, to
resist, to contradict.

Ambitioneui scriptorisadversari, Tac.

Adversari quominus aliquid
to hinder.
fiat,

Cic.

Aliquem
one's

s bi, id.

to

render him equal to

id-

self.

Liv.
the

Judices adaequarunt, mere divided.

judges
it

ADVERTERE, simply, Ter. Animujn* Animo, Plin. to give attention. Advertere urbi agmen, Virg. to make draw near, to make tt lake the read
city.

ADDICEUE moiti, Liv. to condemn to.

Addicere liberum,
free.

id.

In servitutem,

towards the
arrived.

Scythias adverteret oras, Ovid, -was

Cic. to declare

one

Advertere inaliquero, Tacit,

addixissent, id. Jf the augubirds had not approved it by their

to

punish

Ni aves
ral
signs.

him.

The contrary

is

ABDICERE.
id.
to

Pinnata cauda nostrum, ADJILARE. adulat ganguinem, Cic. Ex. veteri poet&.
Si

ADKSSE

omnibus pugnis,

be

Dionysium

non

adulares,

Vol.

present at every battle.

Ad

Plant. Ad portam, Cic. aliquo loco, ad tempus, id.

exercftum, In causa, in

Max. from thence comelh ADUI-OR, / osCavendum est ne asstntatoribus sive.

patefaciamus aures ne adulari nos sinamus, Cic. Tiibuuus militum adulatus
erat, Val.
Cic.

Adesse alicui, id. to favour him, to assist him with one's credit, or presence. ADH/BRERE castris, ^ppul. In re
aliqua, Ovid.

May.
deponent.
Siu.
is

bwi.wi

Ad rem aliquam,
Cic.
to.

Plant.
io

Alicui,

In rem aliquam,
here, or keep close
in,

to slick to,

ad-

The former

Adulari aliquem, a person. preferable ey en according

to ftatler to

to Quintilian.

ADHIBERE severitatem
aliquem,
id. tQ

in aliquQ, or use severity. Jleveren\d.

id. to

A-WUI.ARI alicui, Cic.

person. Aliquem, id. surpass him. instituta
to surpass.
i

tear tnxy to a

to

endeavour
id.

tQ

tiain

adversus, or erga aliquem,

Adhibere vinum tegrotis, them tiine.

give

alicujus,

tQ

ADICERJ jusjurapdum,
jurejurando, or aliquem
<Jptn, Liv. oblige by oath.

or aliquem ad jusjuranPer jqsjurandqm, to

cum

aliquo,

Liv. to rival a
io rival

C.

person.

Invicem aemulari, Quint,

another.

one
all-

ADIRE aliquem, ad aliquem, in jus, toga to see, to go, &c. Ilia pericula adeuntur praliis, id. they run those
Cic.
risks in battle.

JLsTiMARE aliquem, Plant. quo, Cic. to esteem him. ^stimare magni, or magno,
JEstimare litetn capitis,
id,

De
id.

to

judge

202
ment.

NEW METHOD.
out vapours.
dictis,
to

Book VII.
Plin. throws
Cic. pro-

person deserving of death, or qf banish-

Amnis anhelat vapore,

Verba
inflata et

AGGREDI aliquem

Virg. ali-

anhelata^

quem de

re aliqua, Plant,

speak

to

him

about something. Aliquicl, Cic. Ad injuriam faciendum, id.

to begin.

nounced with great exertion of that put us out of breath.

voice,

and

ANIMADVERTO
aliquem,
id.
it

aliquid,

Ter.

look at

AGERE rem,

or de re, id.

and- consider

it.

orpartes alicujus, id. Lege or ex lege, id. to

Cum

In aliquem,
Virg.
to

Cic.

populo,

punish.

treat, to act, to do.

ANNUERE
Victoriam,
Cic. to shew.

coeptis,

favour.

Agere

knight. re, in res singulas, Cic. to thank. AGITARE animo, Liv.

se pro equite, Suet, to act as a Agere gratias de re, in re, pro

Virg.

to promise.

Aliquos,

Cum

Sail.

Mente,

Sail.

In

animo, mente, Cic.

ANQUIRERE aliquid, id. to inform. Capitis, or de capite, Liv* ANTECEDERE alteri, or alterum aetate,
Cic. to surpass

Secum,
mind.

Ter. to revolve a thing in one's

him in years.

ALLATRARE

magnitudinem

alicujus,

Liv. to exclaim against. Allatrant maria oram

Plin. to beat against.
.

maritimam,

ANTECELLO tibi hac re, id. Ilium hac re, id. aliis in re aliqua, id. Qui caBteris omnibus rebus his antecelluntur, Ad Her en. ANTEIRE alicui, Plaut. Aliquem,
Sail.

Allalrare alicui has not the authority of pure writers. It is true that the following passage is quoted from the book de Viris illust. attributed to Pliny: In Capitolium intempestd nocteeunti,
canes allatraverant. But besides that one might perhaps read node eunte,

alicui, or aliquem, Gell. excel or surpass a person in something. ANTEVENIRE alicui, Plaut. to go to meet him. Aliquem, id. to prevent him.
to

ANTESTARE

Vossius also observeth that the author of this book was not Pliny, but Sextus Aurelius Victor, who lived about two hundred years later, when the language

rebus, id. to surpass him in every thing. Nobilitatem, Sail, to surpass the nobility. ANTEVERTERE alicui, Ter. to outstrip, to be beforehand with, to prevent.

Omnibus

was greatly corrupted. ALLEGARE alicui, or ad aliquem,

to

Fanning id ipsum antevertit, Cic. Fannius was beforehand with me in that.

APPELI.ARE aliquem sapientem,
id. to

Cic.

send towards a person. Hominem alicui rei, Plaut. to send him to treat about something.
Allegare senem, Ter. to depute an old

him wise, Suo nomine, him by his name.

call

id.

to

call

id. to

man. AMBUI.ARE pedibus, Cic. Foro transverso, id. to walk

market.
Plin.
to

to

walk.

across the

In jus,

id.

In

littore, id.

Ambulat hoc caput per omnes

occur every where.

leges,

Ad tribunes, id. appeal to the tribunes. Appellari pecunia, Quint, de pecunia, Cic. to be dunned. Caesar appellatus ab ^Eduis, Cess. that is, the JEdui being come to beg hit And this verb is very reassistance.
Appellare tribunes,

Ambulare maria, Cic. Ambulantur stadia bina, Plin. From the last two examples
peareth that this verb

markable in this signification. APPELLERE ad aliquem, Cic.

to
it

to

bring
Ter.
Virg.

land.

Aliquem

alicui loco, id.

id.

ap-

Animum
to apply.

ad philosopbiam,

be active, and that Quintilian, lib. 1. c. 5. had no reason to say that ambulare viam was a solecism, since at the most it is only a pleonasm, and ey^ery verb, as we have demonstrated in the Syntax, rule 14. p.

may

APPELLERE classe in

Italian),

appcllere classem, Cic. ad villam nostram navis appellitur, id. is brought to

land.
pellitur, just as

and in the Remarks,p.98. may govern the accusative of a noun derived from itself, or of nearly the same signification. ANGERE sese animi, Plaut. aliquem
29.

say therefore navis, or classis apwe say navem, or classem classis apputit, appellere, but not navis or Yet navis appulit occurs says Schotus.
in Suetonius' Life of Galba; which should not be imitated without great

We

kicommodis,

id.

Angit animum

quoti-

diana cura, 7>r. ANGI animo, Cic.

re, id. to be vexed.

cautkm.

Re

aliqua, or de

APPROPINQUARE
portas, Hirt,
proach.

portas,
Goes,

or
to

ad
ap-

JJritanniae,

ANHELARE

scelus, id. to think of no-

thing but villainy.

ATVDERE,

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

ARDERE, or FLAGRARE ODIO, are said
actively
others,
for

203

ed

the hatred

we bear

to

assuescito,

and passively for the hatred others bear to us. Examples hereof are very common.
Ardebat Sirius Indos, Virg. for AdArdebat Alexim, Virg. was passionately fond of him. Ardeo te videre, Plin. Jan. I am imurebat.

tongo iempore if there be sometimes an ablative used on this occasion, it cannot be any other than the ablative of the manner.
of,
soli,

Carilas

cut

L,v.

So that

ASSERERE aliquid, Aliquem manu, Liv.

ty.

Cic.
to set

to

affirm

it.

him at

liber-

In

Ovid,

(o assert or

patient

to see

you.

quem
Se

Asserere se, libertatem, Id. recover his liberty. AliA morcoelo, Ovid, to canonize.

Ardere in anna, Virg. Avaritia, Cic. A more, id. , ARRIPERE alicui, Cic. to smile at him,

talitate, Plin.
sturliis,

Jun.

Sibi aliquid,

Plin.

ASTARE
himself.

and
do

please him. Arrident cedes, Plaut. do please mf,

to

suit

me.
(o

teemed

Flavius id approve of Hint.

the

arrisit,

Cell,

me

Cic. to present In ttimulum, z'r/. to be near. Astitit mini contra, Plant, he opposed

Plin. in conspectu,

strongly.

Arrideri, Passive, Derideri, Cic.

contrary

of

ASPERGERE labem ajicui, or dignitati alicujus, id. to blacken him, to speak ill of him.
Maculis vitam aspergere, id. ASPIRARE in curiam, id. ad
ali-

ASSURGERE ex morbo, Liv. to recover from sickness. Alicui, Cic. to rise, up to one, to do him reverence. In arborem, Plin. to grow vp to a tree. Assurgi, Passive, Cic. to be done reverence
him.
to.

ATTENDERE aliquem,

id.

to listen

to

Primum
it.

verso in
or

legis,

id.

to

quem,
obtain.

id. to

endeavour

to

reach

to,

or to

consider

Animum,

animum ad
self.

Aspirat primo fortuna labori,

favoureth.

Virg.

aliquid, id. to apply one's rei, id. to take notice of it.

Alicui
retain
Cic.

ATTINERE
one.
to

aliquem,
or

Tac.

to

Vento aspirat eunti, Virg. JEn. 5. Et modicis fenestellis Aquilonibus aspirentur, Colum. for inspirentur.

Ad

aliquid,

ad aliquem,

concern him, to belong to him. Nunc jam cultros attinet, Plaut. he has them
already. Attineri
study.

ASSENTIRE
else

or

IRI

alicui,

simply,

or

alicui

aliquid,

or

de re

aliqua,
fre-

stud i is,

Tac. to be fond of
Plaut.
Cic. to

or in re aliqua, to grant something to a

person.

Instances

hereof

occur

AUSCULTARE
obey him. him.

alicui,

quently.

Aliquem, Plaut.
B.

to listen to

But this verb ought not to be confounded with CONSENTIO, which signifieth rather the agreement of the will, whereas ASSENTIO is to submit or to agree
to another's judgment.

BETLARE

Cic. to fight against

Take

Cum. aliquo, Stat. him. notice that all verbs of fightalicui,

ASSERVARE

in

carcerem, Liv.

Domi
ad

ing,

6U8B, Cic. to keep.

ASSUEFACERE

and

ASSUESCERE,

quarrelling, resisting, contesting, like, are more elegantly joined with the preposition cum and its ablative,

and the

aliquid, or in aliquo, are not Latin, I own they occur but sais Scholvs. seldom ; yet the latter is in Quintiiian.

than with the dative.

C.

CADERE

alte,

or ab alto,

Cic.

In

But Schotus was still more mistaken, when he fancied that this verb could be joined with the ablative only, Assvescere aliqua re. Whereas its proper
construction

In terram, Lucr. In piano, Ovid. unius potestatem, Cic. to fall. Cadere formula, Quint, to be cast in
law,
Cic.
to lose the suit.

Non
a
lie.

put a dative, as Robert Stephen observeth. For which reason Murftus and the best writers of variee lectiones, have restored the dative
is

to

cadit in virum bonum mentiri, an honest man is incapable of telling

Nihi! est quod in ejusmodi mulierem non cadere videalur, id. there is nothing

Trherever the ablative was put before, as in the 2. Cutil. Assuefactus frigori fami siti vigiliis perferendis, inured to.

but what suits her very well.

a te, id.
et jucunda ceciderunt mihi happened to me on your part. C^ELARE argentum argento, &f in ar-

&

Honesta

&

&

this

There are even some passages where government cannot be at all doubt-

gento, Cic. to chase or emboss. Caelare flumiua et bestias in vasis, Ovid.

204
Ovid.

NEW METHOD.
Opus caelatum novem musis,
art

Book VII.

Hor. where the whole fnice of human

and industry hath been exerted. CALERE. Thure caleut aras, Virg.
Aures nostrac calent iliius crimiaibus, Cic. our earn ring with.

Intra finem juris, Liv. to abide within, the limits of his right. Cedere alicui, Virg. to comply with a
person. Cessit mihi,
irf. it has happened tome. Honori non cedere, Virg. to deserve no less honour than is done us.

Cum
Color.

caletur maxime.

Plant, sup.

For then
infer that

it is it

we may
or

passive, whence has also its active.

Haereditas alicui cedit, Virg. remain*

to him.

Pro pulmentario For which reason Sanctius maintaineth that we may say, Calere rem aliquarn, for nourishment.
re aliqua,
to
thine,.

cedit,

Colum.

is

takeg.

And

it is

in this sense,

have a passion for a accord-

ing to him, that we say, Iliius sensum pulchr& calleo, Ter. 1 know htm well. Calere jura, Cic. to know. I am not ignorant that all the dictionaries make a distinction between these two verbs, calro and calleo, and that Cicero seems to derive the latter from callum. But one would think that callum rather comes from caleo, since a

Cedit dies, Ulp. when the day of payment begins to draw near. CELARE. See the Syntax, rule 24,
p. 43.

CERTARE laudibus .alicujus, Virg. to Cum aliquo, Cic. oppose his greatness. to JBello de re aliqua, Liv. fight.
Secum,
him.
Cic.
to

endeavour
Virg.

to

surpass
t

Certat overcome.
thing. Si res

vincere,

he strives

from action often repeated, which first engenders heat, and afterwards the hardness of skin. And
callosity proceeds

Certare aliquid, Hor.

to strive to tfo

certabitur, Hor. if the

thing

indeed, callere ad suum qucestum, in JMautus, seems rather to imply a particular attention and warmth of the mind, than an inveterate habit or

comes

to be ai -puled.

The

latter

really an active verb,

examples shew that this is and therefore Reto find fault with

gius had no reason

custom.

Ovid
Cic.

for saying

CANERE aliquem,
quo,
id.

Super

ali-

Certatam

lite

Dforum Amnradam.

sing the praises of a person. Sibi intus canere, id. to care for no body
to

tut himself, to praise himself.

CARERE commodis,
e-onvtniencies.

id.

not to have the

CIRCUNDARE oppidum castris, C<E&. Oppido moenia, to surround or invest. COGITARE ammo, id. In animo, Cum animo, Plavt. Secum, Ter. Ter.
to think.

Praeterquam
Ter.

tui

carendum quod

erat,

Aliquid, or de re aliqua, Cic. COIBE iu unum, V>rg. to assemble

In quod amo, careo, Pla.ul. Caruit te ft bris, Pla,ut. the fever did
not seize you.
aliquid, Cic. Hor. to avoid, to take cure of. Alicui, Cic-. to watch

Societatem together. to make an alliance.

Societas coitur, id.

cum

aliquo,

Cic.

CAVERE

Immitia placidis mixed with.

battle y to rally.

coeunt,

Hot. are

over his preservation. Ab aliquo, id. to guard against him. Malo, for a malo, Pelron. De verbis qlicujus, Plant. CaTere obsidibus de pecunia, Cees. to give Sibi obsidibus ab security by hostages.
aliquo,
id. to t<ike

Milites coeunt inter se,

C$s. to join

COLI.OQUI alicui

aliquem, Plant.

Quod
mento

nihil

de

security Uy hostages. iis Augustus testa-

cavisset, Suet.

aliquo, Cic. to speak. Inter se colloqui. Cic. COM. to convers* wiih one another. Se ia CQMMITTERE se alicui, Czc. fidem alicujus, Ter. to put one's self UQ-

Cum

We
quem,
person.

say Cavere aliquo, or per aliCic. to take bail or security of a

der his protection.

Mart.
all

Inter se

Aliquem omnes, Suet,

cum

alio,

to set the

Camera quae quidem provider! poterunt, cavebuntur,

id.

Plm.

together by to join i(.

the. ears..

Lacum

nfiari,

COMMODARP aurum,
LOQO,
Liv.
to

Cic. to lend goffl.

CEDERE
Cies.
to

locum,
vita,

Slat.

Cic.

quit.

Ad locum,
Cic.
to

go

Alicui, simply, or se alicui, id. to assist De IOCQ In rebus alicui, id. him.
alipui, id.

thither.

Ovid,

Exitio, to turn out to one's destiuclian.

to

die.

In

proverbium,

become a proverb.

pletos

COMPLERE armato milite, Virg. mercatorum oarcer, Cic,

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

aliquid alicui,
to aliquo, Virg.

205
to

or

cum

CONFIDRRE
in his strength.

virtuti,

Cfft.

confid*
id.

compare,

to confront, to

Anirrio et spe,

In

join together.

aliquo, Ilirt.

Aliqu&

re.

Multum na
Dft

Componere
to

se

ad exemplum, Quint,
to

tura

loci

confidebant, Ccts.
id.

example. CONCEDE, Plant,

conform

to

Confiteri crimen, Cat. to confess.

die.

Petito

maleiicio

to

tioni

alicujiis,

Cic.
id.

to

condescend,

me

confitear, id.

Ut da acknowledge it. to tpeak ingenuously of

Ri.

grant.
id.

De jure suo,
in

Injurias reipub.

what regards me. CONFLICTARE K

pestatibus

Conflictati

tem-

Conoedere
See Cedere.

aliquem locum, &c.

CONCICIARE aliquem, Cic. Ad alterum, Plaut. Homines inter se, Cic. Animos aliquorum ad benevoleritiam
erga quo,
alios, id.
id.

moded Qui

sentinae vitiis, CcPi.incom* to the highest degree, fee.

cum

ingeuiis conflictatur ejusconflictare, Tac. to af-

modi, Ter. who haunts, who converses.

Rempublicam
flict.

Conjunctionem cum aliPacem ab aliquo, Plaut. for

se in
to

CONGERERE
him with
Cic.

tilulos alicui, Sen. to load,

cum

aliquo.

titles.

Crimen
Goes.

in

aliquem,

CO^CLUDERE
cavea,
together.

cellam, Ter.

In

Plaut.
in

shut

Kes multas

unum,

one's self up. Ter. to put them

Sil.

CONGREDI

alicui,

Cum hoste 3T Plaut. to draw near him. contra hostem, Cic. to attack him.
COKGRUERE.
teris

Aliquem,

CONCURRERE cum
cui,

aliquo,

Ali-

Congruunt
do agree.

liters

li-

Virg. to fight.

See

Bellare

here

aliorum,

id.

above.

Congruunt
criminis, or de
ther.
to

inter se,

Ter. agree togetibi

CONDEMNARE crimine,
crimine, Cic.

Congruit sermo

cum

ilia,

Omnes de conde/nnfjr. consilii sententia, id. with the opinion of the whole council.
Condemnare alicui, Ulp. CONDEKE in sepulchre, Cic. Humo In furnum, in humo, Ovid, to bury.
Moenia,
Suet.

Plaut.

CONJUNGERE.

Conjuncta virtuti

forid.

tuna, Cic. joined. Conjuncta & sociata

illo, id.

cum

altera,

Conjuncta mihi cura de rep. cunt

amicitia, id. tt Conjungi hospitio be joined by the ties of hospitality and frienfakip. CONQUER! rem aliquam, or de re

et

Plaut. to put into the oven.

Virg. to build.

&

CONDICERE

ccenam

alicui.

Ad coenam
supper.

aliquem, Plaut.
alicui, simply,

to invite to

aliqua,
Cic. to pro-

id.

Ob rem

aliquam, Suet.
Cic.

Condicere
mise
to

complain.

Cum
to

aliquo,
2l

Pro

ali-

sub with him.

quo,
leave
id.

id.

CONDUCERE virgines in unum locum, id. to bring them together. Aliquem, Plant, to hire him to do something.

CONQUIESCERE
off,

re

be respited. to take a delight in it.

bella
id.

aliqua, id. it In re aHqua,

id.

De

ceusoribus, Cic, to take a tease of the

Hieme
cease.

conquiescunt,
re,
id.

d*

censors.

Nisi

perfect^

de
in

me non
navem,
id.
to

iVt: to.

Conducit hoc tuae laudi, id. is cnnduIn rem, Plaut. Ad rem alitributa,
id.

conquiesti,

CONSCENDERE navem,
Lent. Cic.
to

quam, Ctc. CONFERRE

or ad

embark.
sibi

id.

to pay.

NoSe in
be

CONS ENTIRE

or

secum,

vissima primis,

urbem, id. to go to twn. Omne studium ad rem aliquam, id. to apply one's self entirely to it. Crimen in ali-

to compare.

quem,
Seria
pita,

cum

to throw the blame upon him. Caaliquo, Ovid, to confr. Cic. to have a private meeting, to
id.

Alicui, ot cum aliquo, id. to agree with him. Aliquid or de aliquo, or ad aliquid, id. to agree about somrth/ng. In aliquem, Ulp. to a free to take him for an arbitrator. In etim omnes illud consentiunl eloconsistent with one's self.

pium,

speak tete-a-tlte.

Pestem hominibus conferunt, Colum.

do

Cic. thry agree re-fh one voice to bestow this enconiium on him. A-trum nostrum consentit incrcdibili

giv thm

the i)lugue.

Neminem
piefcite puto.
p~erand<.>s

cum
Cic.

illo

conferendum

modn, Hor. CONSFQUI aliquem

Aliqnid consequi, a'n his end.

itlnere, vel
id.

in iti-

Conferunt a<l tetncalores, C<lum. contribute to.

nere, C,r. to overtake him.

to

obtain

it t

tcf

Ifec oratori futuro conferunt, 2uint. fire of service.

manum

or

manu cum
hoste.

206
hoste,
id. the

NEW METHOD.
to

Book VII.
id.
it

hand

Diem

former more usual, tojighi hand, io come to handy strokes. nocti, Ovid, to join night with day
affair.

Contigit mihi,

has

happened
me,

to

me.
Contingit mihi, id. belongs to me.
it

relates to

it

upon an

Artes

belli

inter

se,
to

Baccho aliquem locum, Virg. Liv. plant vines.

CONSIDERS aliquo loco, vcl in aliquo loco, Cic. to stop there.

CONSTARE 'per ipsum, id. to depend Sibi, C'ic. Hor. to be only upon himself. Ex multis, C/c. consistent with himself. io be compounded of. vineis, Plin. Agri constant campis

to touch. aliquo, Cic. to agree S.bi, id. to very well with a person. preserve always an evenness of temper. Ad aliquem, id. to go to meet one. Aliquem, P/aut. to talk with him t In jus,

Contingere funem, Virg.

CONVENIRE cum

Plaut. to sue him.

are both agreed. am of his opinion.

&

Convenit inter utrumque, Cic. they Mihi cum illo, id. t

consist of ji elds

and vineyards.

Ad eum

haec contu-

Constat gratis tibi navis, Cic. costs you nothing. Auri ratio, id. the sum is.
entire.
v

meli:i, id. concerns him.

Non constat ei color neque vultus, Liv. his colour and countenance changes. Mente vix constat, Cic. he is hardly in
Hoc
constat, or constat inter omnes, beyond all doubt. Constat hac de re, Quint. Plin.
alicui,

his senses.

id. it is

Aliam aetatetn aliud factum, Plaut. becomes belter. Haec fratri mecum non conveniunt, Ter. docs not agree with me in this. De hoc parum convenit, Quint, they are not well agreed about this. Hoc maledictum in illam aHatem non convenit, Cic. does not suit or become.

CUPERE
causa, Cic.
his

alicui,
to

Cic.

C<ES.

Constat hoc mihi tecum,

CONSUESCERE

Ad Her en. Ter. Cum ali-

Alicujus

favour him.
Cic. to seek

Aliquem, Ter.

and

desire,

quo, Plant, io frequent his company. Consuescere pronuntiare, Cic. to acAdeo in teneris custom one's self to. consuescere multum est, Virg. Plaustro aratro juvencmn consuescere, Colum. Omnia pericula a pueritia consueta ha-

company. Cupit te videre, Plaut.

id.

Te conven-

tum,

D.

&

DAMNARE
aliquem, to condemn.

sceleris, or nomine sceleris De vi, de majestate, id. Cic.

beo, Sail.

Ad

poenatn in opus, in
Cic. to give or to

Plaut. to take in good part. Alicui, Cic. to do him, set vice. Aliquem, id. to ask counsel* Consul! quidem te a Csesare scribis, sed ego tibi ab illo consuli mallem, id. but
boni,

CONSULERE

Quint.

metallum, Plin. Jun.

DARE

literas alicui,

to signify, I give you counsel or advice, say rather, Autor tibi sum.

we
re,

put them into his hands. Litteras ad aliquem, id. to send or direct Se fugae cX" in fugam, id. letters to him. to run away. Se ad lenitatem, id. to be
extremely mild.
Cic.

Consulo te hauc rem, or de hac

id.

Virg.

to

moan.

ram
Consulo
in te,

alicui rei,

Gemitum^C se gemitui, Operam, el opein rem aliquam, ad rem,

Cic. to be

Ter.

I am

contriving
to

aliquam faciendam,
about

employed
id.

something for you, or against you. Consulere in commune, Ter.

stilt

thing.

Mandata

alicui,

conali-

Aliquid in
charge.

the public good.

alicui,

mandatis, Plaut. io give in In manutn Se in viam, Cic.

CONTENDERS
quo,
other.
Cic.

Hor.

Cum
id.

in

manu,

Contra aliquem,

to dis-

pute, to maintain a thing against an-

ventis, Virg. loose was her hair, and wantoned in the wind. Dare manum alicui.lVau/.
to

Dederat

comas

Ter. Cic. diffundere

Contendere aliqukl ab aliquo, id. Contendere animum, Ovid. Animo, Cic. to bend one's mind. Cursum, Virg. In aliquem loPlaut. to run swiftly. cum, Cic. to make all expedition to a
place.

shake hands.

Dare mantis, Cic. to give up, to yield. Cibo dare, Plin. to give to eat. Dare
vit'to,

Cic. to blame.

Da

Tityre nobis, Virg.

oblivioni, Liv.
is

tell us.

Dare
ali
it.

to forget.

The
Cic. to

Contendere rem cum Alicui rei, Hor. to compare

re,

id.

contrary
transmit

MANTIARE

MEMORY,
to

to posterity,

commit

to

me-

inter se, or inter sese, Plaut. Colum. to touch one another, to be allied.

CONTINOERE se

mory, to retain, to learn by heart. But OBLIVIONI MANDARE, which several moderns make use of, is not Latin, fur it

Atque in magnis ingeniis id plerumque contigit, Cic. hath often happened.

cannot be found

iu

any good

writer.

DEBERB

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

DEBERE amorem
trf.

207
id.

et

tibi

debemus,

id.

omnia in aliquetn, we are indebted to

id.

Defendere civem k periculo,

tos a frigore,

Myr-

Virg.

to

^tatem
to

Tibi video hoc non posse deberi,

DECEDERE
Plaut.
to

alicui,

give

way

to

him t

capellis, Hor. cori, Virg. to shelter them from the heat* DEFICERE ab aliquo, Cic. Liv. to desert his party.

pretense them. Solstitium pe-

shun one's company, Cas.

to die.
to

Animo

vel anitnis^

Cic.

Decedere, Cic. (sup. e vita) DC suo jure, or jure suo, id.

quish his right.

Animum,

relin-

De summa riihil decedet,

thall be untouched.

Ter.

the-

sum

Varr. to lose co irage. vox me deGciunt, latera Dies Cic. begin to fail me. DeGciunt mihi tela, Or. do fail me.

&

&

Animus
has not
Si
to fail

si

te

non

deficit ocquus,
Col. if
it

Hor.

aliquid, or de re aliqua, Cic. to ordain, to decree. Armis, id. to Pugna, Val. Pusrnam, Liv. fghf. Max. Suo capite, Cic. to expose one's

DECERNERE

left

you.
deficitur,

memoria

comes
leave

'

f elf to

danger.

you. Deficio a. te ad hunc, Suet. you t-j so to him.

DECERE, see the Syntax, rule 15, DGCIUERE (from cadj) ii spe, or de
spe, Liv. Spe,
Oi-id, to

Mulier abundat audac'a

ratione deficitur, Cic.

consilio et

laqueos,

Te>. to fall from. fall into.

to

In

DECIDERE (from ca?do) caput,

to behead. cide.

VeUe.i.

Deficiorque prudens artis, ab arte mea, Ovid. DEFICERE oculos in rem aliquam,
Cic.

Quaestionem, Papin.
Ulp.
to

de-

Mentem

in aliquo, id. to fix one's

Cum
quo

De alialiquo, Cic. to transact. Pr&elio cum aliquo, id. negotio, id. to decide a dispute by the sword.
to

Damnum,

determine.

mind on a

thing.

Defigere furta alicnjus in oculis populi, id. to expose them. DEFINIRE aliquid alicui, id. to shevt

Pro se, id. Pro libertate, Sen. compound for its liberty.
dimnis, Cic.

Decidere jugera singula ternis meto tax them at three mince. Decisa negotia, Hor. finished, put an end to. DECLINAIIE loco, a loco, or de loco, Se extra viam, Plaut. Ctc. to turn from.

Imperium him, or to lay down to him. terminis, id. to limit. Magriitudinem alicujus rei, id. to define, or mention
precisely.

Certus
cular

&

definitns locus, id. a partiplace.

iter, Lu'can.

and determined

DEFLECT'ERE

Ex

itinere,

Ictum, Liv.
aliquo, Liv.

to

avoid the blow.

Agmen
Noand conIn dito

Piin. Cic. to turn out of one's road. deflectere senDecliuare propoVito

&

to

remove

Jiis

mina

&

camp.

tentiam,

id.

verba, Quint, to decline

se

Amnes
id. to

in

alium cursum deflectere,

gravitate paterna, id.

jugate.

turn or divert their bed.

DEDERE
tionem

&

hostibus,

Cats*

DEGENEKAEE a
to

arbitrium hostium, Plaut.

surrender himself. Aliquem in pistrinum, Ter+io condemn him to hard labour.

Ad scribendum
on purpose.

se dedere, Cic.

to

apid.

degenerate. A familia superbissimet, Liv. to degenerate, to be unlike. In feritatem, Plin.

ply himself entirely.

Deditk opera,

Hoc animos degenerat/ Colum.

vates, weakens.

ener-

DEFERRE stadium suum et laborem ad aliquem, id. to offer one's service to him. Opes ad aliquod negotium deferre alicui, id.
nefieii loco, id. In benefiperson in order to oblige him. ciis delatus, id. one that has a pension

DELINQUERE
Cic.

aliquid 5C in aliqu re, In aliquam, Ovid, to fail, to do

loco. CTS.

wrong.

Deferre aliquid in betn present a thing to a

DEPELLERE

De

lo,co, Cic.

to drite a'cay.

from

the stale.
id. to

Suspicionem a se, id. to remove. DEPERIRE aliquem, or aliquem a more, Plant. A more alicujus, Liv. to be passionately in love with.

Deferre aliquem, him.

infa-m against

DEFENDERE aliquem contra iniquos, id. Aliquem ab injuria, id. Injuriam

alicujus, id. to avenge the wrong done to him. Injuriam alicui, Plaut. to take care that no harm is done him.

Naves deperierunt, Cas. are lost. DEPLORAUE vitam, Cic. to deplore t

bewail.

or

De

suis miseriis, id. to lament.

in

DEPONERE
Stratis,

gremio,

Plin.

Cic.

Defendere & obsistese injuria!, Cic. Defendere ac propulsa.rejujuriam ; id.

In Ovid. S:ib ramis Virg. In silvas, Cees. to put terram, Colum. in, uponf or under something.

Deponere

208
*si;te the

NEW METHOD.
Cic.
to lay

Book VII.
rations, ut,

Dcponere aeJificationem,
design of building.
id. to despair

Dimicant
Cic.

inter se, Plin.

Dimicandum omni
we must use
it.

&c.

Jgrum,
son.

of a sick per-

all

our endeavours tn
juste,
Cic.
to

obtain

Aliquid, Virg. to pledge or pawn, to

stake.

DISCEPTARE
judge,
to

aliquid
to

to

decide,

dispute.

Damni,
come

Deponere aliquid

in alicujus fide, Cic.

Callistr.

Eodem
in the

In fidem, Liv. Apud fidem, Trajan. Plin. to entrust him with.

to

and plead

same

foro, Plaut. court.

DEPRECARI aliquid ab altero, Cic. a^k him for a thing. Aliquem pro re

Disceptant inter se de negotiis, Sail. DISCREPARE rei alicui, Hor. A re

aliqua, Cic. the latter more usual, to Sibi, id. not to be alvary, to disagree. ways one's self. In re aliqua, id. in

Alicui ne vapulet, Plaut. to aliqua. id. intercede for him.

Calamitatem abs
keep off by prayer.

se, Cic. to avert

and
fide

something.

DEROGARE fidem
alicujus, id. Sibi derogare,
himself.

alicui,

or

de

DISCRUCIOR animi, Plaut. animo & animum, from Diomtdes, who gives no
authority for
it.

Discrepant

inter se, id.

id.

to

derogate
to

from

DESINERE artem,
fession.

id.

quit a pro-

DESISTERE a sententia, or de sententia, id. to cease, to desist.

de aliquo, aliquid Plaut. Cic. Circa aliquid, Suint. to treat about something. Malta disputat quamobrem is qui torqueatur, beatus esse

DISPUTARE

DESPERARE salutem,
lute, id. to despair of.

saluti, or

de sa-

non possit, Cic. DISSENTIRE de

aliquo, id. to have no further expectation from him. De se, Plaut. Cic. to aban~ Sibi, C<KS.
one's self to despair.

Ab

veritate ab aliquo, id. In re aliqua ab altero, id. Cum aliquo de re aliqua, id. A iicui opinion!, S.uint, Colum. to disagree about.

don

Ne
Sive
to

Non
sive, id.

despero

ista esse vera, Cic.

oration! vita dissentiat, Sen* Dissent! unt inter se, Cic.

restituimur, sive desperamur, in the pas-

DISSIDERE capital! odio ab aliquo, id. hate him mortally. Dissidere a seipso,
id,

DESPONDERE
vnise in

filiam alicui,
Sibi
it

id. to

jus,

id.

marriage, to promise
it,

alicuto one's selft to be

to think one's

domum

pro

secumque discordare,
Inter se dissident
Si

sure of

discordant, id. toga dissidet impar, Hor. if it be of different length, or uneven.

&

Despondere animis, Liv.

self secure of.

DIVIDERE nummos
viros,

viris,

Cic.
to

In

Animum,

id. to

fall into

Plaut.

to

distribute,

divide.

despair.

Factum cum
alicui, Ovid.

aliquo, Plant.

DETRAHERE
Cic.

De
or

aliquo,
id.

to backbite,.

Aliquid alteri,

to

lessen or abate.

Laudem,

de

laucli-

to ask to divide the judge's opinion, in order to follow one part, without being obliged to follow

Dividere sententiam, Cic.

bus,

id.

to diminish
id. to

his reputation.

In

the other.

judicium,

sue one at law.

vel ex spe,
alicui,
to

DOCERE de
vice of
it.

DETURBARI spe, de spe, Cic. to fall from his hopes.

Rem
him.

re aliqua, Cic. to give adaliquam aliquem, Ter.

teach

it

DIFFERRE famam

aliquam

DOLERE ab animo^ ex animo,

Successu alicujus, Ovid.

Plaut* to spread a report. Rumorem, Ter. Aliquid rumoribus, Tac. Differre aliquem, to put him off, and make him wait, Mart, to teuze and vex Rationem sperat invenisse him, Ter. se qui differat te, Ter. DifFerri doloribus, Tac. to feel violent

Plaut. Dolbre alicucordi

jus, Virg. to be deeply afflicted. Hoc Dolet niihi cor. Plaut.

pams.

Amore, cupiditate,
to

laetitia,

be transported with. Differre vestitu ab aliquo, Cic. In Differt ab hoc, Cic. candore, Piin.,

&c. Plaut.

meo, id. Caput a sole, id. Doleo me, Plaut. Vicem alterius, Cic. Casurn aliorum, Cic. Propter aliquem, 2umt. De aliquo, Ovid. DONARE aliquem re, vel rem alicui, Cic. to make him a present of a thing. DUBITARE de fide alicujus, Ad Hereran, to

Huic, Hor.
Differunt inter se, Cic.

Ha3C

dum

doubt of hisjid'iity. dubitas, Ter. while you are

alicui,

considering.

aliquud tempus aliquid differre, id. In annum, Hor. to d*fer, to put off. DIMICARE de re, Cic. Pro re, Plin. t, to dispute about or for a thing.

Ad

DOMINARI

Cic.

in

aliquem,
Inter

In re aliqua. Sail. O^'/. aliquos, Goes, to domineer*

Cic,

Omne

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

Omne pecus indomitum curari ac domiuari potest, Nigid. may be tamid.
Unde emergi non
EMINERE
conspicuous.
inter
to

209
nova

omnes,

potest, Ter. Cic. In

domus

antiqua, heu

quam

dispari

populo, Liv.

appear on high, to be

dominare domino,
poetd.

Cic. 1. Off.

ex veleri
Sibi

DUCERE aginen, id. to lead. alapam gravem, Pheed. to give

self a box

one's
to

Eminebat ex ore crudelitas, Cic. In voce sceleris atrocitas, Curt. Moles aquam eminebat, Curt, appear"! above the water.

on

the ear,

Ilia,

//or.

be broken winded, to be out of breath. JEra, Hor. to cast in brass. Aliquem

ex
to

aere, Plin.

Rationem

salutis,

Cic.

EMUNGERE aliquetn argento, Ter. to cheat one of his money. Alicui oculos, Plant, to pluck out his eyes.
ENUNTIARE
sariis,

have a regard. Versum, Ovid, to write verses. Uxoretn, Cic. to marry. Usuras, id. to continue the payment of
usury.

consilia

Cic.

amicorum adverApud homines quod ta

cituin erat, id. to divulge.

ERIPERE a
laudi, Ter. to esteem it an hoIn gloria, Plin. In hostium nu-

Ducere
nour.

save him
Virg.

morte aliquem, id. to from dying. Morti aliquem, Nfortem alicui, Sen. Ex penculo
id.

mero,
ne.

Cic.

Infra

se, id. to

esteem beneath be despised.

Pro

nihilo, id.
id. to

aliquem, Cic. ERIJBBSCERE in re aliqua,

Ora

Duel despicatui,

alicujus, id. to blush to be in his presence* Preces, Claud. Loqui, Cic. Fortimas,

E.

2. Curl*
life.

to

be ashamed of his condition of

EFFERRE pedem domo vel porta,

go abroad. some where.
to

Cic.

Epistola
blush.

non

erubescit,

Cic. does not

Pedem

aliquo, id. to go

De nave in terram, id. to unload. Efferre laudibus, id. to extol greatly. Efferre fruges, id. to bear fruit. cum funere, id. PeEfferri funere dibus, Plin. to be interred. Efferri studia in re aliqua, Cic. to have a strong passion for.

Genis erubuit, Ovid. Malis alterius ernbescere, Ovid, t9

blush at another's rn'sf^rtunes.
Cic. In aliIn hoc tempus, id. In actura, id. In effectual, Quint. PorPer castra, Plin. tis, Virg. Loco aliquo, C&s. Subito clamore,

ERUMPERE ex

tenebris,
id.

quam

regionem.

Efferri in
loved.

amorem,

Plin. to be be~

Virg.

Erumpunt
consilii et consilio, Cic. to

EGERE
need.

have

tis foras, C<zs.

sese radii, Virg. Sese porStomachum in aliquem,

Cic.

Gaudium,

Ter.
isthasc

Egere multa, active, Censorinus apud Gellium. Hence Plautus useth egetur
in the passive. And hereby Sanctius sheweth that one may elegantly say,

Vereor ne

fortitudo in ner-

vum erumpat
bend
string.

denique,
to

Tei.

lest

you.

the

bow so as

endanger the
Virg.
to

rgere egestatem. Nihil indigere, Varr. See INDIGEO. EGREDI ab aliquo, Ter. to go out of a person's house. Ex proviucia, Cic. Extra fines terminos, id. Crbe, id. Oificio,

Turpem

EVADERE manus
escape.

alicujus,

E
his

manibus, Liv. Pugna, Virg.

make

Omnemviam,

Virg.

Ante ocu-

&

los, Virg. to

come before one.

Ad summi
Ter,
to

proposito, id. Elabi de, ex manibus, id* to slip , away. Inter tela et gladios, Liv. to

id.

fastigia tecti, Virg. to climb. In aliquod malum,

magnum

vincula, Tac. Paulatim elapsus Bacchidi, Ter. weaning himself of her by degrfet.
escape.

Pugnam aut

become very destructive. EXARDERB -ESCERE ira, indignaIn iras, Mart, to be intione, Liv.

&

flamed.

ELABORARB
quid, Suint.
alterius, id.
to

Dolor exarsit imis ossibus, Virg.

Exarsit in id quod nunquam viderat, Exarsere ignes animo, Virg. EXCELLERE super alios, Liv. Longe Inter alios, id. aliis, Cic. Praeter ceteros, id. to excel, to *urCic.

in

literis,

Cic.

nem eamque instruere,

Aliquid, Piin.
Cic.

In aliOratiohim,

Ad judicium
to please

endfavour

and to merit his approbation. EMERGERE ex malis, Cic.

Ter. InExtra tervaletudine, Cic. ram, Plin. Super terram, Colum. to rise imt of.

commoda
Se

past.

EXCUSARE se alicui ft* apud aliquem, id. to excuse himself. Valetudi-

nem

alicui,

vel sese

to allege his indisposition

as

emergere, Colum,

an excuse.

NEW METHOD.
.

Book VII.

Ille

Philippo

Excusare laborem
cla,

&

Respubl. discessu alicujus exulat, Cic.

mercenaria vin-

Exulatum

abiit res patris, Plant.

Hor.
F.

Excusare se de re aliqua, Gets. EXIGERE aliquem e civitate, Cic. to drive him out. Honoribus, Plin. to deprive him of honours. Aliquid acerbius, Cic. to demand it with menaces. Columnas ad perpendiculum, id. to try

FACERE ab aliquo,
id. to

Cic.

Cum

aliquo,

be on his side.

Bona

alicui et in

aliquem, Plant,

to do good. Consilio alicujus, or de consilio, Plin.

with the plummet whether they be straight.

Cic. -with his acfaice.

JEvum
quo,

in sylvis, Virg. id. to pass his life.

vitam

cum

ali-

Cum

pro populo

fieret,

id.

Ensem per merun him through

as they

dium juvenem,
the body.

tvere offering sacrifice for the people.

Virg. to

Flocci non facere, id. Floccum facere, Plant, not to value a rush.

Sues pastum, Varr. to drive. Exigere de re aliqua, Plin. Jun. "dispute about a thing t to discuss it.

Facis ex tua dignitate, Cic. you act up

to to

your dignity.

Hoc
Plin.
is

facit

ad

difficultatem

urinae,

EXIMERE e Plaut. Metu,

vinclis, id. to

bertatem, Liv. quid de dolio, Cic.

Vinclis, deliver. In lito set at liberty. Alito

Cic.

Non

a remedy against the strangury. facere ad Corensem pulverera,

Suirilil.

draw

out.

Eximere diem, id. to waste the time. Eximi noxae, Liv* to be discharged
forgiven.

or

But facere alicui rei, signifying to serve for that use, or to be profitable, is not good Latin. Some however
have attempted to defend it by this passage of Pliny, book 23. chap. 1.

EXORARE, expetere et exposcere quid Deos et a Diis, Cic. &? alii, to See the 24th rule, p. 43.

ali-

ask.

Mustum
is

capitis doloribus facit.

Which

EXPECTARE alicujus adventum in aliquem locum # in aliquo loco, C<zs

wait for a person's arrival at a place. ExpELtERE, expedire, ejicere, exterminare, extrudere, exturbare, urbe,
to

repugnant not only to the rules of physic, but to the purity of the Latin tongue. Therefore the manuscript copies,

have

and all the best editions, Capitis dolor es facit t causeth headis

achs, and not,

achs. Facite hoc

good against headconsilium, legiones

vel ex
out.

urbe,

Cic. to drive out f

Cic.

to

put
Ani-

meum

EXPLERE aliquem,

Ter.

nium

Animum alicui, alicujus, Liv. Ter. to content, to satisfy him. EXPLICARE rem aliquam, vel de re

novas non improbare, Cic. suppose that. Non faciatn ut enutnerem miserias omnes in quas incidi, id. Facere is likewise put with the accusative an infinite number of ways, as

aliqua, Cic. to explain something. EXPOSTULARE cum altero injuriam, id, De injuria, Ter. to expostulate.

Nos magnum
should
'have,

fecissemus,

id.

we

struck a great blow.

EXPRIMERE vocem alicujus, C<zs. to make him speak. Risutn alicui, Plin. Jun. Pecuniam ab aliquo, Cic. Exprimere effigiem, id. to draw to
the
tife.

Facere gratiam alicui, Liv. to shew him favour. Facere posam, Plant. Facere stipendium, Liv. to serve a
campaign, or to follow the army. Facere nomina, Cic. to borrow money. Facere rebellionem, Ctes. to raise And the like. rebellion. FASTIDIRE aliquem, Cic. Virg. Hor, Alicujus, Plant. 1o despise him.

Verbum

verbo,
id.
to

verbo, exprimere, for word.

de verbo, e translate word

id.

Vim

Exprimere ad verbum de Graecis, Graecorum poetarum, id. EXPROBRARE vitia adversariis vel
id. to

in

reproach. EXT;ERE jugum i% se jugo, Liv. Vestem alicui, to shake off the yoke. 'Sen. to strip him. Hominem ex bo-

adversaries,

A me

fastidit

FATERI scelus
to confess, to

amari, Owl. et de scelere, Cic. Nor.

alicui, Cic. to

acknowledge.

FOENEHARI aliquid
out at usury.

lend

mine,

Cic. to divest one's self

id.
to

of

all

hu~

inanity.

EXULARE Romae, at Rome. Domo, from home.

live in

exile

not foenerari) ab to borrow at Juriscons. f% aliquo, dppul.

FOENERARE (and

Ter.

to

be banished

interest.

patria, Plaut.

Per externas profugus pater exnlat

01 as,

Ovid.

Haec sapit, ha?c omnes foenerat una Deos, Mart. FIPERH nocti, Virg. terra, id. Molirf
.

of VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

Moliri
terra,

211

jam

tecta videt,

jam

fidere

Habere
Ctes.
id.

^Bn. 8. to FORMIDAIIE Plaut. ajicui, afraid lest some harm befal him.
aliquo, or aliquem, Cicero, to fear to dread him.
cheat him.
to

be

aliquem praccipuo honore, lu honure, Cic. Honores alicui^ De aliquo, Ter. to praise, tohonout.

Ab
and

Habere aliquem loco patris, Brutus^ In loco patris, Cic. Pro patre, Liv. t esteem him as a father.
Pro stercore babere, Plaut. upon as dirt.
to

FRAUDARE aliquem pecunia, Cic. to Militum stipendium, C<es. keep back their pay. Genium suum,
to pinch his belly.

kok

Habere aliquid odio, Plaut.

In odi-

Plant,

um,
alicujus,
Cic.

Cic. to hate

it.

FUCERE

conspectum
Ter.
Suintil. to

Habere
sapientum,
Quint.
Cces. to

in
id.

numero

in numerura.

conspectu,

civitate,

Oppido, Cces. De run attoy.

De
illo

Habore orationem

apud
Cic.

aliquem,

fugit

me
to

ad

FUNGI
Ter.

te scribere, Cic. Ter. officio, Cic.

I forgot.
Officium,

Ad aliquem,
speak
to,

Cum aliquo,

Vice, Hor. discharge his office. Vicem alterius, Lie. Suet, to perform the office of anolhtr. Fungi munere, to exercise

in potestate in C&s. to have in, one's power.

Habere

or before a person. potestatem,

BelI6 habere

bel!6 se habere, Cic.

an employment,

Cic. Ctes.

Hor. and

sometimes to make a present, Cic.

alicujos rei, Cic. Cat: Ex re aliqoa, Cic. In re aliquu, Cces. to have experience, to be practised.

Habere usum

G.

Habet
dwells.

se

erga

aedem,

Plaut.

she

GAUDERE gaudio, Plaut. Gaudium, Ter. to rejoice. De aliquo, propter aliquem,

id.

HABITARE in platea, Ter. imis, Virg. sylvas, id,

H^JRERE.
Haeret
sticks

Vallibu*
ill!

Cic.

peccatum

Furit homines gavisos

suum dolorem,

Mihi gaudeo, id. GIGNI capite vel in caput, Plin. GLACIARE. Positas ut glaciet nives Jupiter, Hor. to congeal.

in illo, him.

Cic.

to him, falls upoit

Humor
boast.

glaciatur in
aliquid,

gemmas,
de
re

Plin.

Obtutu haeret defixus in uno, Virgt continues fixed. In multis nominibus haerebitis, Cic. Si hie terminus hasret, Virg. if this
remains fixed and settled.

GLORIARI

aliqua,
Cic. to

in re aliqua, ob

rem aliquam,

HoRREREdivinum numen, Cic. to fear end to respect. Omnium conspectum,

id. to dread.

id.

GRATULARI adventu, or de adventu, to congratulate him upon his ar-

Frigoribus hyemis intolerabiliter horrent, Colum. to shiver.

rival.

Gratulari victoriam alicui, id. to congratulate him upon his victory. Gratulor tibi in hoc, or de hac re, or

Horruerunt comae, Ovid,

his hair stood

an end.
Horrebant densis aspera crura
Ovid.
pili*,

pro hac

re, id.

GRAVARE

&

ni,

Ovid,

to

burden, or
I.

weigh down. Gravari dominos, Lucan.

subjection.

to

bear no

JACTARE se in re aliqua, qua, Cic. Ob rem aliquam,

Jactare

# de re alito boast.

Caetera tanquam supervacua gravari solet, 2uint. he is tolh to see them.

Ne

grarere exaedificare id opus quod

Virg. ILI.AIH. lllabitur urbi, Virg. to slip into the town.

rem aliquam,

instituisti, Cic.

Gravatus somno, Ovid.

Pluvia

cum

fortb gravantur, Virg.

Animis illabere nostris, Virg. Pernicies illapsa civium animos, Cic. Medios illapsus in hostes, or delapsus,
Virg.

H.

Ad
vel pro certo,

eos

cum

suavitate illabitur, Cic.

ILLUDERE
Cic. to
irf.

alicui,

HABERE rem certam, know for certain.

aliquem,

in

ali-

quem,

in aliquo, Virg. Ter. Cic. to mock,

Aliquid certi,

to deride.

Vestes
dered.

auro
in

illusae,

Virg.

embroi-

Habere quaadam dubia, id. In dubiis, 3uint. Pro dubio, Liv. to doubt. Habere aliquem despicatui, vel des,

IMMINERE

occasionem opprimendi
reges toti Asiae, Cic.

ducis, Liv. to seek the occasion.

Ter.

to dt*pise.

Imminent duo

P 2

Home

212
Homo

NEW METHOD.
id. to
lie

Book VII.

ad caedem imminens, Imminent! avaritia esse, id.

ex-

tremely avaricious.

Gestus imminens, id. IMPENDERE. Impendebat mous

isimus, CtEs.

Plin. Jun. to cut t engrave. In aes, Liv. In sere, Cic. .Plin. in Panegyr. Ludum incidere, Hor. to break off play.

altis-

INCLTNARE

omnem culpam

in

ali-

hung over, commanded. Contentio impendet inter illos, Cic. Nos Impendet nobis malum, id. mala, Ter. threaten us. IMPERTIRE & HI. Impertire alicui salutem, Cic. Aliquem salute, Ter. to
salute.

quem, Liv.
him.

to

throw the whole blame upon,

inclinat animus, Liv.

Hos ut sequar

my mind

inclines to.

Inclinat acies vel inclinatur, Liv. the

army gives way. Se fort una inclinaverat

INCLUDERE
Cic.

ut,

Cess, for-

Fortunas

aliis

impertiri,

Cic. to

im-

tune has taken such a turn that.

in carcerem et in carcere, Orationi suae, id. to shut up, to

part. Alter! de re aliqua impertire, id. Colleges meo laus impertitur, id. IMPLERE veteris Bacchi, Vug. Mero pateram, id. De re aliqua, Mart: to
Jill.

include.

Vocem

includit dolor,

id.

Smaragdi auro inciuduntur, Luc. INCUBARE ova el ovis, Colum. to brood'

upon.

IMPLTCARK ossibus ignem,

throw
into.
et in

Virg.

to

Quod
morbum, Liv,
imPlin.

si

una natura omnes incubaret,

Implicari morbo to be taken ill.

INCUMBERE gladio,
aratro, toro,

Ad Heren.

Lecto,

Vim suam cum natnris bominum

plicant Dii, Cic. implicat ad speculum caput, Plaut. to trim or dress. IMPONERE arces montibus, Virg. to
build.

Plaut.

to

$u mm

In collum, in manum, in navim, put upon, or in. am man urn alicui operi, Virg.
re, Quint.

In gladium, Virg. Ovid. Cic. to lean upon. In aliquem, id. to fall upon him. Alicui In or ad aliquid, Cic. Ces. rei, Sit. Plin. lo apply one's self to some"
thing.

In aliqua

Imponere alicui, Cic. to impose upon him, to deceive him. See Cr, HELLAS in the first list of Ellipse*, p. 177.
Imponere vitn
him.
alicui, id. to constrain

Venti incubuere mari, Virg. In mare, Incumbit in ejus perniciem* Quint. Cic. to endeavour to ruin him. Verbo incumbit illam rem, Sail. Incumbit illi spes successions, Suet. he is considered as next heir.

Vulnera,

id. to

wound

him.

No-

alicui, id. to name him. Partes regioni, id. to appoint.

id.
to

men

Regem
alicui,

INCURSARE aliquem pugnis, calcibus, &e. Plaut. to assault with blnies, &!c.
Incursare in aliquem, Liv. to run upon him. Lana cui nullus color incursaveritj Plin. that has not been dyed.

give a charge.
alicui, id.
to

nam

Improbatn persomake him pass for a

villain.

Leges

Exercitum

alicui, id. to enjoin him. Brundusii, id, to garrison.

INDICARE conjurationem,
juratioue,

Cic.

de con-

Ita Stephan.

Sail, to discover or give infor-

Imponere onus quem, Plaut.

alicui, id.

In

ali-

Frumentum imponere, a certain quantity of corn*

Imponere servitutem
subject to certain duties. in Hujus amicitia

Cic. to tax at

mation of a conspiracy. Indicare in vulgus, Cic. to divulge. Se alicui, id. to discover one's self to a
person.-

fundo,

id.

to

id. that they

Postulabat utrsibifundus indicaretur} would tell him the price.

me

hanc perditam

INDUCERE animum ad
quid
in

aliquid, or

ali*.

imposuit, id. has thrown me into this unfortunate party. IMPRJMERE aliquid animo, Plin. Jun.

causam

animum,

Ter. to apply one's<setf

to something.

Inducere

In animo
aut

&? in

animum,
hostes
1

Cic.

and
et
saxis

INCF.SSERF.

jaculis

quem,

aliquid, Cic. to introduce, Alilikewise to rase or strike out. id. to deceive him, to cajole t or

or set upon. InIncessit cessere aliquem dolis, Plant. eum cupido, Liv. Curt. Ilii, Sail. Liv. In te religio novaj Curt. Vol. Max. Ter. Virg. Morbus in castra, Liv. has
pilis, Liv. to assault

draw him in. luducere animum, simply, oraniuaura

ut, or ne, or ut ne, Ter, to persuade him*elf.

crept into.

vaith skins.

Inducere scuta pellibus, Czs. to cover Inducere colorem picturse,

,

IHCISERE (token from cwdere) sanis,

Plin, to varnish*

INDUER38

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

INDUERE se
Plant,
veste,

213

Ter.

Sibi

vestem,

to drfis himself.

Cum
himself,

in

nnbem

se induerint anhelitns

terrae, Cic. will he converted into clouds. Induere se in laqueos, id. to entangle

fnduit se in florem, Virg. blos-

Cie. Viam, Her, viis, Hastz, Virg. to proceed and hold on. Plin. Jun. to lean vpon. Ignibus, Cic. In rem aliquant, to stop, or stand still. In re aliqua, Quint. Plaut. fVv.

Plaut. INSISTERE

soms.

Alicui
self.

rei,

Plin. Tibull. to apply him~

in

INDULGERE alicui, Cees. In aliquem, Liv. to treat him gently. Nimis me indulgeo, Ter. Indulgent
Mart. patientiam Qui mails moribus nomen oratoris
flagello,

Insistebat

manu

dextr^

Cereris

simulachrum
the right hand.

victoria, Cic. there

was in
pro-

in-

INSTITIO.
their resting.
to spit

Stellarum

cursus,
course,

dulgent, Suint. who grant the name of orator to a person of a bad life.
indulsif, Plin.

gressus, institiones,

id. their

and

Jus trium Hberorum mihi princeps Jun. has granted me.

laxari, indul-

Quando animus eorum

gerique potuisset, Gell.

INSPUTARE aliquem, alicui, Plaut. upon. INSTARB aliquem, Plant, to urge, to

press him.
to

Currum/urincurrwn, Virg.
Operi, Virg.
to

INFERRE litein capitis in aliquem, Cic. Periculum capitis alicui, id. to draw up an indictment against him. In periculurn capitis se inferre, id.
to bring himself into

run upon.

make ha*te

with.

INSTEHNERE.

Pelle leonis iusternor,

self.

Virg. to cover one's

danger of his

life.

Tabulasque super

Inferre rationibus, id. to charge to account.

instravit, Virg. Terrse insterni, Stat. Tori instrati super pelle leonis, Silius.

INFUNDERE
Colam,
pour.

in naribus <9C per nares, In nares, Cic. Cribro, Sen. to

alicui, Cic.

to rebound.

Infundere venenum

INSULTARE, simply, Virg. Solo, Virgt Alicui 5f in aliquem, Virff. Cic. to insult, to deride. Muttos, Sail.
Serv.

Ceris opus infundite, Phced.

do your

apud

work in wax. INGERERE convicia

aliquem, Plaut.
abusive language,
to

alicui,

load

Hor. In a person with

Insult are fores calceis, Ter. to bounce at the door with his heels.

INTENDERE arcum, Plin.

stretch.

to

bendt or

Pugnos
to

in ventrem ingerere, Ter. INCREDI orationem in orationem,

Animum
self.

studiis,

Hor.

to

apply one'*

to speak. Vestigiis patris ingredi, his father's footsteps.

begin

Cic. to follow
id.

in or ad rem aliquam, Liv. Intendere alicui rei, or curam alicui rei, Plin. to employ his care about
it.

Animum

IKCURGITARE

se cibis,

to

cram

one's self with victuals. Se in flagitia, id. toplunge into debauchery.

INHIARE haereditatem, Plaut.

after.

to

gape

Intend! anitno in rem aliquam, Liv. Pergin' sceleste inteudere ? Plaut. Repudio consilium quod primum in-

Uberibus, Suet, the dative is most

tenderam, Ter. I

alter

my

resolution.

usual.

INTERCLUDERE

aditus

IHIRE gratiam ab aliquo cum ali<juo, Cic. to curry favour. INSANIHE amore, Plin. Amoribus,

ad aliquem,

Cie. to stop up the passage. Comincatum inimicis, Piaut. Inimicoscommeatibus,

Plaut.

Cff.s.

Hor. Hilarem insaniam, Plaut. Sen. INSCENDERE curnun, Plaut. In arborem, id. Supra pilam, Cato, to mountt
to climb up.

INTERDICERE Suet. Feminis

histrionibus

scenam,
to

usum

purpura?, Liv.

prohibit, to hinder.

Omni Gallia Romanis interdixit, CCPS . forbade them io set foot in France.
Maid rem gerentibus
interdici solet, Cic.

INSERVIRB

suis

commodis,

Cic.

to

bonis paternis
Liv.
intrrdico tibi

study his own interest, itudy to obtain.

flonoribus, id. to
inservire

Interdico tibi

Matronae tem, Plaut.

est,

unnm
Cic.

aman-

Nihil est a

me

We may therefore say,

domo mea,

inservitum

temp or is causa,
upon.

INSILIRE defessos, Suet, to lea]) in, or ID equura, LAV. In scapham,

hanc rem (which is more rare), or tibi hoc re (which is usual), but we do not meet with interdico tibi hac re t says Yet we may use it, since Vossius.

214s
we

NEW. MET HOD.

&
I am for bid, lam
Cic.

Book VII.

& tgui,

find in the passive, interdicor aqu& as well as ignis aqua mihi in-

terdictmUir, Cic. Suet.

deprived.

Gui nemo interdieere possit,

whom

Cic. Laudibus alicujus, Cic. to envy a person's praise. Inviderealicui, Ter. Aliquem, Ovid, to bear him envy. In Alicujus, Plaut. hac re tibi invideo, Cic.

none could withstand.

Interclicere vestigiis, Plin.

Invideat Hermogenes quod ego canto,

Hor.

Interdico ne hoc facias, Ter. sup. tibi. Praetor iuterdixit de vi bom in bus armatis, Cic. decreed that those who had
i

forcibly ejected their antagonists out of their share of the estate, should be obliged serveth, that as we say videre fiorem, to make a reparation. so invidere jlorem would be better than INTERESSE conviviis 8? in convivio, id. fori, if the custom was not against it. Jn caedem, id. to be present. Hence Quin. lib. J). c. 3. enumerates

accusative only, without the dative of relation, after this verb, Is more rare. Yet Cicero, in the third book of his Tusculan questions, ob-

The

Inter belluam
si m*
interest,

&

hominem hoc maid.

among
Huic

quod,

the
beast

greatest
is

difference betwixt

man and

the incorrect phrases of his time, REI INVIDERE, pro quo, adds

that,

he, omnes veteres,

&

Cicero

i/'se

HANC

&c.
Nihil interest

hoc

&

ilia, nisi

divisim

3egas,

Se/iec.

Hoc morari

victoriam,
Ter.

HEM. Whereby we see that the custom has varied. But the accusative with the dative is

qu6d
this
is

interesset amuis, Liv,

interest,

common
Ut

enough.

Hoc pater ac dominus

nobis

optimam naturam

invidiss

A
I

the difference between a father and master. Stulto intelljgens quid interest ? Ter*

vidfantur qui, &c. Cic. Jampridem nobis cceli te regia, Caesar, invidet, Virg.

Quoniam yca-v
.

interest TOU

Qovtty,

Seri radices illitas fimo interest,

Co-

'lum.

INVITARE hospitio 5f in hospitium, Liv. Cic. Ad legendum, Cic. Domum, Liv. Tecto ac domo, Cic. to invite, to desire to come.

Interest regis, Liv. it behoves. Interest omnium recte agere, Cic.

INVOCARE
succours.

Magni mea

interesse putavi, id.

IRE

Ad

subsidium, id. to ash for In auxilium aliquem, Quint. viam, Virg. to go. Itineribus

nostram laudem non multum inPlanicies

Liv.

alicujus, Cic. to keep the

sidio, CCPS.

teresse video, id.

INTERJACERE.

Capuara
lies

Tipharamque
tween.

interjacet,

be-

same road. Sub,In subsidium, Cic. Accersitum, Ter. to go to fetch. Si porio ire pergant, Liv. if they have

Spatium quod
lum.
,

sulcis interjacet,

Co-

Interjacet haac inter earn, Plin.

a mind to go further. Earn us visere, Ter. JUBERE. See the annotation to the 12th rule.

INTUERI aliquem
to look at.

fif

in

aliquem, Cic.

INVADERS

wbem #
to seize.

in

aliquem 8? in aliquem, urbem, Cic. Virg. to invade,

JUNGERE prudentiam cum eloquentia, Dextram dextraa, Virg. Leones ad currum, Virg. to put to. Rhedam equis, Cic. Res inter se, id. JURARE alicui, Plin. Jun. per sidera,
Cic.

In pecnnias alienissimorum. hominum invadere, Cic. Invasit cupiditas plerisque plerosFuror invaserat im<]ue, Varro, Sail.

probis, Cic. ad Tiron. Lassitudine invaserunt huic in genna fiemina, Plant, he was troubled with the falling dozen of blood to the ankles, by reason of overmuch walking.

In verba aliqua, Cces. Maria aspera, Virg. Pulcherrimum jusjurandum, Cic. Qui denegat & juravit morbum, id. Bellum ingens juratur, Stat.

Virg. In leges, Cic.

mus

Jurandasque tuum per nomen poniaras, Hor. The latter examples shew plainly

INVEHERE per mare, Plin.

port.

to

trans-

that this verb

tive

may
and

govern the accusathat Vossius

of

itself,

had

Invehi ex alto in portunt, Cic.

Portum, urbem, Plin.

in aliquem,
against.
INVIDJ.K.L,
to

to be imported, inveigh or speak bitterly

very little ground to affirm that it never did govern this case but by virtue of
For besides its preposition per. being hard to say Hi&tjurere jusjuraudum t or morbum, is jurare^ per jusjuthe

laudes

alicui,

Liv,

Hor.

randum,

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

rondum, or per morbum ; it is moreover evident that since we say jurandas aras in a passive sense, we might likewise say

215

And in a real active sense. adding per tuum nomen, he plainly intimates that the force of the verb and the preposition are two different things, which ought therefore to be distinSo that when we say ]>tr sidera guished. juio, we are to understand juramenlum
jurare aras
per
tidertt,

In urbe, in exercitq, Cic. to slay or abide there. Aliquein, Plaut. Hor. Vir^. to wait for him. In proposito, Cic. Statu suo, z//.

Sententii manct, vcl in senteutia maneo, Cic. Manere promissis, Vv%. tt> ke*p his word. Manent ingenia seuibus, Cic.

Ad
good.

te

poena manet, Tibul.

istud, Cic. let this stand

Maneat ergo

just as jurandas aras per

tuum

uomen, &c.
L.

Maneat ea cura nepotes,

Virg.

let

our

posterity take car" for that. MEDERI alicni rei, Cic. to remedy.

Quas minus mederi

to

LABORARE invidia uejex invidia, Cic. Ex pedibus, id. be envied and haleJ.

Contra serpentium
Plin.

possis, Ter. ictus medentur,

verbo, non de re, id. to trouble A veritate, Liv. to himself about terms. te examined for nut telling the truth. Laborare arma, Slat, to work, or make.

De

Htec mederi voluerunt,

Cic.

MEDICARE

capillos,

Ovid.

Semina,

Ad rem

aliquam, Cic. Ambitiose circa aliquid, Suint.

Virg. to give an artificial preparation or tincture to a thing. Alicui, Ter. Cuspidis ictum, Virg. to dress a wound.

to take

MEDITARI rem aliquam, out de

qua, Cic.
to

great care. Ad quid laboramus res

Romanas, C?V
id.

MEM
Rem
DP

re alimeditate or think on a thing, INI me videre vidisse, id.

&

Laboratur

vehementer,
alicui, id.

they are in

aliquam

great pain, or concern.

alicujus

rei alicujus, id. pcriculo, id. to recollect.

LATERE

Aliquem, Virg.

See the Syntax, rule 15. p. 31. LEGARE ad aliquem, Cic. to send an
ambassador
to.

Alicui, id. to bequeath.

id.

Ab
Jits

aliquo, id.

Ciceronis A" Ciceronem. See the Annotation to the 11 th rule. MEMOROR, which Valla denies to be ever found with the genitive in classic authors, occurreth in Cicero, Sui

Sibi

aliquem legare,

to

make him
aliquem

deputy.
alicui,
of,

LEVARE metum
metu,
fear.
id. to

vel

ease

him

or to remove his
Ter.

memoretur, for alius, in 4 Cawhich shews the little foundation this author had to censure the following passage of the Vulgate, Memorari testaoblitus, alii
til.

menti sui sancti.

Ali-

LIBERAHE aliquem metu,

MEHERE

&

RI

bene vel male de

ali-

quem

culpsD,

Liv.

to

acquit.

suam, Cic. to fulfil hit word, a creditoribus, Sen. to set him free?, LOQUI alicui, Ter. De aliquo,

Fidem Aliquem
Cic.

quo, Cic. to deserve well or ill of a person. Apud aliquem, Liv. to serve or to bear arms under him. Sub aliquo, id.
E-. Stipendiurii in aliquo bello, Cic. quo, pedibus, Liv. to serve on foot, or on

Apud
speak.

aliquem,

id.

Cum

aliquo, id. to

horseback.
pila, id. Suet. In

LUDERE
f

aleam,

Ludum, Ter. Alea numerum, Virg.

to the

Alicui, Stat. profit rf any one.

Lucan,

to serve

Mereri
Scio

laudem,

Cces.

Offensam,

alienum, Curt, to pay his debts. Pcenas, Cic. to be punished. Se, Ulp. to pay a ransom. Oblatum stuprum voluntaria morte,
aes

LUERE

hanc meritam esse ut mentor

esses sui, Ter. she deserved aplace in your

luit Lucretia, Cic. expiated.

memory. Saepe
have her.

quod

vellem

meritam

scio,
isiQuld

Ter. that she often did whatever

M.
MALEDICERE
alicui, Cic.

alii.

Ali-

./Equore, Virg.
to

MERGERE aliquem ^Equore, or sub Unda vel in undis, Ovid,

put under water, to sink. METUERE alicui, Plaut.
Cic.

quem, Tartu I. Petron. MANARE. Mella manant

Hor. flow.

ex

ilice,

Pro

ali-

quibus, Cels.

Propter aliquos, Plant.

Manat picem haec arbor, Plin. Manat cruore culter, Liv. MANERE ad urbem, ad exercitum,
Liv.

Aliquem,
id.

fear. See p. 159.

to

Ab aliquo, id. De vitii, Metuo ut <3f metuo ne.

vires ulicui, id,
to

fur-

NEW METHOD.
nish, to afford.

Book VII.

Furor arma ministrat,

Cic.

MOVERE

Virg.

MIRARI aliquetn,
id.

De

aliquo,

convivio, Cic. to move.

se loco vel ex loco, Ctts. De Ab urbe, Liv. to be gone,

In aliquo, id. Justitiaene prius mirer, be! line laborum, Virg. to be surMirari se, Mart, to value or prised. esteem himself.

Movere aliquem senatu, vel e senatu, Cic. to depose him, to degrade him.

se

MISCERE vinum aqua

flin.
to

# aquain vino,

moram, Plant, to make no delay. Risum & jocum movere alicui, HOT. to
make him laugh.

mix.
it

Ego

isthsec

moveo aut euro

Ter. Is

Miscere in aciem, Lir. Mistos in sanguine denies, Virg. Miscere ad, Colum. Cum, Cic. Colum.

I that am the cause of this buttle ? MUTARE rem alia re, Hor. Beflum pro pace, Sail. Aliquid cum aliquo,
Ter. to change with him.

Miscere sacra profanis, Hor. MISERERE & nr, or MISERESCERE. Laborum misereri, Virg. to have com-

Mutare locum, Cic. to change place. Mutari civitate, id. to be removed from
one town to another.

Mei miseret nemo, passion, or pity. Plin. nobody pities me. Miseret me tui, Ter. Atque inopis nunc te miserescat
mei, Ter. Sanctius pretends that these verbs govern also the dative. And it must be allowed that examples hereof are to be found in authors of the latter ages, as in Boethius,
Diligejure lonm ft mjseresce mails. But there is no authority for this from writers of pure Latinity, if we believe Vossius. Hence in Seneca, lib. 1. contr. 4. where some read, Ego misereor tibi puella, the best editions have And in regard to that passage tui. which Linacer quotes from the 2<1 Tusc. it is to be observed that those are verses, translated from Socrates, and they are to be pointed thus,

MUTUARI
C&s.
rovo.

auxilia

ad rem aliquam,
to bor~

In sumptum, Cic. to ask,

est

A viris virtus nomen

has borrowed
its

mutuata,

id.

name.

N
.

'

NARRARE
to tell,

aliquid, or de re aliqua, Cic.

or

to relate.

Unda natatur Virg. Pars multa natat, Hor. piscibus, Ovid. the generality uf mankind are inconstant
NATARE aquas,
and wavering.
vino, Cic.

Natabant

pavimenta

swam with wine.

NITI sub pondere, Virg. In adversum, Ovid. Ad sidera, Virg. to tend towards. Gradibus, Virg. to mount.
Hasta, Virg. to lean upon. Humi, Virg. to walk upon the ground. Contra hono-

rem

alicujus,

Cic.

to oppose.

Pro

ali-

Perge aude note, illacryma patris pestibus

:

Miserere, gentes nosfras flelunt miserias.

quo, Liv. De a;quitate, id. to defend and maintain. Cujus in vita nitebatur salus civitatis, id. was supported, depended. Alternos iongu nitentem cuspide gressus, Virg.

find likewise in another place that Cicero has joined the dative with illacrymo. Suid dicam de Socrate ? Cujus morti illacrymari soleo, Platonem legens, 3 t de Nat. And Livy also, Meo infelici
errori

For we

Tantum quantum quisque

tatur, Cic.
let

potest ni-

him do what he can.

id.

NOCERE

alicui,

Aliquem, Plant.

Sen. to hurt.
nocuerit, Liv.

Qui Deoruin queraquam

or

unns

illacrymdsti, lib. 10.

MODERARI animo,

orationi, Cic.
id. to regulate.

NUBERE

alicui

cum

aliquo, Cic.

Cantus numerosque,

MOERERE mortem filii, id. Incommode suo, to grieve. MONERE aliquem rem, Cic. Ter.
Alicui rem, Plant. Terentiam de testamento, Cic. Aliquem alicujus rei, Sa.ll. See the 24th rule, p. 43.

the former more usual. The second, occurs in the 3d epistle of the }5th book.

Quocum nupta

And against

regis Verres.

Armeniorum soror. Virorum quisbusp.

cum ilia; nuptac Now nubere,

erant.

as

we have observed

MORARI
aliquid,

in re

confessa, Plin.

Hor.

aliquo, Pompon. Sub dio, Hor. to stay, to dwell. Iter alicujus morari, Cic. to delay him. Quid moror ? Virg. What do I stay for ?

Cum

Apud

Circa aliquem, C&s. In urbe, Ovid.

30, signifieth properly velar e, to coyer Mulier nubit, says Caper or to veil. in his orthography, pallio obnubit

caput
alicui,

suum
is

Hence nubere genas. to hide and to reserve herself

&

qitia

for

him.

And

nubere cum aliquo,

is te*>

Purpuram
not value.

nihil

moror, Plant. I do

uno cubiculo cum illo t Heaccordii)g to Donatus, on Terence's So that the accusative is alwayi cyra.
gere Sf operire se

understood.

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

This verb
is

217
vestris
ali-

woman,

for

never used but of the which reason we use only

It is
it

money out

at use.

Quorum mag nee res agnntur in

vectigalibus occupatse, id.

nupta sum in the participle.

Plautusi said,

true

Novum nuptum, but

was

OFFENDERS aliquem,
quem,
id.

id.

Apud

only through theatrical buffoonery, when a man appeared upon the stage in wo-

man's apparel. But it is observable that

lere
is

in

Pliny

w-

applicable also to trees

and

vines*

when they

are joined together.

Aliquo, id. to offend a person, to be upon bad terms with hint. At credo si Caesarem laudatis, in me offeoditis, Cic. but very likely if ynu, commend C&sar, you offend me. OffVndere in arrogantiam, Cicer. to give into

O.

OEAMBULARE muris,
the walls.

Liv. to walk round

pride or arrogance. Sm quid offenderit, sibi totum, tibi nihil offenderit, id. but if he takss any wrong step, it will be all to himself.
Cec'tdisse
id. that

Ante portas, Liv.

ex equo

&

latus ofl'endisse,

stationibas hostium, Liv. Agmen, Curt, to ride round about. OBJICERE feris, Cic. to expose to wild
beasts.

OBEQUITARE

Ad omnes
ia.

casus,
id.

id.

Se

in

impe-

tus

hominutn,

Aliquid
Virg.

criminis,

he fell from his horsf and hurt his side. Si in me aliquid offendistis, id. if you have fou^d any fault with me ; if in aught I hav offended you. Cum offendisset populum Atheniensi-"

Piin.

Loco

criminis,

&? Cic.

OBLIVISCI aliqnem,
nitatis, Cic. to forget.

Suae digid. id.

Artificium obliviscatnr licebit,

OBREPERE
steal

ad

magislratum,
to creep in

to

by degrees,

privately.

prope jam desipientem senectute, having found. Offendere in scopulis, Ovid. Ad stipitem, Colum. to run, or hit against. Naves in redeundo offenderunt, C<w. were unfortunate, fell into the enemy's
id.
hrtnrJe.

um

AdolescentiaR senectne nhrepit, iff- succeeds immediately, Nullae imagines ob-

repunt in animos dormientium extrinsecus, id.

Offendere alicujus existimationem, Cic. to hurt his Alicui anirepJitation.

Statim te obrepet fames,

id.

OBRUERE
darts*

telis,

id.

to

oppress
terra,

with

Ovid, to bury. Se vino, Cic. to get drunk. Nox terram obruit umbris, Luc. covers
it.

Terra, Cato.

In

vex him. unguenta, Ter. he smells of perfumeOlet huic aurutn meutn, Plaut. he hath got some inkling of
id. to shock, or to

mum,

OLERE.

Olet

my

gold.

Olent ilia supercilia tnalitiam, Cicer. Olentia sulphure, Ovid, that smells of
sulphur.

OBSTREPEHE
a
noise.

to make portis, Liv. Litteris alicui, Cic. to imporletters.

Redolentque thy mo, Virg.

tune him by

Hinc
to

illi

geminas
Cla-

OPPONERE
danger.

periculis, C<c. to expose to

id.

vox avium obstrepit aures, Virg.

Ad omne periculum,
pignori,

more
noise.

obstrepi,

Cic.

be stunned wit/t
ft laudcs all-

Opponere

Plaut.

Ter.

to

OBTRECTARE laudibus
cujus, Liv. to backbite.

pawn, or to pledge. Opponere manum

los,

fronti, or

ante ocu-

Ovid, to put before.

clandestinis conto

Obtrectare

legi, Cic. to oppose it.

OPPUGNARE aliquem
siliis,

OBVERSARI
Cic.

oculis, Liv.

Ante oculos,

Cic. to

endeavour

In somnis, Liv. to present itself

in hostem, Liv. to

underhand doings.
lia alicujus, Piaut.

Oppugnare

ruin him by consi-

before us.

OBVERTERE signa

turn against the enemy. Terga alicui, Virg. to run away. OBUMBRARE. Oleaster obumbrat ves-

P.

tibulum, Virg. overshadows. Sibi ipsa non obumbrat, Plin.

PALIERE argenti amore, HOT. to grow pale. Pindarici fontis haustus non expalluit, Hor. he was not afraid
of.

OCCUMBERE
Mortem,

morti, Virg. Morte, Cic. Liv. Suet, to die.

PALPARE

&

RI.

Palpare aliquem,

Ad

Ferro occumbere, Ovid, to be killed. OCCUPARE aliquem, Cic. Curt, to be beforehand with him, to surprise Se in aliquo negotio, Cic. Ter. him.
aliquod negotium, Plaut.
vel
to

muiitre, Juv. to caress, tc flatter, Cui male si palpere, recalcitrat, Pecto-a palpanda manu, Ovid.

Hon

PARCERE

labori,

Ter. to spare, Ali-

busy or

employ one's
tlicui,

self. Occupare pecuniam apud aliquem, Cic. to put

quid alicui, Ter.toforg'vehim. Parcite oves nimium procedere, Viig. do ndt

suffer

them

to

go too far.

218

NEW METHOD.
&
PERGO
praeterita,
id.

Book VII.
to

incendio Precantes ut a. caedibus, parceretur, Liv. thai they would abstain

wave or pass

over in silence.

from. PARTICIPARK servum consiliis, Pltut. to impart your secrets to him. Suns laudes cutn aliquo, Liv.

Perge facere, Ter.

to

go on.

Rem
kavf
feed.

aliquain,

Cic.

to

par lake t or

se in fidem vel fidei aliCUJHS, C&s. to put one's self under his protection. Equum in hostem, Liv. to put on, to ride full speed against. Vel$

PERMITTERE

his share.

ventis, Suint. to set sail.

PASCERE pratam

in prato, Ovid, to

Animum
Pelector.

pictura pascit inani, Virg.

Fausti, Cic. id.

Hie pascor bibliotheca

PERSEftui vestigia alicujus, Cic. Avestigiis ipsius, id. to follow hit Artem aliquam, id. footsteps. PERSONARE asqupra concha, Virg. t6

liquem

make

the sea resound.

PASCI, deponent. Apes pascuntur Armenia pascuntur per arbuta, Virg. berbas, Virg. and Ovid.

PELLERE
Plin. Plin.

tectis,

Ovid.

foribus,

aliqua regione. Domo, regno, civitate, agro, sedibus, &c. Cic. to drive from.

rnihi purgatam crebro qui personet aurein, Hor. Personabat dornus cantu tibiarnm. Cic. echoed. Ululatus personant tota urbe, Liv. nothing else is

Est

foro, Cic.

Ex

heard.

PERT^DERE thalami,
viam suam,
tem, Suet.
C<es.

Virg,

Igna-

Morum

perversita-

promises. in doubt.

PENDERE promissis, id. to depend Animi et anirois, id. to

on,

be

PERVADERE.

Pervasit

murmur

to-

Pendet animus, vel animus tibi pendet, Ter. you are in suspense. Cui spes omnis ex fortuna pendet, Cic.

tam concionem,
where.
belli in Italian),

Liv. was spread every Incendium per agros, Cic. Pars

id.

Consul ad castra,

De

te pendentis, te respicientis atnici,

Liv.

Hor. Pendent opera, interrnpta. Virg. remain imperfect. Casu pendemns ab no, Lucan. tt-e depend on. Ad sua vota
pendentes, Sen.
In sententiis
civimn,
to be

PETERE ab quem, Virg.

sibi

Alialiquo, Cic. to ask. to supplicate. Auxilium

fortunam nostram pendere, Cic. Dumosa pendere de rape, Cic. mt the top of a rock.

ab aliquo, per aliquem, Cic. Pcenas ab aliquo, id. to have him punished. Veniam errati # errato, id. Aliquem gladio, lapide, &c. to strive to hit him.

Locum,
to
it.

id.

to

go

to

<i

place,

and make

pendent, Virg. are tossed to the lop of the waves. Illisaque prora pependit, Virg. stuck
there.

Hi summo

in

fluctu

PIGNERARE
ris

&

Ri.

Ex

aure matris
itine-

detractum unionem pigneravit ad

Scopuli pendentes, Virg. hanging as it were in the middle of the air, and leaning Nnbila pendentia, Virg. over vs.

impensas, Suet, to pawn. Mars ipse ex acie fortissimum quem que pignerari solet, Cic. if used to take them as a pledge.

PENDERE pcenas temeritatis, Cic. Pcenas pro scelere, Liter, to fray. Pater is nihili pendit, Ter. gives himself no sort of trouble. Magni pendi,
JLucr. to be greatly esteemed. PENETRARE in coelum, Cic.
to

PJLAUDERE
plaitd him.

applaud himPedem supplaudere, Cic. to stamp self. on the ground, to knock with the
Sibi,
to

aliquem, Hor.

Slat,

to

af*

foot.

enter

Propter vicinum

malum nee

victoria

into heaven.

beyond. Plant, to Plaut. to enter. go towards,

Atlantem, Plin. to pass Sub terras, Cic. Se in fugam, run away. Pedem intra aedes,

quidem plauditur, Cic. Atlico. POLLERE moderatione & constantia, Cic. to be famed for moderation and constancy.

Ad Romanes,

Plin. to
Plin. to

PEHSARE nna laude crimina,

recompense.

Pol let ejus autoritas, Sail, is very strong, has a great weight. PONERE coronam in caput vel in

capite, Gell.

Cnram

in re aliqua, Cic.,

Laudem cum
Pensari

crimine, Claud.

trutina, Hor. to be Weighed in the same balance.

eadem

Dies multos in rem aliquam, id. pignori, Plaut. to pawn his word.
todias portis, Hirt.

Fidem
Cus-

Insidias alicui vel

Ab
de

pi-ncuNCTARi aliqaem, Suint. Hor. Aliquid, aliquem, aliquo, Cic.

Aliquid ex
alio, id.

contra aliquem, Cir. to lay ambush. Officium apud aliquem, id. to oblige a.
person.
Sibi aliquid in spe

Plaut.

optima,
id.

id.

Cic.

Aliquem

Spem
upon

re aliqua, id. to inform one's self, to to ask. inquire,

in armis, id. Ponere in beneficii loco,

it

to look

as a great favour.

Ponrc

OF VEUBS

'OF

DIFFEIIENT GOVERNMENTS.
to excel, to be foremost.

219

Ponere de manibos, id. to quit. Corda Ponuntque ferocia Poeni volente Deo, Virg. POSCERE munus ab aliquo, Clc. AlU
queni causamdifferendi,ic/.
eujus sibi nxorem, Plaut.

Inter suos aequales longe praestare, id.

Praestare benevoientiam alicui, id. to

shew him

affection.

Filiamali-

to ask.

Poscere majoribus poculis, Cic. to rehim in larger quire that one should pledge
glasses.

Sapientis non est praestare nisi cuU pam, id. a wite man ought to answer for (or be sure of) nothing but his own faults.

Sed motos praestat componere fluctus,

Virg. it is better. Praestare rempublicam, Cic. to support the republic. Se mhiistrossociisreipub,

POSTULARE allquem de ambitu,

id.

Servos to accuse onf, or to sue at law'. in qusestionem, id. to insist tftat the plainhis slaves to the tiff be nblii^ed to expose torture, in order to come at the truth. Postulabatur injuriatn, Suet, he was
accused of.

&

id. to

answer for himself and his qffic*rs to Factum alienthe allies of the republic.

it. jus, id. to approve of Aliquem ante aedes, Plaut. to bring Hoc finibus his prasstabis, him out.

Ter.
his

PoxrRi praesentibns, Voluptatum, Cic.

power
:

Cic.

Gaudia,

Cic.

t> enjoy.

Se incolumem praestare,
his health.

id. to preserve

Potiri hostium, to have the

enemy in

tus)

in Plauhands of the enemy. The reason hereof is, that the ancients, to avoid a bad omen, frequently made use of a favourable expression to denote

and sometimes (as

Principem
Prsesto

praestare, Suet, to act

Cacti.
Cic.

the

to fall into the

part of a prince.
hasc,

give

this,

bring this. Praestare vitiuna,

himself.

to take it

upon

a bad thing ; whence cometh sacer for execrable, and benedicere in the Scripture Hence it is for to curse, and the like. that they have an infinite number of phrases and turns to signify death, without hardly ever naming
to
to
it.

PR^STOLARI aliquem,
Cic.
to wait for

Ter.

alicui,

a person.

PRJEVERTERE

aliquem prac

Plaut. to prefer, to set before. alicni rei, Cic, Plaut. to prefer

say
it

repnbu Aliquid it, or to

PRJEBERE strenuum hominem, Ter.

shew himself brave. Se sequum, Cic. shew himself just or impartial. PR*CAVERE ab insidiis, Liv. Pec-

before.
rei
it

Huic

Cgs. that
this first.

praevertendum existimavit, must be prevented. illuc praevertamur, Hor. let us see

cata, Cic. to avoid. PRJECEDKRE, ut vestrae fortmufi meis Vinum aliud aliud praecedunt, Plant. amffinitate praecedit, Cnlum. Praecedere in re aliqua, Plin.

PROCEDERE
ad
virtutis

aditum,

in virtute, ad virtutem, Cic. to advance in

is

virtue.

JEtate processit, id. he

alicui, to out-

advanced in

PR/BCURRERE
Cic.
to

aliquem

age.

run or make speed

verbis, Plaut.

before,

run.

PR.EIRE
to

Verba, Liv.
to

speak

before.

De

scripto, Plin.

dictate.

to teach

Praeeunt discipulis praeceptores, 2u. them. But prerire alicui, to signify excelling, is not used. Seeprccstare. PR.KSTARE, PR.SCELLERE, PRJECEalicui, vel aliquem (but praeire alicui only, says Vossius),

ut spero prospere precedent, go very well. PROCOMBERE genibus, Ovid. Ad genua, Div. Ante pedes alicujus, Ovid, to prostrate one's self at his feet. Ad arborero, Mart, to lean against.
id. all will

Omnia

Procumbit humi bos, Virg. falls down. Procambere in armos, Mart. In caput, Ovid, to fall upon.

DERE, PR.TEVERTERE,
to surpass, to excel.

PRODERE memorias,
Ctes.

Cic.
to

Memoria,
commit
to

Munuruentis, Cic.

Homo
Cj'c.

ceteris

animantibus praestat,

posterity.

Virtus praestat ceteris rebus, id. Galli virtute alios prsestaPraestat tamen ingenio alius rent, Liv. alium, Quint.

Quantum

Prodere memoriam alicujus festi, id. Prodit metnoria, Culum. we find in

writing.

PROHIBERE vim hostium ab oppidis,

Vel magnum praestet Achillem, Virg. even if he were more valiant than Achilles, or were he another Achilles.
Praestare alicui scientia, setate, &c, Cic.

COPS,

to

stay.

Aditum
to

repel, to keep away, to alicui vel aliquem aditn,

Cic.

dekar

or

hinder

him

from,

coming.

Doloreui

220
to keep under. to defend him.

NEW METHOD.
ease,
Sail.

Book VII.
cum
aliquo, Cic. to
it

Dolorem dentium, Plin. to give Aliquem ab injuria,

Putare rationem
adjust, or cast

up accounts. Putatur prudens, id. he

esteemed

prohibent mihi, Plant, they keep her away from me.

Uxorem

prudent.

Q.

PROPERARE
Properare
"haste to

in

campum,
C<zs.

Cic.

Ad
make

QUADRARE acervum, Hor.

square.

to

make

cxitutn, Brutus.
proficisci,

to

Omnia

in istam quadrare apte viden-

be gone.
haeredi properare,

Pecuniam indigno
Hor.
to

hoard in a hurry.

retnus

& ampli, Hor. Lanae properabantur, Hor.

PROPUGNARE commoda
id. to fight

Hoc opus hoc studium parvi prope-

tur, Cic. speaking of Clodia, do suit her very well. Visum est mihi hoc ad multa quadrare, id. may serve for many purposes. Quart: quoniam tibi ita quadrat, id.
since

you judge fit.

patriae,

Cic.

to

defend them against the enemy.

for.

Pro

salute alicujus,

Propugnat nugis armatus, Hor. that is, Pro nugis.

aliquid ab aliquo, Cic. Ex aliquo, aliquo, Liu. Cic. id. to ask or In aliquem, inquire of him. Cic. to make inquisition t or to inform against him.

QU/ERERE

C&t.

De

PROSPICERE
Ter. Cic.
Cic.
to

sibi,

saluti

suce,

Ice.

Qurere omnes
id.
to

ad

unum exemplum,
them
alt to

take care of.

id.

Futura,

to

In posterum, Senectuforesee.
oculi, Ter. if

want

to

reduce

one

tem, Sen.

to be near.

model. Quteiere

rem tormentis
put
to the rack.

Of

per tor-

Ni parum prospiciunt

menta,
id.

id. to

my

Nee

eyes do not deceive me. oculis prospicio satis, Plant.

Villa quse prospicit Tuscum mare, Phied. that has a prospect over the sea. PROVIDERS in posterum, Cic. Ali-

Qua3rere rem mercaturis faciendis, to endeavour to make a fortune by commerce.

QUERI.

Multa de mea
id.

questus est Caesari,

cui contra aliquem,

id. to

protect him.

Acceperam
litteras

sen ten ti a he complained. Milonem meum queri per

Rei frumentariae, vrl rem frumentariam, ,<cel de re frumentaria, C&s. to make provisinn, to look after.

injuriam

meam,

id.

mihi queritur quod, id. Quereris super hoc quod, Hor.

Is

Haec

si

non astu providentur,

me

aut

Apudpopulum questus
QUIESCERE tola

est, Plin.

Jun.

herum pessumdabunt,

Ter. tf they are not looked afttr, or prevented. Provisum est rationibus multis ne,
ice. Cic,

nocte, Cic.

Viginti
slppul.

Somnum dies, id. to sleep* to repose.

quiesci,

humanum,

A diis immortalibus, &c. id. PUGNAUF. pugnam, Plant. Prselia, Hor. lojight battles. Cum hoste, Cic. Contra pedites, Plin. Adversus latrones, Plin. to fght
I Hud video

Quibus quidem quamfacile poterat &c. Ter. how easy it would si,

have been to have done without them.

Nunquam
fui, Cic. let

per

M. Antonium

quietus

mgainst.

Quiescat rem adduci ad integrutu, id.

pugnare

te ut,

&c.

Cic.

him

suffer.

plainly see that yon pretend. Pugnare de re aliqua, Cic. Ter* aliquo. C'C.

Pro

R.

In aliqua loco,

id.

Pugnata pugna cum rege, Liv. Pugnata bella sub Ilio, Hor.

RECIPERE alicui, id. to promise. Aliquem, id. to receive him. Urbem, id.
to

Quod a vobis hoc pugnari video, Cic. PVRGARE se apud aliquem vel alicui
de re aliqua, Ter,
kimself.
to clear or
to justify

In se omnia, take or to recover it. Se ad or in locum, take upon him. Se ex loco, id. id. to betake himself to. Se ad aliquem, Cox. to retire to return.
id. to

Purgare crimen, Cic. Mores tuos mihi purgatos

id

Se ad frugem, Cic. to grow better. to. Se proximo castello, Htrtius, to shut himvoluisti,
self up, to retire to. Recipere tectis, Cic. to entertain,

PUTARE
of-

nihil, Ter.
id. to

Aliquid minimi,

Pro nihilo, Cic. make no account

let

harbour.
is

or In navem, id. on board. Recipitur in cibuin haec herba, Plin.

to fat.

good

Rem

ipsam putemus, Ter.

us con-

RECORBARI

alicujus
Cic.

rci,

aliquant

sider the affair itself.

rem, de re aliqua,

Cum

animo
suo

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

suo vitatn alicujus, id. to call to mind, to remembfr. REDDEHE colon aliquid, vel colorem alicui rei, Plm.

Ad

to insist

pcenas aliquem reposcere, Virg. on his being brought to justice.

alicui
rei,

RBPUGNARE
veritatem,
id.

Cic.

Contra

Circa aliqua, Quint, to

lecto,
to

Vitam pro

service of the republic. Ltv. to expose his life

vice.

republ. Cic. to die in the Spiritual alicui, for another's ser-

oppose, to resist.

REQUIESCKRE
Ovul.

Tibull.
rest,

Ilumo,

In selli, Cic.
id.

In miseriis.

mails,

to repose. id. to have

REFERRE alicui, Ovid, to relate, to tell. Ad aliquem, Cic. to ask his opinion, to refer to him. Omnia ad aliquem finem, id. Aliquem ore
Aim.
referre, C/c. to resemble Cic. to

some

respitf.

Kt mutata suos requiescunt flumina cursus, Virg. dostnp.

RESCRIBERE
teras,

Brutus ad

Cic. litteris, Cic. to answer.

Ad

lit-

Ar-

In acceptum
Referre

referre,

acknowCats.

gentum aticui, Ter. to pay money by bill. Legiouem ad equum, Goes, to make horse
of foot.

ledge the receipt of.

mandata ad aliquem,

RESIDERE humo, Ovid,

have any love for me

to

sit

upon

Alicui, Virg. In vel inter reos referre, Cic.

the ground. Si quid residet amoris in te mei, Cic,

if you
still left.

Referre alicui salutem,

irf.

Accept a rn salutetn alicujus benevolentiae referre, irf. in think yon owe your
life to his

goodness.

Culpa residet in te, Brutus ad Qc< Penes te, Alphen. Pecunia publica apud eum resedit,
Martian. Residet spes reliquis, Cic. the rest have
hopes
still.

Referre ensem vaginae, Sil* to put it tip in the scabbard. Aliquid in commentarium, Cic. to write or set down.

Se
back

in

gregern siunn,

id.

Quura tumor animi

is

resedisset,

id.

Retulit ad
to

me pedem,

Plant,

come

being abated.

me.

referunt pedes in Tusculanum, Cic. I return on foot to Tusculanum. Referunt base ad rem, Plaut. This relates to the matter.

Me

Venter gutturque resident esuriales

ferias, Plaut.

cap. act.

that

is,

6'e-

dendo agunt, says Sanctius. Residentur mortui, Cic. 2. de when the corpse is watched or attended.
Rtsi'icEiiE aliquem
&>

Par pari referre, Cic. to return like for like. Haec ego illorum defensioni retuli, id. This I said to obviate what they might
allege in their defence.

ad aliquem,

Ter. to look, or to respect.

Summa

imperii ad nos respicit, Cos.

alicui,

belongs to us, regards us.

RESPONDERE
id. to

Cic.

Referre

cum

Virg.

Ad

aliquo>

confer with

aliquem, Pliny, to answer 9 or

spond.

to corre-

a person. RENUNTIARE
.

alicui vel

ad aliquem,

Contra elata mari respondet Gnosia

tell us,

id. to advertise,

or acquaint.

Renuntiare aliquid, id. De re aliqua, Plaut. to speak of an affair. Renuntiare consulem, Cic. to protlaim the consul.

Virg. presents itself, shews RFSTITUEIIE sanitatem alicui

itself.

K ali-

quem
health.

sanitati, Plin. to heal, to restore t9

Renuntiare alicui amicitiam, Suet. Hospitium, Cic. to renounce his friendship

-

In possessionem restituere, Cic. Retinere memoriam alicujus rei,

<SC

memoria
ber.

and

retinere aliquid,

id. to

remem-

alliance.

Repudium,

Ter.

Renuntiare vitse, Suet. Societati, Paul. Jurisc. Licin. Matrimonio,

Jurisc.

Muneri, officio, Suint. to renounce. Praetor renuntiatus est, Cic. was detlared
prtetor-.

Pudore liberalitate retinere pueros, Ter. to restrain or govern. RIDE RE aliquem, Cic. Ter. to laugh.
at one. De re aliqua, Cic.

&

REPONERE
rum,
place.
id.

to

Omnia suo

numero & in numeplace among the number.

in
irf.

Ridere risum,

irf.

loco,

to

put in

their proper

argento, Hor. shines RORARE. Rorat, simply, Colum. fall down like dew, to bedew.
Si

Domus ridet

roraverit

REPOSCERE
,

quantulumcunque im-

aliquid alterum Of ab al-

brem, PUny,
Tain,

if it drops never so little

id. to

ask

<?<,

to

claim.

Rorare

222
gprinkle

NEW METHOD.
to be-

Book VII.

Rorare allquem cruore, SH. aim with blood,

Laerimis oculi rorentur obortis, Ovid. Roratse rosse, Ovid, bedewed.

Plin. to creep alons, the ground. Serpit draco subter supraqu supraque revol-

vens sese,

Cic.

RUERE ad
Cic.
In
f

interitum voluntarium, fen um pro libertate, Virg. to

ilia

SERVIRE tempori, valetudini, rei familiari, &c. id. Servitutem, id. Plaut.
Liv.

rush vp

>n.

Sternum
non puss tint,
Cic.

Ruere

cannot

quem, Plaut.

servire, Servius.

Hor.

Apud

ali-

fall to the ground.

Vide ne quid imp r miens ruas, Ter.

sails aere ruebant, Virg. Caeteros ruerem, agerem, prosternerein, Ter,

Liber servibo tibi, Plaut. Martis servibo commodis, Ter, Ut communi utilitati serviatur, Cic.

Spumas

Non bene crede mihi servo servitur amicp, Mart. SITIRE sanguinem, Cic, to thirst after
blood.

S.

Sitiunt agri, id.

Sitientes loci, Plin,

SALTARE laudes
to

alicujus,

Plin, Jun.

dry places.

dance singing

his praises.

Pastorem

saltaret uti
1

Cyclopa roga-

Quo plus aquae, Ovid.

to

sunt pot JE plus sitiuntur

bat, Hor. that he would act the part of Polyphemus in dancing. Nemo fere saltat sobrius, Cic, SAFE RE. Palatus ei sap it, id. he has
-

Stat. to absolve, Fidem, to break his wordf discharge. Ter. to fulfil his vow, Ovid. Argu-

SOLVERE crimine,

mentum,
Cic.
to

Quint,
to

to

solve.

A smack

of.

Mare
Water.
Si

sapit, it has

the taste of seaCic. if he

pay. vita, Plaut.

Vitam

alicui vel

Pecuniam, aliquem

put him

to death.

Ob-

sidionem
recta
saperet,

were

urbis, Liv. to raise a siege.

urbem

obsidione,

Foedera, Virg. to

break.

tny

Ego Bieam rem own affairs.

sapio, Plaut. 1

know

Solvere simply, or solvere navem, of solvere e portu, Cic. C<ES. to weigh an~
chor, to

SATISFACERE alicui to pay him with Alicui de re aliqua,

Cic.

de
his
C<ES.

visceribus,

put

to sea.

own money.
concerning

something.
Cic.

Alicui in pecunia, C&l. ad

satisfecerit,

Donicum pecuniam
de

Goto
Cic.

Solvere ab Alexandria, Cic. to set sail from Alexandria. Solvere ab aliquo,- id. to take money from a person in order to pay his debts, Nee solvitur in somnos, Virg, cannot
sleep.

he has paid his money. Satisfactam est protnisso nostro,

till

RR.

SATURARE.
;

Hae res

me

vitas satu-

rant, Plaut. give me a surfeit of life. Pabulo se saturate, Varro.

Solvendo non esse, Cic. to have not wherewithal to pay. Soluturus ne sit eos pro bonis, id, whether he will pay them away as good
money. tem, Cat.

SCATERE molestiarum, Gell. Ferarum, Lucr. to be full of, to overflow.

Pontus scatens

SEDERE
Mart,
ride behind.

in

belluis, Hor. equo, Cic. Equo,

SPECTARE orientem, Plin. Ad orienIn meridiem, Cato, to look

Liv.

towards.

to ride.

Post equitem, Hor. to Supra leonem, Plin. Ad

latus alicujus, Cic. apud hostes sedimus, Plaut. so long as we were near.

Dum

Spectare animum alicujus ex suo, Tertul. to judge of another person from one's self. Spectare aliquem ex censu, Cic, lit
respect

him according

to his

income.

Si sedet

hoc animo, Virg.

illius escae,

if

it

be your
sederit,

pleasure.

Memor

qoae

tibi

spectantibus, id. tending to the same end. Stare ad curiam, id, not to slir from
In aequo alicui, sup, loco, the cowt. Sen. to be upon a level with him. Autore certo, Liv. to abide by a particuAb aliquo, Cic, Cum alilar author. quo, id. and Liv. to be of his side or

In

unum exitum

Hor. which agreed with you

best.

Vestis sedet, Quint, sits well. Omnes consurrexisse, & senem ilium

sessum recepisse, Cic. room for the old man.

his tract.

rose up,

and made

SECMJI vestigiis aliquem, Liv. to follow

party.

Sententiam alicujus,

Cic, to

be of his opinion. SERPERE hunai,

Hor.

Per humum,

Contra aliquem, Cic. Virg. to Pro judicio erroris sui, be against him. Animis Ph<ed. to maintain obstinately, In Cic. to take courage. Fide, Liv.
fide,

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

nord. Mulflde, Cif. to stand to his torum sanguine ac vulneribus, Liv. to
tost the blood

223
Virg. to
to

go, to

In coclum, Ptin. Limina, draw near. Onus, Liv.

under-

of many.
rostris

go, to sustain.

Quorum
Cic.

statuae in

steterunt,

Mihi

cunctarum

subcunt

fastidia,
to

were fastened to. Cum in senatu pulcherrime staremus, id. being in a very good posture, when our affairs went very well. Stant lumina flainma, Virg. are full
of.fre.

Ovid, they displease me. Humeris subire aliquem,

carry on the shoulders. Subire animos, Liv.

Virg.

Liv.

UW

SUBJICERE aliquid oculis, Plin. Jan. Sub oculos, id. Quint, to put

&

jas sparso croco

si steterit

steterit,

Hor.

tcill

begin to grow thick.

before one's eyes. Sensibus, Cic. Subjicere test amenta, id. to forge.

Qui

idem,

Cic. if he conid.

tinues resolute.

Mod6 stet nobis illud, continue resolute,

Omnis
Per
on me.
in
rentis, Virg. is fixed

provided we

SUCCEOERE Penatibus, Muro, Virg. come within. Murnm, Sallust, to draw near. Sub primam aciem, COM. to move towards the van-guard. Alicui,
to

Ascanio cari stat cura paon him.

depends

Cic. to succeed him.

it

me

stat, Quint. Plin. it

Oneri, Virg. to take In locum, Cic. upon SUCCENSERE alicui, id. Injuriam alihis back.

Standum
lee

estepistolis Domitiani, Plin.

by.

must abide

cui, Gell. Si id succenseat mine, Ter. if he is vexed at this.

Quid agitur ? Statur. Plaut. STATOERE exemplum in hominetn & in homine, Cic. to inflict an exemplary punishment.

SUDARE sine causa, Cic. Pro communibus commodis, id. to work. Sanguine multo sudare, Liv. to sweat
blood.

Capite aliquem in terram, Ter. to fting headlong against the ground. Statuere in aliquem, Cces. to give sentence against him. Apud animos vet in animuin, Liv. to determine within himself.

Et durae quercus sudabunt

mella, Virg.

roscida

Et

vigilanda; noctes

&

in

sndata vests
ferat,

durandum, Quint.
Sudataque ligno
Cic.

<'* Thura

Statuam

alicui,

Cic.

to

enact a

ttatue to him.

SUFFICKRE omnibus, Lucan.

sufficient fur all.

Cic. to

be

Statutum est, it is decreed. STRUERE calamitatem alicui, id. to contrive some mischief against him. Odiuin
in

Nee

sufficimus, Virg.

aliquem,

id.

to

endeavour

to

tantum we are not able. Ad quas nee mens, nee corpus, nee
obniti contri nee tendere

render him odious. forge a lye.

Mendacium,

Liv. to

dies ipsa safficiat, Suint.

Ipse Danais animos viresqne

or to
one.

sufficit,

STUDERE
bear good

aspire to. Aliquid, id. Ter. Hor. to have a strong desire for a thing. In aliqua re, Gell. to study or In aliapply the mind to it.
dignitati,

Laudi

&

alicui, Cic. to favour, will and affection to

id.

Virg. furnishes them.

Aliam

sufficere

prolem,
oculos

id.

to substitute.

Ardentesque

to

suffecti

sanguine

&

igni,

id.

whose eyes were red and inflamed.

SUPERESSE
Suet,
to

alicui, Plaut.

to

survive.

quid,

2 tint, to aim only at that. Non tui studet, Cic. he does not
<

trou-

ble his

head about you.

defend as a patron his client in law. Labori, Virg. to overcome and surmount the trouble. Superest mihi, Cic. it remains for me. Popali
supersunt auxilio, Virg. there are more than iKe want for our assistance. Ttt plane superes nee ades, Gell. you are one too many, you are not wanted. Mod6
vita supersit, Virg. if I do but five. SUSPENDERE arbori, in arbore,

Studet rem ad arm a deduci, Cess, he endeavovrt to push things to extremity. STUPEIIE in aliquo, Vol. Max. Re

Rem

Ad aliqua, Hor. to be surprised or

rem aliquam,
amazed
at

Ovid,

aliquam, Virg. to amazement. Haec cum loqueris nos Varrones stu-

a thing. look on mth

# de
In

arbore, Cic. fureas, Ulp.

tabella,

to

hang upon a

tree.

pemus, tu
Cic.

videlicet

tecum ipse

rides,

Suspend it picta vultum mentemque Hor. T.

SUADERB legem,
people
to accept

Pacem

id. to persuade the of a law. de pace, Cic. Quint.

TACKRE aliquid,
re aliqua, Suint.
to

Ter. Cic. Plaut.

D*

tectis $*

ad

tecta,

keep

it

secret.

Potest

224

NEW METHOD.
VAGARI passim
agris, id. to

Book VII.
toto foro,
Cic.

Potest taceri hoc, Ter. Dicenda, tacenda locutus, Hor. TEMPERARE iras, Virg. to moderate.

In

Caedibus, Liv. to refrain from.

wander about. Vagatur errore animus, id. VALERE. Valet oculis, Gell.
his

Va-

lacrymis, Virg.

Alicui, Cic.

lent ejus oculi, Plaut.

eye-sight if

JEtati juvenum temperate, PUurt. to govern them. Sibi temperate, Cic. to command himself.

good. Autoritate valet, Cic.

toritas, id.

Valet ejus au-

Valet
littora,

tanti,
?

valet minis,
aeris

among

the

TENDERE ad
Tendit iter
sail.

Liv.

In Latium,

civilians.

Denos

Virg. to go towards.
velis
?

Quid
Virg. begins to

igitur

valebant, Varro. Valetur, Plaut. nee are

make

very well.

VAPULARE.
accipitri, Ter. tendit divellere nodos, Virg.
vol.
1. p.

Rete tenditur

See the Preterites, 305. and the Syntax, vol. 2.

Manibus
endeavours.

p. 68.

Tendere adversus autoritatem senatds, Liv. to resist or withstand. Tendere alicui metum aut spem, Cic.
to

Hie
tent.

shew or hold out to him, sffivus tendebat Achilles, sup.

or
tentoria,

pelles,

Virg.

pitched
to

his

VEHERE amne, Ovid. Per maria, Plin. to convey by water, by sea. Vehi curru, Cic. In curru, Ovid. Equo, Ovid. In equo, Cic. to travel, or ride in a coach, or on horseback. VELLE aliquem, Plaut. to ,teant to Alicui, Cic. to wish him speak to him.
well.

TIMERS
him.

aliquem,

Ovid,

fortune happen
repubiica,

Alicui, Ter. to fear lest to him. Ab aliquo,

id. to

fear some misCic.

defensam,

Rein volo Alicujus causa, id. id. I will have it defended. Quid sibi vult istud ? Cfc. What's the

meaning of this ?

to be afraid of him, to mistrust him.

De

De of my life.
lic.

be afraid for the repubvita, Ceelius Ciceroni, I am afraid

VENIRE alicui auxilio, Liv. dio, Cic. Suppetias, Hirt. to the assistance of.
to

Subsi-

come

to

ut, ft timeo ne, See p. 159. TRADERE in custodiam, Cic. Custo-

Timeo

Venire alicui adversum, Plaut. to go meet him. In certamen cum aliquo,

In consilium alicujus,
to

Cic. to fight him.

id.

Colum. to deliver up, or send to Se totum alicui, Cic. to give prison.

dise,

come

jactum
shot of.

Sub give him counsel. telorunii Liv. to come within

to

one's self

up entirely

to him.

TRANSFIGERE gladio aliquem per pectus, Liv.

Inimicus alicui venire,

enemy.

Cic.

to

be his

Cum

armis corpus alicujus,

Liv. to run through, to stab.

Ad

inimicitias res venit, id.

id. to

Venire viam,

go

his

oin way,

V.

Ad me ventum
Mih| venit
to

est, id.

VACARE morbo
to be free

vel a

from

illness.

Sibi,

morbo, Mart,

Celt, to

work for

himself.

Philosophise^

Cic.

in dubium fides tua, id. I doubt of. begin De sorte venio in dubium, Ter. I am in danger of losing the principal.

to study philosophy. Ovid.

-

In aliquod opus,

I call

Vacare culpa, Cic. a culpi, Senec. be free from fault. Ab omni administratione, Cr to he exempt from. Animo, id. to be at leisure, to have nothing
to
.

Venit mihi in mentem Platonis, Cic. Plato to mind. In mentem venit de speculo, Plant. Venit in mentem P. Romani digniTac. to
alicui,

tas, Cic.

to do.

Vacat locus, COPS, the place is empty. Vacat mihi, 2u<nt. I am at leisure. Vacat annales audire, Virg.

VERTERE aliquid in laudem, Stultitiae aliquid turn to praise. Plaut. to impute it to his folly. suam, Ulp. to turn to his profit. vatum, Liv. to his private use.
parttm
alicujus rei,
to himself.

In rena In priAd se

Tantum huic studii relinquendum, quantum vacata pnblicis officiis, Cic. Eorum animus ponendi pecitniatn nunquam vacavit, Vol. 1. 4. c. 3. sup,
vacationem, ut. vult Sanctius, lib. 3. never gave their minus to the amassing of money.

Cic. to appropriate
to

Platn.

Vertere Platonem, Cic. Graeca in Latinum,

translate

Stuinl.

De

Graecis, Ter. Tribus in rebus ftre vertitur virtus, Cic, consists in, is included.
Graecis, C?c.

Ex

omnis
Intra

OF VERBS OF DIFFERENT GOVERNMENTS.

Intra fines hos vertuntur omnia, Ctel.

225

ad

Cic.

In priorem partem sunt versa & tata oinuia, id. are changed. Jam verterat fortuna, Liv. was

munow
'

Vindicare in libertatem, Cic. to tet Libertatem, Ctfs. Se ad suos, Ctc. to return safe and sound to them. Se existimationi hominum, id. to maintain
at liberty, to restore. to defend the liberty.
his reputation.

changed.
genitor sententia vertit Virg. has made you change opinion.

Quae

te

Some
with
shall

write

the following exame, it

ples

an

VENDICARE.

But

VIGIEARE ad multam noctem, fy de multa nocte, Cic. to sit tip very late. Noctes vigilare ad ipsum mane, Hor.
Vigilare
Stat.
studiis, Proper.

appear in the ninth book, of Letters and Orthography, that we ought always to write VI-ND*CAKE.

we

make

In scelus,

Aliquid pro
claim.

suo vindicare,

Cic.

to

Noctes vigilantur amante, Ovid. VINDICARE se ab aliquo, Sen.

De

aliquo, Cic. to be revenged of a person.

Te valde vindicavi,. Cic. Atlito. I have got my full revenge of you. Ita
Man.
Peccatum
punish.
in altero vindicare, Cic. to

Sibi assumere vindicare, id, Dicere suurh & 'vindicare, trf. Ululant canes, Virg. Utur,ARE,
hotul.

&

to

^Edes ululant plangoribus fernineis,

Virg. do ring with. Tristia ulularunt Galli, Lucan. Centum ululata per urbes, Lucan,

In aliquem scelera alterius vindicare,

id.

UTOR.
exempt. Graiis bis vindicat armis, FSrg.
id. to

See

the

Vindicare alabore,

Syntax, rule 33.

p. 70.

VOL, 1L

BOOK

VIII.

On the Roman Names. On their Figures or Arithmetical Characters. On their manner of counting the Sesterces. And on the division of Time.
Useful for the understanding of Authors.

CHAPTER

I.

Of the Names of the Antient Romans.

J

Takenfrom VA L. and other authors. MAXIMUS, SIGONIUS, LIPSIUS, H E Greeks had only one name, but, the Romans had
sometimes three or four,

JL

which they called PRJENGMEN,

;

NOMEN, COGNOMEN, and sometimes also AGNOMEN. The prcenowen is that which agreeth to each individual
men
and

the no-

that which denotes the family from which he is descended ; the. cognomen, that which agreeth to a particular branch of this

family.
I.

Of the

Proper Name, PR^NOMEN.

therefore, as the very word expresseth, what to the general name, and amounts to the same thing as our proper name, by which we distinguish brothers of the same family, as when we call them, Peter, John, James, &c. The prcenomen was not introduced till a long time after the no-

The prcenomen was

was prefixed

Hence it was customary among the Romans to give the family name to children, of the male sex, the ninth day after their nativity ; and of the female the eighth, according to Festus and And those days were called dies lustrici, because it was Plutarch. a ceremony whereby they were acknowledged as legitimate, and of such or such a family, whose name was given them. Whereas they did not receive the prcenomen, till they took the toga mrilis, that is, about the age of seventeen, as appeareth by the epitome of the 10th book attributed to Valerius Maximus. Pueris, says he, non priusquam togam virilem sumerent, puellis non antequam nulerent, prcenomina imponi morisfuisse Q. Sccevola autor est. This is farther confirmed by Tully's epistles, where the children are called Ciceromen.
nes pueri> till that age, after which they are stiled Marcus Jilius, Quintusjilius. And though Cicero in the last epistle of the 6th book to Atticus
calleth his

nephew, Quintum Ciceronem puerum

yet

it ig

very probable

OF THE ROMAN NAMES.

227

bable that Cicero wresteth the sense of the word pucr, to distinguish him from his father, who was also called Quintus ; or perhaps because he had but very lately taken the toga virilis. And in regard to what Sigonius mentions from Plutarch and Festus, who, according to him, are of a different opinion from Valerius Maximus, we are to take notice that those authors do not speak of the prcenomen, but of the nomen, which, as hath been above mentioned, was And given to children the 8th or 9th day after their nativity. there is no manner of doubt but this is what led Sigonius into a
mistake. In conferring this prcsnomen, they took care generally to give that of the father to the eldest son, and that of the grandfather and the ancestors of the family to the second, and to all the rest. Varro observeth that there were thirty of those prcenomina, in his time, or thereabouts, whereof the most usual may be reduced to eighteen, some of which were marked by a single letter, others by two, and others by three, as we shall here exhibit them, together with their etymology. 1. With a single letter we find eleven. A. stands for AULUS, so called from the verb alo, as being bora

Diis (dentibus. C. stands for CAIUS, so called

ft

gaudio parentum.

D. stands for DECIMUS, that is, the tenth born. K. stands for K^ESO, taken from ccedo, because they were obliged to open his mother's womb to bring him into the world. L. stands for Lucius, from lux, lucis, because the first who bore this name, was born at break of day. M. stands for MARCUS, as much as to say, born in the month of March. But M' with an acute accent on the top, or M' with a comma,
signified!

MANIUS,

that

is,

good, because manis heretofore, as

150. signified good. N. stands for NUMERIUS, which

born in the morning, or rather quite we have already observed, p.

cometh from numerus, number. P. makes PUBLIUS either from the word pubes, or frompopulus, as much as to say popular and agreeable to the people. Q. stands for QUINTUS, that is, the fifth child of his family. T. stands for TITUS from the word tueri, as if the defender or preserver of his country.
2.

With two

letters

we

find four.

stands for APPIUS, which cometh from the Sabine word Attius. For Attius Clausus was the first, who having been exhis pelled country, came to Rome and changed his name into that of Appiiis Claudius. CN. stands for CNEUS, as much as to say ncsvus, from some
his body. SP. stands for SPURIUS, which denotes something ignominious in birth. For this word in the Latin tongue signifies also spurious or illegitimate. St. extra immundi,

AP.

mark on

Spurii, quasi

puritatem,

fy

says

Isidore.
3.

TI. stands for TIBERIUS, that is, born near the Tiber. With three letters, we find three.

Q2

MAM.

228

PARTIC. OBSEHV.
that
is,

CHAP.
in

I.

Book VIII.
Tuscan
language

MAM.
signified

MAMERCUS, which

the

Mars,

according to Festus.

SER. that is, SERVIUS, from the word serous, a slave, because the person who first took this name, was not free born. SEX. that is, SEXTUS, as much as to say the sixth born. These are the eighteen proper names most usual among the Romans. To which we might likewise add some that are very well
known in antient eome others.
II.
history, as Ancus, Aruns, Hostilius, Tullus,

and

Of the general Name, NOMEN

GENTIS.

or name was what agreed to the whole race or family branches, and answered to the Greek patronymics, acFor as the descendants of ^Eacus were cordii\ig to Priscian, lib. 2. called ^Eacides, so the descendants of lulus son of JEneas, had the name of Julii ; those of the Antonian family, Antonii, and the rest Hence we may observe that all those general in the like manner. names which they called Gentilitia, are properly adjectives, and that they all terminate in ius, except two or three, namely, Pe-

The nomen
^11 its

with

Popp&us, and perhaps Norbanus ; though Lipsius questions whether the latter be one of those names.
ducceuS)

III.

Of

the

particular surname,

COGNOMEN and

AGNOMEN.
particular surname called cognomen, was properly the name which the different branches of the same stock or house, in eadem by were gente, distinguished; as when Livy says that the house of the For gens fy familiq Potitians was divided into twelve families. were like the whole and its parts. Those of the same stock or house were called Gentiles ; and those of the same branch or family, AgAs we see in France that the royal house hath been frequently nati. 'divided into different branches, as those of Valois, Bourbon, Or-

The

leans, Montpensier, &c.

Thus when we say that the family of the Caesars were of the race of Julius ; Julius is the general name of the race, or nomen gentis; arid Ccesar that of the family, cognomen JaBut if you add Caius for his proper name, this will give us milice. the prcenomen. Therefore all three will be C. Julius Ccesar.
as

There are some who hereto add the agnomen, which signifieth it were an increase of the surname, and was conferred on some was entitled Afriparticular occasion, as when one of the Scipios canus, and the other Asiaticus, because of their great exploits in those parts of the world. And no doubt but a man might in this manner have sometimes a particular surname, and as it were a fourth name. Hence the author ad Herennium makes mention of this agnomen, when he says, Nomen autem cum dicimus, cognomen qnoque fy agnomen intelligatur oportet. Yet it is certain that the word cognomen comprehendeth likewise this sort of nouns, witness Sallust, when he says of Scipio himself, "Masinissa in amkitiam receptus h JP. Scipione, cut postea Africano cognomenJuit ex virtute : and Cicero writing to Pomponius y who was unnamed Atticus> for having performed his studies at Athens,
says,

OF THE ROMAN NAMES.

Teque non cognomen Athenis solum deportasse, sed humanitatem $ prudentiam intelligo. And indeed if we examine closely into the thing, we shall find that there are no surnames, I mean of those which are called cog* nomina^ and distinguish families, but what are thus derived from some particular occasions since even the proper names (jiranomi* na) are originally owing to such occasions, as we have above demonstrated in pointing out their etymology.
says,
;

IV.

OBSERVATIONS

on

tlie

Names of

Slaves,

Freedmen, Women, and Adoptive Children. Andfirst of Slaves and Freedmen.

Slaves formerly had no other

name than

that of their master, as

Yet in process of time they had a name given them, which was generally that of their country, as Syrus, Davus, Geta, &c. Just as in France the lackeys are sometimes called Champagne, Basque, Picard, &c. When they were enfranchised, they took the prcenomen and the nomen of their masters, but not the cognomen, instead of which they retained their own preznomen. Thus Cicero's learned freedman was The like .called M. Tullius Tyro, and others in the same manner. was observed in regard to allies and foreigners, who assumed the name of the person, by whose interest they had obtained the freedom of the city of Rome.
Lucipor, Marcipor, for Lucii puer,

Marci puer.

2.

Of Women.

Varro takes notice that the women had heretofore their proper and particular name, as Caia, Ccetilia, Lucia> Volumnia. And Festus says that Caecilia and Tarratia were both called Caice. We And likewise meet with Titia, Marca, &c. in Sigonius and others. those names, as Quintilian observeth, were marked by inverted &c. In process of time they were disconletters, thus, 3, j\[, tinued if there was only one, it was customary to give her the name of her race or stock or sometimes it was softened by a DiBut if there were many, they minutive, as Tullia or TuUiola. were called after the order of their birth, Prima, Secunda, Tertia, Quarta, Quinta, &c. or these were formed into diminutives, Se-

cundilla, Quartilla, Quintilla, &c. But as several are mistaken in affirming that the women had no pr&riomen ; so they are also in an error in pretending that they

had no cognomen.

For it is certain that Sylla's daughter, who was married to Milo, had the surname of Cornelia; and Cselius writing to Cicero, speaks of Paula, who had the surname of Valeria.
3.

Of Adoptive

Children.

It was customary for those who were adopted, to take the names and surnames of those who adopted them. And in order to mark their birth and descent, they only added at the end the name of the house or stock from which they were descended, or the surname of their own particular branch ; with this difference however,

thaj

230
whereas
if

PARTIC. OBSERV.
made

CHAP.

I.

Book VIII.

that if they

use of this surname, they wrote it simply ; the name, they formed it into an adjective ; used they Si cognomen, integrum servabant ; si nomen, mutatum 8$ inflexum,

fiays Lipsius.

For example, M. Junius Brutus having been adopted by Q. SerAgalo ; he took all his names, and preserved only the name of his own branch, calling himself Q. Serviliu.s Ccepio Agalo Brutus. On the contrary, Octavius having been adppted by his grand uncle, Julius Ccssar, he preserved the name of his house, changing it into an adjective, and was called C. Julius Ccssar Octavianus ; which did not hinder them from preserving also any surname they might have acquired, as Atticus, who having been adopted by Q. C&mttus, had the surname of Q. Ccecilius Pomponianus Atlicus ; or from acquiring any new one by their merit, as Octavius, who had afterwards the surname of Augustus given him. To this rule of adoption we must refer what Suetonius saith, that Tiberius having been adopted by M. Gallius, a senator, he took possession of his estate, but would not go by his name, because he had followed the party that opposed Augustus and what Tacitus says, that Crispus Sallustius adopting his sister's nephew, made him take his name. And such like expressions.
vilius Ccepio
;

V.

Other observations on changing the order of

those Names. custom of the Romans was

that above obThough the usual served, of putting the prcenomen, nomen, and. cognomen, one after the other ; yet we must take notice that this order hath not been always carefully adhered to, as Valerius Maximus testifieth: Animadvert o enim, says he, lib. 10. in consulumfastis perplexum usumprcenominum 8$ cognominiimjuisse. Concerning which there are several changes to be observed.
1.

The cognomen

before the nomen.

Manutius sheweth that they sometimes put the surname of the particular branch before the general name of the stock, cognomen ante nomen gentis, as in Cicero we find Gallo Fabio, Balbi Cornelii, Papum JEmilium ; and in Livy, Paullus JEmilius Cos. and the like, though Gallus, Balbus, Papus and Paullus, were cognom,ina non prtznomina.
2. The cognomen become Sometiroes the cognomen became a nomen.
in
noraefi,

nomen.
Quin etiam cognomina

versa sunt, says Valerius

3.

Maximus.
as

The pr&nomen become nomen.

M.
Tullius.

Sometimes the prcenomen became a nomen, says Priscian,

Tullus Servilius,

4. The pr&nomen put in the second place. sometimes the pr&nomen used to be put only in the second as Sigonius observed!. Thus we find in Livy, Attius Tulplace, Manlius In Cicero, Malaginensis M. Cnceus, Octavius Metius. lus, In ad Suetonius, Scipio. Pompeium.

And

5.

The

OF NAMES UNDER THE EMPERORS.

5.

231

The prcenomen

or proper

name put

last

under the

still more considerable under the emwhereas For during the time of the republic, the prosperors. nomen was the proper name which distinguished brothers and individuals from one another, as M. Tullius Cicero, and Q. Tullius on the contrary in the monarchical state of Cicero, brothers Rome, the proper name which distinguished individuals, was ge-

Emperors.

But those changes were

For Seneca the father, the rhetorician, was called M. Anncsus Seneca; and he had three children, M. Anncsus Novatus, L. Annccus Seneca, the philosopher and L. Anncsus Mela, father of Lucan the Yet the latter of each of those names was so far the proper poet. and particular appellation, by which they were distinguished from, one another, that the other two are common to them all and that Seneca the rhetorician, father of those celebrated sons, sometimes gives both to himself and them only the latter of those three names, as appeareth by the title of his first book of Controversies,
;

it came that the brothers, commonly nerally the last, whence as Flavius Vespaspeaking, had nothing in particular but that; in Suetonius. sianus, and Flavius Sabinus, brothers, This new custom appeareth plainly in the case of the Senecas.

Seneca, Novato, Senecce,

Mila Jiliis

salutem.

And

his eldest

son

Novatus, having been adopted by Junius Gallio, he is called by Eusebius in his Chronicle, Julius Galliofrater Seneca ; though his brother, Seneca the philosopher, generally calls him by the last of those three, which was his proper name, as in the title of his book on a Happy Life, and in his epistles likewise St. Luke in the Acts of the Apostles, c. 18. calls him by no other name than Gallio.
;

Whence

it is clear that in those days it was the last name that distinguished the brothers from each other, as might be demonstrated by several other examples.

Hence also it comes that only this last name was generally given to the principal persons of the empire in the first ages of the Church, as sufficiently distinguishing them from every body else.
the reason that though St. Jerome in the preface to his epistle of St. Paul to the Galatians, speaking of Victorinus, that famous professor of eloquence at Rome, observes that he was called C. Marius Victorinus ; yet Victorinus was in such a manner his proper name, that this very St. Jerome in his treatise of Ecclesiastic Writers, chap. 101. and St. Austin in his
is

This

commentaries on the

Confessions, book 8. chap. 2. call him only Victorinns. It appeareth likewise that St. Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, was called Pontius and Austin and other St. Paulinus ; yet Meropius authors generally give him the latter of those three names only, as that by which his person was particularly distinguished. Thus Rufinus is called only by this name in the writings of S. Jerom, S. Austin, and S. Paulinus, though his name was Tyrannius llufaus ; nor has S. Prosper any other appellation in the antient writers of the Church, though his name was Tyro Prosper. Nor
is

Volusian, governor of Rome, mentioned by any other name in the 1st and 2d epistle of S. Austin, though we find by an antient
inscription

5232

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP.

I.

Book VIII.

inscription that he was called Cains Ccsionius Eufius Volusianus ; nor Boetius by any other than this name, though he was called Anicius Boetius; this name of Anicius, which is here put first, being nevertheless the name of the noble family from which he. was descended.

6.

Exception to

this rule

the

Contrary to this general emperors, it is to be observed however (as Father Sirmond hath observed in his notes on St. Sidonius) that we call Palladius the person who wrote on agriculture, though his name being Palladius Rutilius Taurus JEmilianus, we should call him JEnrilianus, as he is stiled by St. Isidorus. In like manner we give the name of Macrobius to the person whom Avienusand Boetius call Theodosius, because his real name was Macrobius Ambrosius Aurelius Theodosius:

of taking the last name under Emperors. rule of the Roman names under the

and we give the name of Cassiodorus to that great man who was called Cassiodorus Senator, the word Senator, which was his real name, having been taken by many rather as the name of his dignity than of his person. But though a few such particular cases may occur, they must be considered, notwithstanding,, either as exceptions to the general rule, or as errors that have crept into the title of the works of those authors, through the negligence of those who, choosing only to put one of their names, did not reflect that the custom of the antients was changed, and that the last name was become the proper name

of individuals.
7.

Other names changed as well as the

same

latter.

It is also observable, as

Father Sirmondus sheweth extremely

place, that whereas the antients always retained the name of their family together with their proper name, this custom was so far altered in the latter ages, that not only the proper name, but likewise all the others were changed in regard almost to every individual, not attending so much to the general name of the family, as to those which had been particular to the illustrious men of that same family, or to their -rerfetons and Thus the son of the orator Symmachus was called Q. friends. Flavins Memmius Symmachus, having taken the name of Flamus

well in the

his uncle by the father's side, and of Memmius from his uncle Thus St. Fulgentius was called Fabius mother's side. the by Claudius Gordianus Fulgentius, having taken the name of Claudius from his father, and that of Gordianus from his grandfather, which is oftentimes the cause of our not being able to trace the antiquity of families.

from

THE NUMBERS OF THE ROMANS.

233

CHAPTER

II.

Of
I.

Figures, or Arithmetical Characters,

among

the

Romans.
In what manner the Romans marked
their
9

Numbers.
which they

TH

E Romans
:

marked

their

numbers by

letters,

ranged thus
1

One.
Five.

5
10

Ten.
Fifty.

50 100 500 1000 5000 10000 50000 100000

nification
:

One hundred. Five hundred. One thousand. Five thousand. Ten thousand. Fifty thousand. One hundred thousand.

These are the figures of the Roman numbers, with their sigand value for, as Pliny observeth, the antients had no number above a hundred thousand; but to reckon higher, they put this number twice or thrice. Whence comes the manner of computing by, bis, ter, quater, quinquies, decies centena millia, and others, of which we shall have occasion to speak in the chapter on Sesterces.
II.

Proper observations

in order

to

understand these

Figures thoroughly.
In order properly to understand these figures, we must consider : 1. That there are only five different figures, which are the first
five,

and tUat

all

the rest are

compounded of
I,

always turned towards the as may be seen above.

is

whether

it

I and C so that the comes before or after,

;

is a figure of less value before a to so are deduct much from the latter, higher, as iv. four : XL. forty : xc. ninety, &c. Whereby we see that there is no number but what be expressed by the first five figures. may 3. That in all those numbers, the figures go on increasing by a fivefold and afterwards a double proportion, so that the second is five times the value of the first, and the third twice the value of the second ; the fourth five times the value of tfee third ; the fifth twice the value of the fourth, and the rest in the same manner. 4-. That the figures always begin to be multiplied on the right side, so that all the o which are put on that side are reckoned by

2.

That
it

as often as there

signifies that

we

five,

234
five, as

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP.

II.

BooH VIII.

those on the other side are reckoned by ten ; and thus we may easily find out all sorts of numbers how great soever : as when an author in the 16th century, giving a list of the number of citizens in the Roman empire, puts contrary to the custom of the antients, ccccccclooooaoo. IDOOODDO. ccclooa. cclao. taking the first c after the I for one thousand, or the first c on the right hand for five hundred, and proceeding through the whole with a tenfold progression, in each figure on either side, I see immediately that the whole comes to one billion, five hundred millions, a hundred and ten thousand citizens ; which we should express thus by. AraBut as we have already observed, bic cyphers, 1500,110,000. the antients did not pass ccclooo. one hundred thousand in those
figures.
III.

What
if I

manner of reckoning has been owing and whence these Figures have been taken.
this

to,

Now

may be

permitted to reflect a

little

on

this

manner of

counting,

it is

having begun as five with one hand, then adding the other hand, they made ten, which is double ; and hence it is that their progression in these numbers is always from one to five, and then from five to ten. To this same cause the very formation of these figures is owing. For what is more natural than to say, that I is the same as if an is as if unit was shewn by raising one finger only and that the was no more than the shewn the middle little fingers depressing and and include the whole the to hand; thumb, adding finger the other to this, they formed as it were two V, one of which
;

easy to judge that it is owing to this, that mankind at first to count with their fingers, they told as far

was inverted under the

ten.

other, that

is

an X, which

is

equivalent to

Manutius shews further that all the other figures are derived from the first, because as the V is only two I joined at the bottom, so the L is only two I, one upright and the other couchant and adding thereto a third on the top, they expressed by this figure a hundred, instead of which the transcribers, for greater currency And if we join a fourth I to in writing, have borrowed the C. shut up the square thus Q, this makes five hundred, instead of which they afterwards took the 10, and at length the D. Doubling this square )jj they formed their thousand, instead of which the
;

transcribers, either for the sake of ornament, or for greater conwith a dash of veniency, began likewise to round this figure, and to frame it thus oo , afterwards thus u, for which reason the

we frequently meet with mark a thousand. But

the couchant cypher oo , or a Greek u to afterwards they marked it thus cio, and after that CD, and at length because this has a great relation to to denote a thousand, as the Gothic 1' , they took a simple And hence it for five hundred. likewise C for a hundred, and comes that there are but just seven letters which serve for this sort

pen

of numbers, namely, C. D. I. L. M. V. X. except we have a mind to add also the Q. which some ,have taken for five hundred, according to Vossius. IV. Whether

OF THE ROMAN

SESTERCES.

235

IV. Whether there are other methods to mark the Roman Cypher than the preceding. We must also take notice of the opinion of some, that when
bar over the cyphers, this gives them the value of there is a But Priscian's a thousand, as \T, X five thousand, ten thousand. a to that manner of computing, namely, thousand, the express must be put between the C's, thus 0X3, and to express ten thousand we should put the there, thus CM^, is absolutely false and contrary to antiquity and it is owing to this only, that not knowing the real foundation of this manner of computing, which I have here explained, they thought to adjust it to our's, which

proceeds by a tenfold progression. And though we sometimes find the L between the C's, thus CL<3, or the like, this is only a mistake of the transcribers, who perceiving that on those occasions So the I is generally bigger than the C's, they took it for an L. that even then the L ought to be reckoned only as an I, and to mark no more than one thousand.

CHAPTER III. Of the Roman Sesterces.

I have some notion of publishing a separate essay on the antient coins, with their respective value reduced to the standard of the present currency in France, I shall therefore speak here of sesterces, only in regard to grammar. The sesterce was a little silver coin in value the fourth part of a Roman denarius, or two asses and a half, which as was also called

AS

first it was /of copper, and weighed a pound. the word as (quasi ess, says Varro) came from the matter; and the word libra, from the weight that was given it. And when they added the ablative pondo, it was to determine the word pound

libra,

because at

Hence

or weight, which of itself was also by measure. Hence it is that heretofore they marked the sesterce thus L. L. S. the two L's making two pounds, and the S signifying semi, two Whereas the transcribers have since given pounds and a half. us an with the S, thus H. S. And this sesterce, pursuant to the valuation which we have elsewhere observed, was equivalent to a sou and two deniers, French money, or something more. In order to count the sesterces, the Romans proceed three ways. From one to a thousand they reckon them Dimply by the order of the numbers, without understanding any thing; Sestertii decem, viginti, centum, mille, &c. From a thousand to a million they reckon three ways, either by the numeral nouns, which they make agree with sesor by putting the neuter sestertia witli tertii, as mille sestertii ; millia expressed or understood, as decem sestertia, or decem millia in the genitive sestertia; or in short by putting sestet tium

plural formed

by syncope

for

sestertiurum, as octo millia sester-

tium, centena millia sestertium. Which they likewise mark sometimes by putting a bar over the capital letters, thus c. M. S".

which

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP. TIL

Book VIII.
;

which bar sheweth that the number is taken for a thousand so that the C which makes a hundred, stands here for a hundred thousand, though they frequently put this bar, where it is impossible to judge of the sum but by the sense. From a million upwards they reckon by adverbs, as decies, vicieSj centies, sestertium, &c. where we must always understand centena millia, sestertii or sestertium, or else millia only, when centena has been already expressed, as when Juvenal saitb : Et ritu decies centena dabuntur

Antiquo : that is, decies centena millia. But the adverb alone is expressed, then we are to understand Thus bis millies, for all these three words centena millia sestertium.
if

the same as bis millies centena millia sestertium. however that sestertius and numus frequently same the thing : thus mille numum, mille sestertium, or mille signify numum sesterti&m, may be indifferently said one for the other.

example,

is

We are

to observe

II.

Reason of these
speaking

expressions,
is

and that mille an Adjective. always

strictly

Various are the opinions concerning the reason for this construction and these expressions : for not to mention those of Varro, Nonius, and some antients, who without any probability imagined that these genitives, nummum and sestertium (formed by syncope, instead ofnumorum and sestertiorum ) were accusatives; mille taken as a noun substantive that governeth the genitive is

nummum

generally or sestertium. is always an adScioppius on the contrary pretends that mille and thereas other numeral manner the same nojuns ; in jective, fore that we must suppose another noun on which the government of this genitive depends. And therefore he endeavours to show in his fourteenth letter, that then we must understand res of

negotium, just as

when Juvenal says Quantum quisque sua nummorum possidet area

:

Where quantum being an adjective ought necessarily to suppose So that if we were to say, res or negotium mille nummorum negotium. but construction would be quite simple and intire the est in area, we and then it is in est nummorum Mille if we say area, figurative, must understand res? which governs mille nummorum (which are the
:

Now res mille nummoadjective and substantive) in the genitive. as mille is the same nummi, just as Phaedrus saith, -res rum, thing Which we have shewn elsewhere more at large. cibi for cibus. some difPerhaps we might make use of this principle to solve ficult passages, which cpincide with this same construction, as when Terence saith, Omnium quantum est qui vivunt ornatissime 9 the most vain fellow in the whole world. For it meaneth, Quantum
for quanti stint homines negotium omnium hominum qui vivunt, Just as the Greeks say %fr/A Say/xarov yw&Mos for learned ywy, an admirable woman. And as Paul the \<*viA.a.<rls Civilian said, Sijuraverit sejilio men decem operarum daturum, liber A nd in another place, Cum decem operarumjussus est dare, for csto. decem
est

qui vivunt.

OF THE ROMAN

SESTERCES.

237

decem operas. And it is certain that he might likewise have said, Cum dccem talentum jussus est dare, where there cannot he the least doubt but he must have understood rem, since Terence hath even expressed it, Si cognatus talentum rem reliquisset decem, &c. Where it is also obvious, that rem decem talentum and decem talenta, are the same thing, and therefore that decem is the adjective of talentum^ Therefore if I say, Reliquit let it be in whatever case it will. mihi decem talentum (omitting rem, as this Civilian has done) there is no manner of doubt but they are both in the genitive, and but that this word res, is understood upon the occasion. For which reason when we say mille himinum, mille nummum, it is the same construction as decem operarum, decem talentum ; and we may further affirm that it is a construction of the adjective and substantive in the genitive governed by res or negotium, which is
understood. At least this is the opinion of Scioppius. This seems even to be the principle, by which we ought to account for these expressions framed in the plural, as when St. Jerom saith, Si Origenes sex millia scripsisset libros. And Livy, Philippei nummi quatuor millia viginti quatuor. And Cicero, Tritici medimnos duo millia. For if this principle of Scioppius be just, we must resolve these phrases, and say, Scripsit libros ad sex millia negotia illorum librorum ; tritici medimnos ad sex millia negotia illorum medimnorum. And in like manner the rest. Which will not peradventure appear so extraordinary, when we once conceive, that the word res or negniium with the genitive of a noun, always supposeth this very noun in the nominative, res cibi for cibus. Millia negotia medimnorum, for mille medimni, &c. For that millia in the plural
is an adjective, is beyond all doubt, notwithstanding what Linacer, L. Valla, and Scaliger, pretend; since we find in Pliny, Millia

-tempestatum prtzsagia : in Tully, Decem millia talenta Gabinio esse promissa, and the like. Such is the principle laid down by Scioppius, and in the main it seems to be undeniable. This however does not hinder but in practice, which is the master of speech* magister fy dictator loquendi, as Scaliger expresseth himself, one may say that mille is frequently taken as a substantive, being then rather for ^i^tois than

according to A. Gellius, as when we say unum mille) duo &c. one thousand, two thousand, &c. And thus we are furnished with an easy method of resolving those expressions. For it is not to be imagined that the custom of language should be so confined to general rules, but it may sometimes make a substantive of an adjective, and sometimes an adjective of a substantive; nor that the human mind will take a perplexed and dark winding in order to apprehend things, when it can find a shorter and clearer method. Hence there are a great many nouns taken substantively, though in the main they are adjectives, as vivens, mortalis, patria, Judcea, molar is, &c. which, strictly, speaking, dorefer to komo, terra, dens ; and the same may be said of the rest.
X/A/O/,

millia,

And

tum

est in exercitu,

upon

denarium est in area, mille equithat can hinder us from looking nothing mille as a substantive ; or at least as a noun taken substantherefore
'mille

when we say
I see

tively,

238
lively,

PAUTIC. OBSERV.
which
it is

CHAP.

III.

Book VIIL

And
With

thus

shall govern the genitive denarium, equitum, &c. that Lucilius says,

Tu milli nummum potes uno quarere centum : a thousand sesterces you can gain a hundred thousand.

Therefore when we say, Sex millia scripsit libros, tritici medimnos recipit duo millia, we may take it, either as an apposition, libros sex millia ; or resolve it by ad libros, ad sex millia : which does not hinder but in the main we may also resolve it by negotium, according to Scioppius's principle : just as, strictly speaking, mortalis ought to be resolved by homo, Judaea by terra, and the rest in the like manner. Be that as it may, we must observe that when a verb or an adjective is joined to this in the singular, whether
mille, it is generally made to agree we are to understand negotium, as Scioppius whether we take it, not for ^/X<o/, but for ^x/as-, a

word

pretends, or thousand, as A. Gellius

will

have

it.

Qui L. Antonio

mille

nummum

Quo injundo mille horninumjacile versabatur, ferret expensum, Cic. Cic. Ad Romuli^ initium plus mille 4* centum annorum est, Varro. Ibi occiditur mille hominum, and not occiduntur, says Quadrigar, in

Gellius, lib. 1. c. 16.*

III.

Other remarkable expressions

subject.

in

regard to the same

with Sestertium decies numeratum esse, Cic. act. 4. it is a Verr. in Syllepsis of number, or numeratum which refers to negotium, understood, instead of numerata, which it should have been ; as indeed it is in some editions, because we are to suppose centena millia. In like manner, An accepto centies sestertium fecerit,
Velleius,
lib. 2.

When we meet

de Curione, for acceptis

like.

centies centenis millibus ses-

tertium, and the

Now
<eris
:

sestertium

as the antients said, decies sestertium, or decies centena millia ; so they said likewise decies <zris, or decies centena millia

decies ceris numeratum esse, &c. where the word as is genefor the asses, which at first were of brass, as already taken rally hath been observed.

* And

this is so

much

the more to
it is

above noun
that
it

hath

this

in

particular,

be observed, as in French

quite

the reverse, the construction being alwa3r s in the plural with this numeral noun as well as with the rest, since

we say
soldats
diers

for instance, Lcs cent or les mille venus d'ltalie furent tues en ce

combat, the

hundred, or

thousand

sol-

who came from

in this battle. Again, tues, or rather mille de tues and not lue, nor de lue, there were a thousand killed,

Italy, were hilled il y e n a tu mille

does not take an s at the latter end, except it be to mark the miles on the highway; for every where else we write in French un mille, dix mille, trente mille, &c. one thousand, ten thousand, thirty thousand, &c. though we say, deux cens, two hundred, quatrevingls, fourscore, and the like with an s. But when we say, mille de tues, it is a
partition,

as

if

it

were

mille occisorum

or ex numero occisorum,

Where

it

appears

likewise

that

the

OF DAYS AND HOURS.

CHAPTER IV.

239

Of the

TH
The
tural

Division of Time according tb the Antients. E antients had a particular manner of reckoning and be known for the expressing time, which is necessary to
I.

right understanding of authors.

Of Days.
as the part of time

We shall begin with a day,

most natural.

most known and

The naantients divided a day into natural and artificial. day they called that which is measured by the space of time the sun takes in making his circuit round the earth, which includes the entire duration of day and night. Artificial day the*r called that space of time which the sun- stays above the horizon. The natural day is also called the civil, inasmuch as it is differently computed by different nations, some beginning it one way, and others another.
their day with the sun-rise. the Athenians began it with sun-set, and in this they are imitated by the modern Italians, who reckon their first hour from the setting of the sun. The Egyptians began it at midnight, as we do.

Thus the Babylonians began

The Jews and

The Umbrians at noon. The day which commences

is

at the setting

or rising of the sun,

For from the winter solstice to the summer solstice, that which begins from sun-set, has a little more than 24? hours: and quite the contrary from the summer solstice to the winter solstice. But the natural day which begins at midnight, or
at noon,
is

not altogether equal.

the contrary the artificial day is unequal in all parts of the And this inequality is earth, except under the equinoctial line. greater or lesser according to different climates. Now from thence ariseth the difference of hours, of which we are going to speak.

On

always equal.

II.

Of

Hours.
one called equal, and the other

There are two

unequal.
as those

sorts of hours,

Equal hours are those which are always in the same state, such which we make use of, each of which constitutes the four-

and-twentieth part of the natural day. Unequal hours are those which are longer in summer, and shorter in winter for the day ; or the reverse for the night ; being only the twelfth part of the day or of the night. Therefore dividing the artificial day into twelve equal parts, Xve shall find that the sixth hour will be at noon, and the third will be half the as time, which precedes from sun-rise till noon the ninth hour is half the time which follows from noon till sunset; and the rest in the same manner.
;

This

240

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP. IV.

Book VIII.

This is what gave occasion to the naming of the canonical hours of prime, tierce, sexte, none, and vespers, in honour of the sacred mysteries that were accomplished in those hours, in which the Church hath therefore been used to say those prayers.

III.

Of the

Watches of the Night.

The twelve hours of the night were divided into four watches, and each watch contained three hours. Hence we frequently find in Cicero and other writers, Prima vigilia, secunda vigilia, &c.

IV. Of Weeks. Weeks were composed of seven days, as the Scripture sheweth. And almost all the oriental nations have made use of this method
Whereas the western world did not adopt the Christian religion was established, the Romans generally reckoning their days by nines, and the Greeks by decads or
to
it

compute their days.

till

tens.

called their days by the names of the seven first was dies Soils, the second dies Lunce, the thus the planets; third dies Mortis, the fourth dies Mercurii, the fifth dies Joms, the sixth dies Veneris, the seventh dies Saturni : and these names are still in use, except that instead of dies Saturni, we say dies Sabbati, that is, the day of rest ; and instead of dies Solis, we call the first day of the week dies Domini, in memory of the resurrection of the Son of God the other days, from the custom of the Church, are called Ferite according to their order ; thus Monday, Feria secunda, Tuesday, Feria tertia, and so on.

But the Pagans

'

V.
Months
are

Of

Months.

composed of weeks, as weeks of days. But months properly speaking are no more than the space which the moon takes either in her course through the Zodiac, and is what astrologers call the periodical month, or in returning from one conjunction with the sun to the next conjunction following, and is what they call the synodical month. Yet this name hath been also given to the time which the sun takes in its course through the twelfth part of the Zodiac, whereby two sorts of months are distinguished ; lunar and solar. The lunar synodical month, the only one considered by the antients, is little

The

solar

more than twenty-nine days and a half. month is generally computed at thirty days, ten hours
is

and a half. But the month

further divided into

astronomical and
;

civil.

and the civil is that Astronomical is properly the solar month which has been adapted to the custom and fancy of particular nations, some making use of lunar, and others of solar months. The Jews, the Greeks, and the Romans, heretofore made use of lunar months ; but to avoid the different fractions of numbers, they made them alternately of nine and twenty and thirty days, calling the former cavi, and the latter pleni. The Egyptians preferred the solar months, each of which they made of thirty days only, adding to the end of the year the five days

OF

WEEKS AND MONTHS.

241

that arose from the rest of the hours, and neglecting the six hours or thereabouts that arose from the half hours, which was the reason that every fourth year their seasons fell back a day. may be said likewise to make use of those months,

We

though

we render them unequal, make a day thereof every

plained.

reserving moreover the six hours to fourth year, as hereafter shall be ex-

VI. Theantient mariner of reckoning theDaysoftheMonth.

u?e of three terms to denote the several days these were the calends, the nones, and the ides, which they marked thus, Cat. or KaL Non. Id. The calends they call the first day of every month, from the verb xotXiv, voco, because as the antients computed their months by the revolution of the moon, there was a priest employed to observe the new moon, and upon his first perceiving it, to give notice thereof to the person who presided over the sacrifices; then the people were called to the Capitol, and information was given them how many days were to be reckoned till the nones, and upon the day of the nones all those employed in husbandry were obliged to be in town, that they might receive the direction for the festivals and Hence some are of other ceremonies to be observed that month. opinion that the nones were called noncc^ quasi novce, as much as to say new observations though it is more likely the reason of this denomination, was because from that time to the ides there were always nine days. The word ides, according to Varro, was owing to this, that in the Etruscan language, iduare signified divide) 3, because they divided the month into two almost equal parts. After the first day, which went by the name of calends, the six following in the month of March, July, and October, and the four in the other months, belonged to the nones : and after the nones there w,ere eight days belonging to the ides; and the remainder after the ides was reckoned by the calends of the next month. These particulars may be easily retained by these two

The Romans made

;

of the month

Latin verses.

Sex Maius, nonas, October, Julius et Mars ; Quatuor at reiiqni : dabit idus quilibet octo. So that in the months above mentioned, each of which had six days for the nones after the calends, the day of the nones was properly the seventh and of course the ides were the fifteenth. But in the other months that had only four days betwixt the calends and the nones, the nones were the fifth, and of course the ides the thirteenth. And the proper day of the calends, nones, and ides, was always put in the ablative, calendis, nonis, idibus, Januarii, But the other days were reckoned by the followFebruarii, &c. ing term, expressing the number of days till then, and including both terms, whether nones, ides, or calends, as quarto nonas, sup. ante : sexto idus : &c. calend. quinto Now they never said primo nonas ; but nonis, &c. \\wsecundonor S) because secundus cometh from sequor, and the business here is VOL. II. R to
;

242
to

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP. IV.

Book VIII.

mark the preceding day.

For which reason they made use of

pridie ; just as to signify the following day they made use of posPostridie calendas or calendatridie, as pridie nonas, or nonarum.

rum, where we are to understand the preposition ante or post, when there is an accusative whereas the genitive nonarum, or the like,
;

is

governed

like the ablative die.

VII.

time which the sun takes in performing its revolution through the twelve signs of the Zodiack. It is divided into astronomical and civil. The astronomical or tropic year, is that which includes the exact time the sun is in returning to the same point of the Zodiack from which he set out this the astronomers have not yet been able exactly to determine, though by the nicest observations it is found to consist of 365 days, 5 hours, and 49 minutes. The civil year is that which hath been adapted to the custom and fancy of different nations. The year appears to have been of three sorts among the Romans. That of Romulus, who made the year only of ten months, beginning it in the month of March, for which reason the last
:

A year is properly the

Of the

Year.

month was

called December.

That of Numa, who corrected this gross error of Romulus, adding two months to the year, January and February, and composing it of 355 days only, which are twelve lunar months. That of Julius Caesar, who finding this calculation also erroneous, added ten days and something more, whereby he made the year to consist of 365 days and six hours exactly, reserving the six hours to the end of four years in order to form
an entire day, which they inserted before the sixth of the calends of March, and therefore that year they reckoned twice the sixth of the calends, saying the second tirrie bis sexto calendas, whence came the word bissextus, and then the year had 366 days, and was called bissextile. This manner of computing has continued down to our times, and because of its author is still called the Julian Now the ten days which Caesar gave the year above what year. to January, August, and it had before, were thus distributed: to two each December, April, June, September and November, each one. But as in these latter times this calculation hath been likewise found imperfect, and the equinoxes had insensibly retrograded, instead of remaining where Julius Caesar had fixed them, thence it and clearly appeared that the year did not contain exactly 365 days six hours, but that it wanted eleven minutes this in 131 years made the equinoxes fall back almost a day, because an hour containing which sixty of those minutes, a day must contain 14-40 of them, being divided by 11. give ISO.^, so that the equinoxes were fallen back to the tenth of March. For which reason, in the
:
:

1582, Pope Gregory XIII, in order to correct this error, left out ten days of that year, by which means he restored those equinoxes to the 21st of March, and to the 22d or 23d of September ; and that the like inconveniency might be avoided

year

OF OLYMPIADS

AND LUSTRES.

avoided for the future, he ordained that as 131 multiplied by three make 393, that is near 400 years, the computation should be regulated by hundreds, in order to make a round number and therefore that in 4-00 years, the first three terminating three centuries should be common without reckoning the bissextile. And this is account. properly what is called the Gregorian So that in this calculation, there is never a hundredth year a Thus 1700. bissextile, except those that can be measured by four. 1800. 1900. 2100. 2200. are not bissextile. But the years 1600. 2000. 2400. &c. are bissextile.
;

VIII.

Of the Spaces of Time composed of several Years.

Andjirst of Olympiads and Lustres.

I shall but just touch on these matters, because to treat of them to fully, requires too copious a dissertation, and properly belongs

another subject.

likewise denominated Iphiti, from Iphitus, who instituted, or at least revived the solemnity of those games. The Romans reckoned by lustres, that is, by a space of four

The Greeks reckoned by Olympiads, each of which contained the space of four entire years. And those Olympiads took their name from the Olympic games, which were celebrated in the J neighbourhood of 2 isa, heretofore called Qlynlpia, in PeloponThose years were nesus, whence they had the name of Olympic.

or five years

from luo to pay

to Varro, cometh of every fifth year, the beginning them used the tax to by the censors, imposed upon people pay whose offices had been established at first for that space of time,
:

for
;

the

word lustrum, according

at the

because

though afterwards they became annual.

2.

Of the

Indktion and the Golden Number.

lished an edict ordaining that the subjects of the Roman empire should no longer reckon by Olympiads but by Indictions. Their

The INDICTION is a revolution of 15 years, \vhich according to Hotoman was established by the emperor Constantine, who pubname perhaps was borrowed from some

tax that was paid to the emperors every fifteenth year ; for inrfictio signifieth a tribute or tax. The GOLDEN NUMBER is a revolution of 19 years, which was invented by Meto the Athenian, in order to reconcile the lunar it to the solar year; at the expiration of which term of 19 years was found that the moons returned to the same days, and that the moon recommenced her course with the sun, within an hour and some minutes. And this was called the golden number, either for its excellence and great utility, or because, according to some, the inhabitants of Alexandria sent it to the Romans in a
silver calendar, letters. This

on which those numbers from I to 19 were

in

gold

CYCLE,
tonicus,

or

number was likewise called THE GREAT LUNAR decennovennalis, and ImaSexaVif of 19 years, or Meits

from the name of

in the ecclesiastic calendar, to

author and has been of great use shew the epacts and the new moons,
;

it

since

244

PARTIC. OBSERV.

CHAP. IV.

Book VIII.

since the council of Nice had ordained that the feast of Easter should be celebrated the first Sunday after the full moon in March.

3.

Of the

Solar Cycle, and the Dominical Letters.

The SOLAR CYCLE, or the dominical letters, is a revolution of 28 years,^at the end of which the same dominical letters revert
again in the same order. To understand this properly we are to observe, that as the year is composed of months and weeks, every day of the month is marked out in the calendar by its cypher, or by one of the following seven letters, A, B, C, D, E, F, G, the first beginning the first day of the'year, and the others continuing in a constant round to the end. Hence those letters would invariably distinguish each feria or day of the week, as they are invariable in regard to the days of the month, if the year had exactly but a certain number of weeks ; so that as always signifies the 1st of January, B the 2d, C the 3d, in like manner would always stand for Sunday; B, for Monday, &c. But by reason the year has at least 365 days, which make 52 weeks, and a day over, it happens to end with the same day of the week as it began and therefore the next year begins not with the same, but with the following day. That is, as the next year 1651 begins with a Sunday, it will finish also with a Sunday, consequently the following year 1652 will begin with a Monday. And thence it c6mes of course that the letter A, which always answers to the first of January, having stood for Sunday one year* (which is being the DOMINICAL LETTER), it will stand only for will be the doMonday the next year, in which of course the so for the rest. and minical letter or characteristic of Sunday had if 365 only days, this circle Hereby it appears that the year of dominical letters would terminate in seven years, by retrogresBut because from four to four years sion, G, F, E, D, C, B, A. there is a bissextile, which has one day extraordinary, two things ensue from thence. The first, that this bissextile year hath two dominical letters, whereof one serves from the 1st of January to the 25th of FebruThe reaary, and the other from thence to the end of the year. son of which is extremely clear, for reckoning the sixth of the calends twice, it follows, that the letter F, which answers to that Hay, is also reckoned twice, and therefore it .fills two days of the

week, the consequence of which is, that the letter which had hitherto fallen on the Sunday, falls now on the Monday, and the precedent by retrogression takes its place in order to be the characteristic of Sunday. The second thing that follows from thence is, that as there are thus two dominical letters every fourth year, the circle of these letters does not terminate in seven [years, as it otherwise would ;
but
in four

times seven years, which make twenty-eight. And this is exactly what they call the solar cycle, which before the refor-. mation of the calendar, began with a bissextile year, the dominical letters of which were G, F.
4.

Th*

OF THE JULIAN PERIOD,

4.

fyc.

245
Jubilee,

The Julian Period, the Sabbatic Years, a an Age.

The JULIAN PERIOD
is

formed of those three cycles or revo-

lutions multiplied into one another, that is of 15 for the indiction, of 19 for the golden number, and of 28 for the dominical letters;

very commarking the time with certainty because in all that great number of years, it is impossible to find one that has all the same cycles as another: for instance 1. the cycle of the sun, 2. the cycle of the moon, and 3. the cycle of indiction. This period was invented by Joseph. Scaliger, and is called Julian, from its being adapted to the Julian year, and composed of three cycles which are proper to
use of this period
is

which make 7980 years.

;

The

mon among

chronologers, and of vast advantage

for

that year.

The Jews reckoned their years by weeks, of which the seventh was called SABBATIC, during which they were not allowed to till the land, and their slaves were to be set at liberty. They had likewise their j^ears of JUBILEE or remission, which was every 50th, or according to some every 49th year; so that every jubilee year was likewise sabbatic, but more solemn than the rest and the years of both terms, that is, of the preceding and following jubiAnd then each lee, were likewise included in the number 50. estate, and whatever had been alienated, was to revert to its former
;

master.

The word AGE, which is frequently used, includes the space of one hundred entire years, according to Festus. Servius observeth, that sceculum, which we render age, was also taken sometimes for the space of thirty years, sometimes for a hundred and ten years, and sometimes for a thousand.
5.

Of Epoch as,

and

the

word

JE\iJK.

may likewise take notice of the different EPOCIJAS, whicli are certain principles, as it were, and fixed points, that chronologers make use of for the computation of years ; these they likewise call JERiE, from a corrupt word taken in the feminine for the neuter cera > a name they gave to the little nails of brass, with which they distinguished the accounts and number of years. The most remarkable of all is that of the birth of Christ, as
settled

We

by Dionysius Exiguus, which commences in the month of January of the 4714th year of the Julian period, and is that which

we make

use

of.

our Saviour. That of the foundation of

That of the Olympiads begins 776 years before the

birth of

Rome of the year 752 before Christ, according to the most probable, opinion. And several others, which may be seen in those who treat more diffusely of these matters.

246

BOOK
OF
And
Wherein

IX.

LETTERS,

the Orthography and Pronunciation of the Antitnts.

is

shewn the antient manner of pronouncing the Latin tongue, and occasion is taken to point out also the right manner of pronouncing the
Greek.

Extracted

from

the best treatises both

of antient and
in

modern writers on

THE

Reader may consult

Letters in the * But here

this subject. what hath been said

to

GENERAL AND

RATIONAL

regard

we follow a different order in favour of beginners. For whereas, one would imagine, that we ought to set out with a treatise of letters, as the least constituent part of words, and consequently of speech ; and afterwards proceed to quantity and pronunciation, before we entered upon the analogy of the parts of -epeech, and the syntax or construction which includes their arrangement ; we have reserved the two former parts for the present treatise, after having previously discoursed of the other two ; not only for this reason, that there can be nothing more serviceable to those who begin to learn a language, than to introduce them immediately into the practical part, but likewise because there are several things in those two latter parts which suppose some progress, and knowledge of the former. And indeed if the point be only to know how to assemble the letters, children ought to be well acquainted with this, when they enter upon the study of languages, and therefore they have no occasion here for any instructions about it ; which made Quintilian say that this is beneath the office of a grammarian. But if we would examine this point with any degree of accuracy, and develop the several difficulties that entangle the subject, we shall find the truth of the following remark of an antient writer ; Fronte exile negotium

GRAMMAR.

Et dignum piteris

putes,

Terentian. Maurus. Aggressis tabor arduus. But I hope this labour will not be unprofitable, since it may con* tribute, as Quintilian saith, not only to sharpen the wits of young are more advanced. people, but likewise to try the abilities of those who And I persuade myself that it will help to demonstrate the

*
to J.

translation of this
iu the Strand,

work was lately published by F. Wingrave, Successor

Nourse

nature

OF

LETTERS,
;

%c.

247

nature and mutual relation of letters; which is indeed the groundwork of pronunciation and orthography the reason of the quanof syllables and dialects; the surest way of arguiiig from the tity analogy and etymology of words and frequently serves as a clue to find our way through the most corrupt passages of the antients, while it shews us the manner of restoring them to their genuine sense and purity.
;

CHAPTER

I.

Of the

Number, Order, and Division of Letters.

generally reckon three-and-twenty letters in the Latin But, on the one hand, being hardly any alphabet. the I and of and use, longer being not only vowels, but also consonants, and thus forming two new letters, as consonants, which the most skilful printers distinguish even from I and vowel, by with with a sharp consonant a and the J consonant tail, writing of in middle words it would be better to reckon even the ; point, twenty-four letters in the alphabet, giving the Hebrew names Jod and Vau to the J and consonant. Thus of these twenty-four letters there are six vowels, that is,

THEY

which have a distinct sound by themselves, and can by themselves form a syllable and eighteen consonants, that is, which have need of a vowel to form an articulate sound and compose a syllable. The six vowels are A, E, I, O, U, and Y. Of the eighteen consonants, X and Z, as pronounced by the X being only antients, are properly no more than abbreviations a c and an s ; and Z a d and an s, as we shall demonstrate presently. For which reason they are called double letters.
; ;

Of the
letters,

and

sixteen remaining there are four called liquids or gliding M, N ; though, properly speaking, none but L deserve that name, the other two, especially M^ being hardly

L, R,

gliding.

There are ten which may be called mutes, and divided into three classes, according to the relation they have to one another, and as they may more easily be changed one for the other, thus,
1

/B A F LJ, P
,

V
V

Mutes,

< C,
( V *^J

D T
*

Q, G,

J.

a fault in some to give them too hissing a sound. In regard to H, it is an only aspiration, though it ought not to be struck out of the order of letters, as hereafter we shall more
it is

Of the two remaining S makes a class by itself, only that we may join it to X and Z, as it constitutes the principal part of the double letters. And those three may be called hissing letters, though

particularly observe. This is, in my opinion, the clearest and most useful division of letters. As to the distinction of consonants into semi-vowels and

mutes,

248

NEW METHOD.

Book IX.

mutes, whosoever will take pains to examine into the matter, must find that this half sound which he gives to the serai-vowels, L, M, N, R, S, X, does not proceed from their nature, hut only from the vowel which he prefixes to them in telling over the alphabet, el, ew, er> es, ex ; for if it had been customary to prefix the vowel to all the others which they call mutes, and say eb, ec, ed, &c. they would have an half sound as well as the precedent. And it is easy to shew that it was merely through caprice, and without any solid reason, that the Latins prefixed the vowel to some letters rather than others. 1. Because the Hebrews and Greeks, of whom the Romans borrowed their alphabet, have always begun with a consonant in,

naming those
2.

letters in general.

Because x being composed of c and s, it is evident that according to reason it ought rather to be pronounced after the manner of the Greeks csi, than ecs as it is generally sounded, which is difficult and disagreeable, not only to young people, but to
t

grown-up persons.
has so great an affinity with the Greek p, that, the q> is no reason to think but F was a mute likewise, and yet they put a vowel before ef. Upon the whole there is room to believe that this distinction ought not to be minded, though we retain the name of mutes in Therefore opposition to that of liquids, and not of semi- vowels. letters may be divided into
3.

The F

being a mute, there

Vowels

'
.

(shut,

OF
Thus
in

LETTERS,

$c.

249

pronouncing amabam and circumdabatn, it is plain that But in jtta is long in the first word, and da short in the second. tell it to whether the is and dabam stabam, impossible pronouncing In sounding legimus in the first syllable of either be short or long. no mark that the e present, and legimus in the preterite, we give in the first syllable of the present is short, and in the preterite is long. Reciting mensa in the nominative, and mensa in the ablative, one cannot judge whether the last be short in one, and long in
the other. Now the antierits, in uttering those vowels, distinguished exactly Hence the long and short ones, wheresoever they occurred. St. Austin takes notice, that when we find this passage in writing, Non est absconditum & te os mevm, it is impossible to tell at first whether the o of this word os be long or short; but if it be pronounced
it comes from comes from o's, oris.

short,

os,

And

ossis ; this

the beauty of versification. likewise, that in this verse of Virgil,

if rt be pronounced long, it without doubt added greatly to For which reason the same Father says

and

cano, Troja qui primus ab oris, to put primly the last of which is long, instead of primus, where it is short, the ear would be offended, and cease to find the same harmony. And yet there is no ear, however, so delicate, that, without knowing the rules of Latin quantity, and hearing
if

Arma virumque

we were

this verse recited with primus ab oris, or primis ab oris, would be able to distinguish any thing that gave offence more in one than the other. The antients also observed this distinction of long or short

vowels in their writing, in which they frequently doubled the vowel, to denote a long syllable ; which Quintilian acknowledged to have been practised till the time of Attius. Sometimes they inserted an h between these two vowels, in order
after
still

to strengthen the pronunciation, as Ahala for Ala or Aala ; and, dropping the first A, they likewise made Hala ; for this is

the same noun, though

it.

some learned men have been dubious

about
for

it is for this same reason that we find in the antients mehe mee or me long, mehecum for mecum, and the like just as we say vehemens for veemens ; prehendo for preendo ; and mihi for the antient mi or mil. But afterwards, for the sake- of brevity, they were satisfied with drawing only a small stroke over the vowel, to shew it wa
;

And

long,

U. A", E, O, Though for the vowel I they never And hence it is mark, as we shall shew hereafter. that we still meet with totiens for toties, quotiens, vicensimus, for" monsus, aquonsus, and such like which is owing entirely, as Lip-

thus

used

this

observes, to the ignorance of transcribers, who took this small stroke for a tittle, that stood for an n or an as is still practised, t not that the it served antients knowing only as a mark of among
fiius

quantity.

250

NEW METHOD.
CHAPTER
III.

Book IX.

Of

Vowels in particular. And particularly of those that are called open.

in

THE

vowels, A, E, I, are called open, because them the mouth ought to be opened wider pronouncing
three
first

than in pronouncing the

rest.

I.

Of

A.

Nothing more remains to be said of the A, after what hath been mentioned in the preceding chapter, except that this vowel hath a relation and affinity with a great many others, as we shall see in the sequel. We may further observe that it is the most open of them all, as the most simple, and the easiest to pronounce for which reason it is with this that children begin their alphabet. So that if we do but rightly consider the natural order of those vowels, we shall find, that from this, which is the most open, they diminish gradually down to the U, which is the most shut, and which of all the vowels has the greatest need of the motion of the lips to pronounce it.
;

'

II.

OfE.
We

scarce a letter that admits of more different sounds in all languages than this ; particularly in French. may take notice of three of those sounds which sometimes occur in a single word,

There

is

asfermete, nettete, brevete, &c. The because it is pronounced with the

first is

an e which

I call

open,
is

mouth open.

The second

weaker sound generally called obscure and mute, because it has a than the rest ; orfeminine, because it serves to form the feminine And the third, opposite to this, is called in French metre.

rhymes

'

e clear, or masculine ; as also e shut : it is frequently marked with a small accent over it to distinguish it from the rest. Besides this the French language hath another, which is pronounced like an a, and therefore ought rather to be called an a, since the figure is quite accidental in regard to letters : and perhaps it would be better to write it with an a, were it not for point\

As ing out the derivation of words in the original languages. for en an, Empereur for Ampereur, because it comes from Iwperator ; because it comes from in ; pendre for pandre, because it comes from merit for want, bependere ; grandement,fortement, difficilement, &c. cause they come from the Italian. But as for the other open <?, which some make use of, as in bete, to look upon fete, tfae, or with an S, beste, feste, teste, we ought it as the same with the first e in brevete, fermete, &c. from which
it hardly differs, except in some length of quantity This seems to be well illustrated by the comparison of these two words, fer, andferre, where this e, which becomes longer in the first syllable of the second word, is nevertheless the same as

or accent.

thai

OF
A

LETTERS,

#c.

251

And therefore we may reduce all the French that of the first word. E's to three, or at most to four, if we likewise include that which and these four different sounds may be observed is sounded as an ;
word, as Deterrement. But the latter, which is called the long and open e, and appears &c. properly correparticularly in these words, bete, fete, tete, it whose sound perfectly represents, sponds with the Greek eta, since the aforesaid eta was introduced on purpose to distinguish the long E, saying #?r*, as if it were beeta. Which made Eustathius say that /3>j &*, bee bee, expresseth perfectly well the bleating of the sheep wherein he is supported by the authority of the antient poet So that it is really amazing, there should be people Cratinus. who still pronounce it like an j, contrary to the general analogy of the language, since Simonides, who invented the two long vowels D and a/, did it with no other intent than to make them correspond to the two short ones and o contrary to the unanimous opinion 'of all the antients, and the testimony of the ablest writers of the and contrary, in short, to the standing practice of the latter ages best scholars both in France and other nations ; which might be further evinced by a great number of authorities and arguments, drawn from the comparison of all languages, if it had not been already sufficiently demonstrated by those who before us have handled the subject. On the contrary, the e shut expresseth the Greek !4"Aox, like
in a single
; ;
;

])
''

the last mfermete. And the other, which is between both, gives a particular grace to the French language, the like of which is not to be found in any other ; for it forms the feminine rhymes in verse, as when they sayferme, terme, &c. But it is very remarkable that this E, which constitutes almost one half of the French rhymes, hardly ever occurs twice successively in the same word, except in a few compounds, as devenir, revemrj remener, entretenir, contrepeser, &c. and even here it is not at the end of the words. For which reason in verbs that have an E feminine in the penultima of the infinitive, as peser> mener it is changed into an open e in those tenses which finish with this E feminine: so that they say, cela se pese, il me mene, as if it were And in the first persons which end with this paise, maine, &c. same E feminine, it is changed into an E masculine in interrogations, because of the pronoun je which follows and is joined to it, and which hath also an e feminine. Thus we say, faiine, je joue, je prie. But in interrogating we say, joue-je ? aime-je ? prie-je ? And if, to facilitate the pronunciation on those and other occasions, people would only accustom themselves to put some little mark on the e feminine, as it is customary to put under the 9 in particular words, it would be distinguished from the e masculine, which has its mark over it, and the plain letter e might remain for what we call the e mute and obscure. And thus we might effectuate, almost without any trouble, such a distinction in orthography and pronunciation, as may be deemed perhaps of all others the most uecessary in the French language, since v/e see daily that not only foreigners, but even those who are versed in the language, are mistaken and puzzled in the distinction of those two <?'s.
t

NEW METHOD.
The
had
their

BoolflX.

Latins had also their different sounds of this letter. They E long and open, which answered to the Greek Eta, and for that reason was frequently doubled, as we see in medals and antient inscriptions, feelix, &eedes > &c. The second was like the E short and shut of the French, and answered Co the Greek l4/*Ad. And these two differences of the E are plainly marked in the writings of the antients. vocaNam cum corrilis, says Capella, duarum Grcecarum vim possidet. Cum producitur, ETA est, ut ab t Grcecum est, ut ab hoste ; pitur

hac
the

die.

But beside
I.
:

viam

vesperi, find in antient inscriptions, navebus, exemet, ornavet, cepet, Deana, mereto, soledas, and the like. And, as we have elsewhere observed, from thence also ariseth the change of those two vowels

we

that they put an E for an I in Menerva, Leder, Magester, and that Livy wrote sebe and and that : Donatus, quase by reason of the affinity of these two letters, the antients made no scruple to &c. Hence say heri and here, mane and mani, vespere and
tilian,
still

there was a middle sound between the E and observeth, that they used to say veam for and Festus, that they said me for mi or miki: and Quin*
this,

Whence Varro

in so many nouns, either in the nominative, as impubes and impubis, puhx and pulex, cinis and ciner, &c. or in the accusative, as pelvem

n
[(

or pelvim ; or in the ablative, as nave or navi, and the like nouns of the third declension and in the second Dii for Dei. Concerning which see what has been said in the first volume, when treating of the Declensions. The fourth E of the French, which is put for A, was also found among the Latins whence Quintilian witnesseth that Cato wrote And hence, withindifferently dicam or dicem,Jaciam QY faciein. out doubt,* it comes that the A of the present tense is so frequently
; ;

into E, either in the preterite, as fncio, jacio,jeci t &c. or in compounds, as arceo, coerceo ;

changed

fed ;

ago, egi ;

damno, condemTHO ; it is this also &c. To owing that they said sparge, aspergo, balarefor belare (to bleat) which is still to be found in Varro, 1. de R. R. cap. 2. Incestus for incastus ; talentum for raXavlov damnum for demnum, from diminuo, according to Varro. From this same cause it proceeds that we meet ,with so many words written with E or A in antient authors and in the old glossaries, as cequiperare for Condamnare forcondemnare, V. Gloss. Dejetigari for <zquiparare.
-,

de/atigari, Varr. Effligi for affligi, Charis. Expars for expers, xfjt-oipo^ V. Gloss. Experts for expartce or effcetce, Varr. Imbarbis for imberbis, V. Gloss. InarS) arf^vos, for iners, id, Repcrare for reparare t

whence comes recuperare, and the like. But it is further observable that the E had likewise some affinity with the O, as we shall shew hereafter and even with the U. Whence cometh diu for die, lucu for luce, altux for allex, the great
;

toe, dejero for dejuro,

st

Neptunus

for

Nuptunus, d nubendo

operiendo, according to Cicero,

Brundusium

terrain, id for /3^vT>5o-<ov, ulcus

in

for E\KO$. And hence it comes that the verbs moneo t monui ; doceo, docui, &c.

EO

make UI,

III.

Of

OF

LETTERS,
III.

<$c.

253

Of I.
;

The I, as we have already observed, was the only vowel over which they did not draw a stroke to mark its being long which is But in order to shew further proved by the authority of Scaurus.
the quantity thereof, they letter among the rest plso, fore amdng all the letters it Hence it is that in the

lengthened

it

in the

nature of a capital

vlvus, ^D!LIS, and the like. Wherewas called long by Synecdoche.

Aulularia of Plautus, when Staphilus wants to hang himself, he says that he wanted to make a long letter of himself.
.

me iwamfaciam litteram Longam, meum quando laqueo

ex
is

collunt obstrinxero.

the explication that Lipsius gives of it, which seems far more rational than that of Lambinus, who understands it of all sorts of capital letters ; not considering that the Romans had no small ones, and that among the capitals, this alone surpassed the

This

rest.

But

if

we should be asked whether

like the other vowels,

to signify the long

swereth, that absolutely speaking, it opinion of the most learned critics, examples to the contrary, perhaps by corruption, as DIVI! AUGUST!, is an inscription in the reign of Augustus. As therefore the I by its length alone was equivalent to it in quantity, so it has happened frequently to be put for two real ii t that is, which ought to be expressed in discourse, as DE MANIB!S,

the I was not also doubled quantity, Lipsius anAnd this is the was not. we meet with some though

D!S MANIBUS, for Diis Manibus. And to this are those contractions which are looked upon as established in owing the writings of poets, Di for Dei, oti for otii, urbem Patavi, for Patavii, Virg. and the like. But the antients marked likewise the quantity of this letter by the diphthong ei, as Victorious observeth ; so that it was the same thing to put Divl, or DIVEI, and the like, the long I and ei pavThis is so far true, ing the same, or at least a very similar sound. that Priscian thought it was 'the only way to mark the long I; though what has been above mentioned, sufficiently sheweth there was another.
for manibiis.

And this pronunciation of ei was become so common among them, that they even gave it to the short words. This shews that it was not perhaps so much a mark of quantity, as of a fuller and more agreeable sound, which sufficiently appears from some verses out of Lucilius, which I shall presently produce, and which made this its medium betwixt the two vowels, of which we have taken
notice above.

Hence

it is,

that in old copies

we

still

find omneis,

not only for omnes in the plural, but moreover for omnis in the singular, and others in the same manner. And indeed there is no manner of writing, says Victorinus, about which there have been such disputes among the antients, as
this.

down

as a rule to put

Lucilius and Varro endeavoured to distinguish it, by laying i only in. the singular, and ei in the plural: so

S54

NEW METHOD.
Jam
Hoc Hoc
venei'e,

Book IX.

so as to say hujus pueri, amid, &c. and in the plural, hi puerei, amiAnd likewise in the dative illi with i only, but in the cei, &c. nominative plural illei with ei. This is proved from the following verses out of Lucilius :
puerei

E posiremumjacito

atque

I.

Ut plures puerei jiant, &c.

illei fecere,

\\ViJactum uni, tenue hoc jades I. addes, E, UT PINGUIUS FIAT.

With the rest which may be seen in Joseph Scaliger, who extracted them partly from Quintilian, and partly from Victorinus, where
observable, as I have mentioned, that this writing with ei, formerly made a fuller sound ; since he says, ut pinguiusjiat. Quintilian nevertheless finds fault with this manner of writing, 'as well because he says it is superfluous, as also because it is only apt Whence we may to confound those who begin to learn to read. conclude that the pronunciation had changed, and that there was
it is

This made Lipsius say, difference betwixt ei and i. to dispute, whether we ought to write omneis or omnis, puereis or pueris ; since according to Quintilian there was jiot the least difference between those two sounds in the Latin lanConcerning which see what we shall further say in the guage.

no longer any
that
it is

idle

now

5th chap.

n. 3. treating of this

diphthong.

CHAPTER

IV.

Of the

TH
The

three last Vowels, which are called shut. U, Y. They are called shut, because in pronouncing them the mouth is not opened so

three last vowels are O,

wide as

in

pronouncing the others.

i.

two sounds, long and short, perfectly represented by the Greek omega and omicron, the pronunciation of which was very For the o was prodifferent, says Caninius after Terentianus. nounced in the hollow of the mouth with a full and thick sound, as including two oo ; and the omicron was pronounced on the edge of the lips with a clearer and more slender sound. The French have these two ways of pronouncing, expressing the long O by the addition of an S, coste, hoste, which are different from cotte, hotte, motte ; or by the diphthong au, haute, faute, &c. The affinity between this vowel o and the French diphthong au,
its

o/o.

is

not without example among the Greeks, who say avA| or u\a^ sulcus ; rgavfjux. or lya/pa, according to the Dorics, whence it is that the Latins have also caudex or codex, caurus, or corus, &c.

And

hence it is perhaps that as this diphthong au partook greatly of the A, so the O had also some affinity with A. For the Molians said rporos for rfaror, exercitus
;

ovu for uvu, supra.

Which the

Latins have likewise imitated, borrowing domo from ^a^ta;, and saying Pabius for Fovius, according to Festus; Farreus forforreus, and O are oftentimes joined in the same &c. And in French the which are pronounced with a long A, Ian, laon word, f jaon, paon f

OF

LETTERS,

S$c.
that
in

some f&n, pan $ though Ramus takes notice marked the long O with ihese two letters AO, which they did as well as <xo or perhaps in imitation of the Greeks, who change
his time
,

into u long in their contractions. hath likewise an affinity with the The

hence

it

is

that of

like ; dixi, \iyu, dico, the the that for Latins of said jEolians the that rfs/xw, tremo, r^o^ea and of made libo ; a-^ri^M, t tego, toga spondeo ; ofpendeo, portdus ; they say adversum or advorsum ; vertex or vortex ; accipiter for or acceptor, itgat%, according to Festus, a bird of prey ; accipitor, hemo for homo ; ambe for ambes, for ambo and ambos, in Ennius:

Greeks have made xAoya,

and the

verbs have a reduplication in E and O, as momordi for memordi, spopondi for spepondi, &c. But the had still a much greater affinity with the U. Hence it is that the antients, says Longus, were apt to confound those two letters ; and though according to him, they wrote consol with an O, yet they pronounced consul with an U. And Cassiodorus informs us that they wrote prcestu for prtesto ; poblicum for publj.cum ; colpam for culpam, &c. Pliny in Priscian tells us the same

Hence also it is that there are so exporrectus for experrectus, &c. in and vero, tute and tuto, nimie in E vere and -adverbs O, many and nimio, cotidie and cotidio, rare and raro, in Charisius, and such like. And it is by this very analogy, that the nouns in make, some the genitive in ERIS, as vulnus, vulneris, and others ORIS, And that the as pecus, pecoris ; stercus, sterceris, and stercoris, &c.

US

it is that we say hue, illuc, for hoc, illoc, which himself hath of. made use Virgil Hoc time ignipotens calo descendit ab alto, ^En. 8. Which is likewise proved by Servius on this passage. And Quintifian observeth that they said, Hecoba, notrix, with an o for an u ; that of Odysseus^ the ^Eolians made Udysseus, whence the Latins had borrowed Ulysseus. And in short his tutors had wrote Servom with an o, whereas in his time they wrote it with two uu, though neither of those writings did perfectly express the sound which struck the ear.

thing, and thence

II.

had a which much on the bordered And TeO. sound, very very rentianus expressly declared that the U filled the sound of the. In vain does Lipsius, as well as Vossius, prediphthong or. tend that this pronunciation was only for the U long, and that the short one was pronounced like an \J/Aov, that is like a French . For Priscian teacheth the contrary, and doubtless his authoAnd in regard to the rity is preferable to their's on this occasion. argument which they draw from a passage of Varro's, which says that they pronounced luit in the present, differently from luit in the preterite we shall shew hereafter, in the treatise of accents, that this difference was only in the quantity, and not in the sound. And if any body should still doubt of this truth, we might further produce the authority of antient marbles and inscriptions, which being written according to the simple pronunciation, have frequently ou for u, not only in long words, as loumen, nountios,
said
it

from what has been

full

OfV.
plainly appeareth that the

S56
but likewise
is in Gellius,

N E W M E T H O D.
in the short, as fouom, fouo, &c. lib. 1. c. 12. according as we find
it

Book IX.
And fouit
in
it

for fait

the edition
is

of H. Stephen, esteemed by all the learned. foundation that Vossius attempts to correct it.
Besides,

And

without

we

Towel, does not

find that Ausonius, speaking of the sound of this make this distinction, but says absolutely,

Cecropiis ignota notis,ferale sonans U. that there is no such sound among the Greeks, he plainly gives to understand that it could not have the sound of as on the other hand he has sufficiently pointed out the v4"*o*

Where mentioning
;

natural sound of this letter by the word Jerale, whereby he meant the note of the cuckoo, or of the night owl, to which a parasite " in Plautus alludeth, where he says,

inquam, vin adferri noctuam, Qua TU, TU usque dicat iihi ? nam nos jam nos usque defessi SUMUS* Which perfectly represents the sound of the like ou, according to the note of that wild and well known bird. And if any body should object that Cicero in- his book de Oratore takes notice that heretofore they wrote Phruges and Purrhus without Greek letters, and therefore that the u on those occasions had the sound of i>4"^ov I answer that on the contrary, writing
,,
,

Tu, TU,

illic

Purrhus, they pronounced according to the value of the letters Pourrhous; as we see an infinite number of words, which passing from one language to another, assume the sound as well as figure of the language they pass to. And this answer is agreeable to Quintiiian, when he says, Fortasse etiam quemadmodum scribebant, ita Sf loquebantur. Though we may likewise say that perhaps sometimes they Erroneously pronounced the u like an upsilon, and put it in the stead of v-^i^nv. But then this was no longer a Latin w, but a real Greek Y in power, though not in figure, which is merely accidental to all sorts of letters. And thus we are to understand the verses of Terentianus, which Vossius endeavoureth to wrest to another meaning, where he says of the three common vowels among the Greeks, namely, a, /, ; non habet t Tertiam Romana lingua quam vacant Lntina subdita : Hujus in locum , videtur QUCB vicem nobis rependit interim vacantis Y, QuandfTcommunem reddit Latino Sf Grcsco sonum. does not For since he formally declares that this third vowel that the Latin the Latin to he sheweth tongue, belong plainly was not sounded like the Greek Y, because otherwise he would have had no reason to say that the Romans were without this letter. And adding that the was sometimes put instead of this Greek Y, when, says he, it made a sound that was common both to Greeks was put there improperly and Latins, he lets us know that this and instead of the Greek Y, which was owing merely to the ambition of the Romans, who made use of Latincharacters, that they might seem to borrow nothing of the Greeks. Thus it is that Cassiodorus observes they wrote Suria for Syria , and Donatus that they put sura for syra. Longus mentions the same thing, adding nevertheless that it is better to use the Y in those Greek words. Which shews that they

r^isi/-^ +*

//

Or
had
still

LETTERS,

retained the sound thereof, use of For if the U, as a Latin letter, might have been sounded the U. as the Greek Y, that is, like the French U, which is much softer than that of the Latin OU, Quintilian would not have said for instance, there were two letters, that in the word (the Zephyris, Z and the Y, which he calls jucundissimas litteras) which the Romans had not, but were obliged to borrow of the Greeks whenever they wanted to make use of Greek words, because if they had attempted
to write

#c. even when they made

257

them with Latin

lib.

letters,

this

would have produced a rough

and barbarous sound,

12. c. 10.

If after all this there can be any doubt that the real pronunwas that of the French diphthong ou, we ciation of the Latin

manner in which it is pronounced by the should it be imagined that this might sometimes have the sound of the Greek Y in Latin ; then the Greeks in all probability must have been very much in the wrong, when in making use of Latin words they had recourse to to express the force of the Latin U, when they needed only to have Wrote their \J,/Aov. To this genuine sound of the Latin it is owing, as already hath been mentioned, that it was so frequently changed into O, as volt for vult, &c. because the being pronounced like the French ou, it greatly partook of the nature of O. And for this same reason these two letters are so often changed for one another in analogy. For from ro'jur cometh roboris, from dominum in the singular cometh dominos in the plural, and the like. But it is to be observed, that we still retain something of this antient pronunciation of the in those words where it is followed or an N. Dominum, dcderunt, &c. This is owing to the by an natural property of those two consonants, which produce a very particular sound, and are always pronounced broader and fuller, let them be joined with whatever vowel they will: it being the same thing, according to Quintilian, to say servom, as servum, or servoum. Though we have lost this pronunciation in some words when the n is followed by a c, as nunc, tune, hunc, cunctis, and deJunctis in the Church service. But if it should be asked whether the had entirely the Same sound as the diphthong we may answer it had not, but somebecause the diphthongs, as the word implies, thing very like it were productive t>f a double sound composed of two vowels, as we see in the French diphthongs, czW, beau, mien, &c. though of one syllable. This was not the case of the U, which had but one though a full sound. And this is the opinion of Ramus, for otherHence we see wise, he says, it would have passedfor a diphthong. that Joseph with had no find fault Ausonius for to Scaliger right
need only
to observe the

modern

Italians.

And

saying in this verse,

Cecropiis ignota notisjerale sonans U, that the sound of this U, which is ou, was unknown to the Greeks, because the sound of the ou was not altogether the

same.

diphthong

VOL.

II.

But

258
But besides

NEW METHOD.
this natural

Book IX.

pronunciation of the U, there was another, according to Quintilian, that had a middle sound, as it were, between I and U, which was the reason of its being variously written : and thence it is that we still meet with optimus or optumus, maximus or maxumus y monimentum or monumentum, &c. And the antient inscriptions abound with these variations, for

stupendium

stipendittm y aurufex for aurifex ;

ensis, the hilt,

and

in like

manner we say, capulum

exilium

from capio ; clipeus for clupeus ; exul for exit, from Jacul for facile ; lubet for libet ; manibice for manuUce ;

olilare for volutare, Varr.

and the
III.

like.

OfY.
this head,
it

There

is

hardly any

thing further to be said in regard to this

ft
J
j

"

was always used in Greek nouns, and pronounced very near in the same manner as the French U, which has a middle sound between the Latin i and u. The French particularly make use of this letter Y in all words ending in y, as epy, fourny, garny, &c. though they have lost its sound, for they always pronounce it as an t. And this pronunciation they have even introduced into the Latin tongue, where there is in some measure a necessity for tolerating it because of its being established by custom but it is by no means to be admitted into the Greek language, where the v4>/Xov ought to be pronounced like a French U : which is demonstrated by all the antient and modern grammarians, and may be further corroborated by an invincible argument, borrowed from those words which are formed by the imitation of sound, to signify the cries of animals. For it is beyond doubt that when we say foaxr/f ululare, p,pxac, mugire, rv&/v, grunnire, the original intent was not to convey the sound of an I, but of an U, as the vowel that borders nearest on the cry of those animals. Therefore it may be observed here in general, that use being the mistress of living languages, and the Latin being now adopted by the Church, and in every body's mouth, it would be imprudent to change the pronunciation of it in things universally received.
;

sixth vowel, after speaking of the

what has been observed upon

when

we

are only to take notice that

But in regard to the Greek tongue, as it is confined to a small number of literati, it seems to be wronging their abilities to say,
either that they are ignorant of the genuine pronunciation of the antients, of which so many learned men have wrote express treatises, or that knowing it, they make a difficulty to conform thereto ;

now received by the most learned of every nation : and not for this (as hath been observed by Sir John Cheke, the king's professor in England, who wrote a learned dissertation on this subject above a hundred years ago), we should be deprived of the whole beauty of the analogy of this language, whether in regard to the numerousness of periods, and the cadence of verse, or to the relation which the words have to each other
since
it is

were

it

surprising

in the declensions,

conjugations,

augments,

dialects,

and

inter-

changing

OF

LETTERS,

&c.

259

Changing of letters : which shews a most beautiful proportion in the whole, and greatly facilitates the principles to those who have a mind to learn the Greek tongue.

CHAPTER V.

Of Diphthongs.
join the diphthongs to the vowels as the whole to its parts. Lipsius calls them BIVOCALES, double vowels, because they are compounded of two vowels : and it may be observed that there are eight in Latin, M, cetas, AI, Maia, AU,

WE

OE, pcena, OI, Tro'ia, UI, harpuia. a Greek diphthong, says Servius, though some write it also with a only, harpya. These diphthongs used to be pronounced with a double sound, as their name implieth: but the two vowels were not distinguished alike, one being sometimes weaker, and the other stronger.
audio, !EI, eta,

EU,

eurus,
is

For

in this

word there

I.

Of the Diphthongs
A

IE and AI.

Therefore in ce and ai, the first vowel had its full and complete of itself is stronger than the other vowels, sound, because the and never loseth the advantage it has over them in pronouncing, as Plutarch witnesseth in his treatise of banquets : on the contrary the latter had a much weaker sound, as may be experienced in Aiax. Hence it was that oftentimes they did not distinguish whether it was an E or an I, and for this reason they wrote heretofore with an AI, what afterwards they came to write with an JE, musai for muses ; Kaisar for Kcesar, whence the Germans and Flemings have still preserved the word Keyser, to signify Ccesar ; Juliai for Julia, and the like ; as appears by the authority of Quintilian, Longus, Scaurus, and other grammarians. Hence it is that in some words the hath remained by itself, as AQUA ab cequando, St. so that in the Greek the diphthong ai ought alIsidorus, says to be more and we should lean more upon ways open than the the than upon the I. Though we must confess that after the was also pronounced like a corruption of the language, the simple E, for which reason, instead of they frequently put only the E, as eger for tzger, etas for cetas, es alienum for CBS. And on the contrary the has been sometimes put for a simple E, as tzvocatus for ewcatus, and the like, with which the old glossaries abound. And hence it is that Beda in his Orthography ranks aquor among the words that are written with a simple E. Which lie does likewise in regard to comcedia. Whereby it appears that the corruption which hath been introduced into the pronunciation of the diphthongs, was contested even in his time, that is, so early as the seventh century.

II.

Of the

Diphthongs
s

AU

and EU.

The pronunciation still observed in nearer upon that of the antients. For the
2

AU and EU, borders AU had a great affinity

with

260

NEW METHOD.

Book IX.

with the O, for which reason they wrote caurus and corns ; cauda and coda, lautus and lotus, plaustt um and plostrum, with a great many others which may be seen in Festus and in Priscian, lib. 1. This the Latins had borrowed from the Dorians, who said oX*| for avAaf sulcus ; rgZ>(*ot for r^xv^at, vulnus ; where we likewise perceive that the pronunciation of the u was much fuller than that of the omicron, since it bordered upon the aa, only that they sounded the somewhat stronger in order to form a diphthong, whence it is that we find Aorelius for Aurelius, in Veter. Epigram. was pronounced almost in the same manner as we now The pronounce Eudoxia, Encharutia, Euripus, not joining the two letters all together, but dividing them as little and as nicely as possible, than the E. and leaning more upon the These two diphthongs
,

EU

had a

relation

to

they have this in French, they have nearly retained the same pronunciation. So that it is quite without reason or foundation that some attempt to pronounce a.v in Greek like af, and iv like ef, as if 4//Ao was an j9 and not an u ; or a diphthong could be formed of a vowel and a consonant, instead of two vowels; or. in short the u ought to have any other effect on both those occasions than the diphthong s, which is pronounced ou and not of, as one would think it ought to be pronounced if those other two sounds were to be admitted.
it comes that the French pronounce not au-tomate, nor eu-angile as and e-vangile, they say eu-nuque, eu-charistie. And though it be ill founded, yet it seems to have been introduced a long time ago, since Beda in his poetry takes notice that they said a-vrum for au-rum, e-vangeImmforeu-angelwm. But as to the verses which are quoted out

each other; for from Eurus comes aura, and particular, that both in Greek, Latin, and

From

this error nevertheless

un af-tomate, un

of Tertullian, Tradit evangelium Paulus sine crimine mundum, is not itf his, no more than the others which are attributed to him, according to what Mons. Rigault hath observed in his notes on this author. And it is contrary to the practice of the antients, who make eu long, as in Eii-ander, Eu-ans, and such like. always Namque ab Enandro castris ingressus Hetruscis, Virg. Nee non Euantem Phrigium, Paridisque Mimanta, Id. been Which they would never have done, says Vossius, had the is which short. from the naturally separated epsilon, But it is observable that Terentius declares that these two diphthongs an and eu were pronounced somewhat shorter titan the

others.

Corripi plerumque possunttewporum salvo rriodo. And lower down; "EyTToA/v, wevjt^v fy yyy, ant poefam 'E/9nc^y, Syllabas primas necesse est ote raptim promere ;

AU& EU quas sic Jiabemus cum

at

Gratis communiter,

duplum manebit, nihil obest correptio. Ill Of the Diphthong El. In the diphthong El, the E was very weak, so that scarce any other sound was heard but that of the I ; hence it is that this E was

Tempus

OF
was often

LETTERS,

$c.

261

lost, and there remained only a long I, as in eo, is, it, for &c. because, as we have already observed, the long I had eis, eit, almost the same sound as this diphthong, as Cicero sufficiently testifieth, when he makes an allusion and comparison betwixt bini

and

m/, and as

we

likewise see in the old

monumental

inscrip-

wrote indifferently dico or deico, heic or hie, omWhich was owing to a delicacy of the language whereas the vulgar or used by well-bred people particularly For which reason illiterate persons rather sounded the E entire.
tions, where they neis or omnis, &c.
;

Varro observes that the peasants said vellum

for

villain,

which

And in Cicero, Crassus reproves too much on the E in this diphbecause by leaning Sulpicius, like an orator, but like a ploughman. And he did not thong, pronounce
came from
vehil/am or veillam.

hence
liber,

also

it is

that heretofore

some pronounced

leber,

and others

because it came from leiber ; and in like manner Alexandrea or Alexandria, as coming from Alexandria : and the like.

IV. Of the Diphthongs and Terence and Victorinus inform us that these two Latin diphthongs had a very great affinity with the Greek diphthong OI. And Ramus in the third book of his schools, expresseth the sound of the latter by these French words moi, toi, soi. This has occasioned the changes we sometimes observe in the antient copies, as Adelphoe for Adelphoi, in Terence and in another place Oinonem for Oenonem, with the like: and shews us the reason why in rendering words from Greek into Latin, they are always changed; one for the other, -rro/t^, pcena, &c. where we see that as of Al they made 1E 9 so of OI they made OE, only by changing I
;

OE

OL

into E.

the Latins the bore a great relation to the U, hath been oftentimes changed into U, as when of pcena they made pu nire, that isnounire, after their manner of pronouncing the U. And therefore we find in antient inscripCoiravit or cceravit for curavit. tions, oisum or cesum for usum. They said likewise moerus for murus aggeribus moerorum, JEn. 8.
as

Now

among

it

happeneth that

OE

according to Servius, whence also cometh pomcerium quasi post sive murum ; we find also moenus for moerus (changing n into r) and in the plural mcenia for munia, from munio. In like manner mcencra for munera, &c. Thus it is that the Flemings

moerum

still

write goet, and pronounce it goot, to signify goad : and thus we say Puni for Pceni ; bellum Punicum for Pcenicum ; the Carthaginians having been called Pceni, quasi Phceni, says Servius, because they came from Phoenicia, where we may likewise take notice of the change of PH into P. For the Jews and other eastern
nations, according to St. Jerom, had no P; whence it comes that he always translates Philistiim to signify the people of Palestine, though now of one and the same letter, which is the 3, they make either a P or a PH, putting it with or without a daguesh. But we are to take notice that this change of the diphthong OI into U, was received was sounded only in those words where the

stronger than the I

whereas

in

most other places,

it

partook a great

62
great
deal

NEW METHOD.
more of the sound of the
us doubt whether
I,

Book IX.
as Lipsius sheweth.

Which makes

the sound of this diphthong, the French words moi, toi, soi ; and whether it would not be better represented by these verses out of Virgil, JEn. 1U Proinde tonaeloquio solitumtibi; megue timoris Argue. Where proinde being only a dissyllable, perfectly expressed the

Ramus hath sufficiently explained when he says it was the same as in

sound of this diphthong, says Vossius, Hence, as in these words where the O was strongest, it has prevailed, and been afterwards changed into U ; in like manner where I was strongest, it has For from Xo/ffw or te&u comes libare ; often remained by itself. from loiber or leiber cometl) liber ; and thereby we see that it is no wonder that the Athenians did not all understand in the same manner this oracle pronounced at Delphi : Xo</x.o a/x otvru. "Hf Augictzos jrohspos and that some took Tu^of for Xo^w, a famine instead of the plague, Not that these two words had entirely the same sound, says Vossius, but because in reality there was very little difference.
/
j

CHAPTER VI.

Of the

consonants. Whether there nature of I and or other are any Triphthongs, Diphthongs among the above those than Latins, explained.
it is

IN
I.

order to explain entirely what relates to the Latin diphthongs, connecessary for us here to take notice of the I and

sonants.

Whether

the I

and

V were
antients.

Consonants among the

were never any thing else Scioppius pretends that the I and but vowels among the Latins, and his principal argument is that in verse we often see them unite into a diphthong, as Jitisset, of

two

three in syllables in Lucilius ; pituita, of in of and two others, suasit, suetus, Virgil :

Horace

suadet,

&c. Suadet enim vesana fames where the u in sua is pronounced in the same manner as in qua. So that according to him the Latins pronounced vinum, vale, just as the Germans pronounce tain, wal, &c. Hence he believes that in navita, the first syllable was pronounced in the same manner as in nauta, because it is only the same word; and the first mjavitor (which we find in Plautus) in the same manner as injautor, the I being lost in those words, merely because it was scarce distinguished in the pronunciation. This may be supported by the authority of Tully, when he shews that there was no great difference between cauneas and cave ne eas. For the E of cave, being hardly distinguished, no more than injace, dice, and the like imperatives, where it is now entirely disused ; they seem to have said cau-neas, for cave ne eas. II. Whether

OF
II.

LETTERS,
there are
this

%c.

263

Whether

any Triphthongs.

opinion of Scioppius, we must also according to more of admit not only diphthongs than are commonly allowed, in aqucc, in alvearia, of of course but triphthongs, as U^E &c. laquearia, Seu lento Juerint alvearia vimine texta t Virg. And we find even by Cornutus, that they were admitted by some of the antients ; for otherwise they would not have given themBesides that Charisius selves the trouble to refute this opinion.

Now

VEA

bles

A as a or by two, as be either vowel, A, single long by may UA, or by three, as U^E. On the contrary Quintilian says, that there are never three vowels in a single syllable, but one of them is changed into a con-

expressly declares in the beginning of his

first

book, that sylla-

sonant.

And

Terentianus maintains the same thing. Syllabam nee invenimus ex tribus vocalibus.

mans had

Vossius likewise rejects these triphthongs, insisting that the Roat all times the J and consonants, and founding his oriental the that on this, languages have their vau and opinion their jod, which answers to these two letters, as we likewise find that they have been adopted by the French and by other vulgar

languages. read also in Cassiodorus, that according to Cornutus, Varro had taken notice of the consonant, which he called va or its sound. because of Priscian declares the same van, rough it not and from confirms Varro, but likewise from thing, only it does not seem at all And Didymus. probable, that the Latins, after following the JEolians in every thing, should not likewise have borrowed their digamma, that is the consonant which supits where to the same Priscian. place every pursuant plied This is further corroborated by the figure invented by the emperor Claudius for this V, which is only an inverted j. Which doubtless he would never have done, had it not been received in the pronunciation. Whence one might infer that the use of this consonant was greater than that of the I, for otherwise he would have no reason to order a new character for one more than for the other : though they are both marked as consonants in the antients, as in Quintilian, Charisius, Diomedes, Terentianus,

We

Priscian,

and others.

book of the Principles of Logic, observes also as a thing beyond all sort of doubt, that in these words venter, is a consonant, the sound fo vqfer, vinum, and the like, where
St. Austin, in his

strong andfull.

For which reason, says he, we drop

it

in

some

words, as amasti, abiit, for amavisti, "abivit, &c. in order not to offend the ear. And hence it is, he addeth, that we derive the of the word from vis, because sonus verbi, etymology validus,

quasi congruit rei qua significatur. Which is consonant to the opinion of Plato in his Cratylus, and to that of the Stoics, who believed there

1
1

//

were

264

NEW METHOD.
:

Book. IX.

were no words, but what could be some way accounted for by the sound of the letters though Cicero laughs at this opinion, which St. Austin likewise seems to disapprove. But besides these reasons and authorities, Scioppius's opinion is liable still to three or four difficulties, which it will not be easy to
solve.

that it destroys the position in verse, where one that ad, for example, in adjuvat could not be long, were not a consonant. And it signifies nothing if the I after the to say with this author, that the ad is long by the apposition of
first
is,

The

would think

which being hard to pronounce, sustains this length of ad proceeded only from the difof the second syllable* how comes it that this ficulty pronouncing itse.f was not long, since according to Ijim it lasted longer syllable
the diphthong
iu,
first syllable.

For

if this

And how came it to give to the first syllable a ? of and time length quantity by sustaining it, when it was neither But if the length of one syllable might itself? sustained long^nor be owing to the fullness of the next, how comes it that the first in Adauctus, is not rather long, since the second is so full and so hard to pronounce, as to be long both by nature and position ?
in

pronouncing

The second objection that may be made against him, and which depends on the first, is, that if the j was a vowel in ab Jove, adjuvat, and the like, it would be a diphthong with the next vowel, and therefore would lengthen that syllable, whereas it is short. To which it signifies nothing to answer, that all diphthongs are not long by nature, because the first in queror, and the second in aqua, sanguu, and the like, are not such. For it may be said, I
think, that those syllables are not real

diphthongs ; the nature of the diphthongs, as we have already shewn, being to have a double was always to become a liquid after sound, whereas that of the as in aqua, sanguis, &c. and even and these two consonants, in after as suavis, S, sue.tus, suarfet, and the like, whose frequently is to be only of two syllables. And then genuine pronunciation was lost, and slipped away in such a manner, that it had no the power or force to lengthen the syllable, unless the following vowel

was already long by nature,

The

vowels, they would have occasioned an elision of the letter m or of the vowel in the preceding word, which they do not. As tollere ab ipso. Auvento. Incute vim ventis. fyiterpres divum Jove missus And not toller* uento,jorturi> inuat, &c. deniesJortuna juvat, Virg. and I vowels are freThe fourth objection is, that even the Ten-vis ubi in gen-va labant. quently changed into consonants, as

third objection

is

that

as in qucsro, suadet, if this I and this

c.

had been always

Par-jetibu^que premunt arctis, accordWhich is much more probable and Tet^ntianus. Frobus ing than the opinion of Macrobius, according to whom those verses would begin with a foot of four short syllables. But whatever may be the result of this question, which hath its what we are most to observe is, that in difficulties on both sides all not pronounce this I, though a condid the Latins probability
argilla.

Ar-jetat in portas.

to

sonant,

OF
sonant, so strong as

LETTERS,

#c.

265

they And in the Laexcept on this occasion, always lacomo or zacopo. tin words where they do not put the g, because they cannot alter the orthography, as jacio, judico, adjuvo^ they pronounce this j In such a manner, that we only perceive the sound of the i vowel, though they call it i consonant. And among the Hebrews the vau and the jod have a much greater affinity with the sound of our i and u vowels, than of our consonants. It is for this reason very likely, that the poets join one of these vowels to others in verse oftener than we imagine. For, not to mention suavis, suetus, suadet, and others, which have this sound of themselves, and not by poetic licence we find alveo of two syllables only, alvearia offour,fuisset of two in Lucretius, and a great
;

As may be still seen by the Italians, I like a vowel, unless they put a before it, to which they even give something of the D'; for though write Gicicomo, they pronounce it almost like Dgiacomo ; but
we do. who always pronounce their

this is to be called a diphthong or a triphor a Syneresis, that is, when two syllables are contracted thong, into one ; examples of which may be seen in the next book, in thai Section of Latin Poetry, chap. 3, n. 5.

many more, whether

III.

Whether

the

may

sometimes pass for a Double Consonant.

the foregoing discourse it is easy to see that the Grammalittle foundation to say that the I was sometimes a double consonant, since it appears rather to have been only a semiAnd little does it import to allege that it makes consonant. the syllable which precedes it long by position, as the first in wzajor 5 since it is certain that if the I was a double letter, it might be resolved into two simple ones, which is not so much as imagined. And therefore the reason why the first is long, in major, pejus, and the like, is not that thej is a double consonant in those words, but. on the contrary it is because being there a vowel, it makes a diphthong with the first, mai-or, pei-us y &c.
rians

From

had very

indeed it evidently appears that this i cannot form a long position of itself, since in byugus, trijitgus, quadrijiigus, the i is short in the antepenultima before this consonant.
Interea bijugis infert se Leucagus albis^ ^En. 10. not only to the compounds of jugum, as some have fancied, but likewise to the other words. Aure rejectantem mistos cum sanguine dentes, M\\. 5. as Pierius would have us read it whereas others put ejeciantem, which Macrobius, Farnaby, and Vobsius, seem to favour : though this makes nothing at all for the I consonant, the first syllable being long in this word, only because we are to read it with a diph-

And

Which happens

the like with

thong ei-ectantem, and perhaps they even put two w, as Priscian witnesseth that the antients wrote with a diphthong erius, peiius, Pompeiius, examples whereof are still extant in antient inscriptions ; and as we learn from Longus, that Cicero wrote aiio, Maiiam, and

&

For

266
For
like.
//
/

NEW METHOD.
this

Book IX.

very reason the

first is

long in Caiius, and Caii, and the

Quodpeto da Caii, non peto consilium, Mart. and Lucretius has made it the same in reii, eii,
Plautus.

as

likewise

CHAPTER

VI.

Of

Liquids.

THEY N
that

generally
;

is,

L, R, M,

reckon four liquids, or gliding letters; which run glib and smooth in pronouncing; namely, though, as we have already taken notice, the two last

to each other, that those not able to effect it, because of its great asperity, do naturally fall into the L. Hence ariseth the mutual change betwixt these two letters. For not only the Attics say xf/avo* for xA/avo$, clibanus ; and the like but the Latins have also taken cantherus from xavhSxiof, liUum from Xe/^ov, vermis from &/K./V?, or Fc'Afuw, a tvorm, &c. And by the same analogy of niger they have made nigellus, of umbra, umbella, and such like diminutives. They used also to say conftacuit for confracuit, Varr. Parilia for Palilia, Festus ; just as, we say Alvernia for Arvernia, Auvergne. was put also for D, as Priscian observeth, Arvocatos But the And in like manner meridies for advocates ; arverna for adverna. And the R was likewise for medidies, taken from media dies, &c.
;

The L and R have so great a relation who want to pronounce an R, and are

are not very gliding.

changed

is pronounced on the the of was whence it called lips, edge mugientem litteram. It was often dropped in prose, as it is still in verse. Restitutuiri, in the civil law, instead of restitutum iri. Salte for saltern, Vet. Gloss. was called tinniens, because it had a On the contrary the clearer and neater sound, the tongue reaching the palate of the Which sheweth mouth, as Nigidius and Terentianus observe. that it was pronounced in Manlius the same as in an, in menses

The

M hath

into S, as

we

shall

shew

hereafter.

a very obscure sound, and

//

/'

\\

the same as in en, &c. Though sometimes it lost great part of force in particular words, and helped to form a simple sound between it and g, as we shall more particularly take notice in the 9th chap. num. 7. Scaliger in his book de emend, temp, observes, that the Chaldeans frequently changed nun into lamed; Nabonassar, Nabolassar; Nabonidus, Labonidus. It was also customary with the Greeks to change the n into /, saying for instance, AeVas for yfaw, from whence we have Lepus . wXev/xwv for wevfAuv, from whence we have pulmo : M*M/o* for Manlius, &c. But sometimes they dropped the n entirely, as 'OTIO-/O?, for Hortensius : which made Lambinus imagine, that the real name of this Roman orator was Hortesius, contrary to the
its

authority of an tient copies

and

inscriptions.

Besides,

we

find

by

a mul-

Se
>y-y->^_

OF

LETTERS,

#c.

267

a multitude of other examples, that it was usual with the Greeks to drop the n t when it happened not to be final, as rAA/ CtfvW*, Aay5*)<r*, 'la-Trav/a TagKuvnvtot in geographers and histo-

N-

rians, for Gallia Narbonensis, Lugdunensis, Hispania Taraconensis t 'OvciXw for Valens, &c. KX>5/xy, K^O-MS, novSw, for Clemens, Cres-

cens, Putlens, in the This letter is also

New

Testament and elsewhere. sometimes lost in Latin, as when of abscindo

likewise meet with abscidit is formed abscidi in the preterite. Hence they used to write for atroTfpvti, in the present, V. Gloss. cost, to signify consules, as Quintilian observeth by cutting off the n. But very often this omission of the n can be attributed to no

We

other cause but the ignorance of transcribers and sculptors, when find in the antients, for example, Clemeti for Ctementi, cojux Because as the small strokes that for conjux, meses for menses, &c. are put over the vowels to mark the long ones a, e, o, have been sometimes taken by the ignorant for tittles that made n and m, as we have already observed ; so on other occasions, where they afterwards really signified those same letters, they were omitted by those who believed that they xvere only marks of quantity. And that is what deceived Lambinus in the word Hortesius, as we have seen but just now. Quintilian says that the m was frequently at the end of words in Latin, but never in Greek, and that the Greeks changed it then into w, because the n had a more agreeable sound, though it was rare in Latin to see words ending with this letter. Hereby we see that it is an error to pretend that in Greek the n ought to be pronounced like an m before /3, <jr, or /* ; since at the end of words it would be a barbarism, according to Ramus, to

we

say TOV /o/ov, as the like.

if it

were

torn bion,

rw

fug/$, as

if tern

merida, and

Juria from for carCancer 0ov/<z. Carmen for canimen, from cano. eer, of which they formed cancelti. Germen for genimen, from geno for gigno, according to Joseph ScaAnd it was likewise put for S. liger upon Varro, and the like. whence we have cessores for censores in Varro, as the same Scaliger observeth. Sanguis for sanguen, &c.
also an affinity with
S/vo*,

But

had

And from

R, as dims and thence comes JEneus for cereus.

CHAPTER

VIII.

Of the Mute

Consonants, andjirst of those of the Jirst

order, P, B, F,

V.

give the name of mutes to those consonants, which have a more obscure and less distinct sound than the rest. There are six of them in our division, which we disposed according to the relation they bear to each other.

WE

L Of

268

NEW METHOD.
I.

Book IX.
,

Of Band

P.

are so near a-kin, that, according to Quintilian, reason required a b in tlie word obtinuit, but the ear could distinguish Hence we find by antient inscriptions, and only a p, optinuit. old the glossaries, that these two letters were often confounded, by

and

pono, oppuno for obpono. Sac. And several nations frequently pronounce one of these letters for the other, as the Germans, who say, ponum vinum for bonum, and the like.* The Greeks also used frequently to change these two letters, one for the other ; and Plutarch takes notice that it was customary for the inhabitants of Delphi to say, @arw for ware'iv, (3utov for THX^OV, &c. And hence it comes that whenever an S followeth, we change the b into p. Scribo, scrips?, just as the Greeks say, Ac/Cw, W^w, &c. for the B, according to Priscian, is never suffered to precede the S in any syllable. But this is not so general as this author imagined, since we still meet with absis and absinthium, for the Greek words 4"? an d \J//0io. It is by this same analogy that the Latins have taken pasco from &OCTKU, papcz from /3aj\ buxus from 7rv|o?, pedo from /3&, puteus from udo?, and the like ; as the Greeks have borrowed w^yo?, turris, from the Phoenician word Borg 9 whence the French word

apsensfor absens, optimus for obfimus, plcpsforplebs,poplicusforpubHence we have still remaining suppono for sublicus, and such like.

bourg seems also to be derived. These two letters have likewise tnis in common, that they have crept into several words wjthout any necessity, as absporto for asporto, see Gloss.
ostentui, ibid,

Obstendit for ostendit, see Gloss. Obstentui for it is that from urere they say comburere ; and hence also, according to Nonius, they say celebre for celere, &c. And the same in regard to the P. Dampnum for damnum, see Gloss. Scampnum for scdmnum, Id. Sumpsi for sumsi t &c. See the Pre-

and thence

terites, vol. 1. rule 51. p.

257.

II.

Of

the

F and

the

consonant.

The F was pronounced

aspiration
;

almost like 9, but not with so strong an

as Terentianus observes.
rallies

Grceca 4> recedit lenis fy hebes sonus. a Greek, who instead of Fundanius, said <|>MWNevertheless, daniuS) that is a p with an aspiration, P-hundanius. upon the decline of the language, these two letters used to be put for one another, as may be seen by the old glossaries, folanx for &c. phalanx* and in like manner, jilosophiaifalerce, a fuller is the The V, that sound, but less consonant, had

P littera a

Hence Tully

give it, by which we make it border very rough near upon the F. It had more of the German W, tuinum, wine ; concerning uhich see what hath been already said, c. 6. And hence the Greeks frequently changed it into ov, Varus, Qvafos, &c.
tlian

we now

III.

Re-

OF
III.

LETTERS,

$o.

269

Relation between the

V and the

Digamma.

produced no position in verse, as we shall sonant, for Hence shew hereafter. Joseph Scaliger, in his notes on Eusebius, hath extremely well observed this difference between the digamma and the V consonant, that after the digamma is dropped, the word whereas the V is necessary still subsists, as FA*', IXD, u Fox, <Joy to form the word, as vulgus, volo, vado, which would be destroyed, were we to say only ulgus, olo 9 ado, &c.
it
:

the -flSolic Digamma, which was supplied the place of so called because it had the figure of two rammas, one upon anoBut we are particularly to observe that the digamther, thus, F. con'so strong as we now pronounce the ma was not

ThisV

pronounced which reason

IV. Other Relation between

and B.

This V consonant had likewise a great relation to B, for which reason in words derived from the Greek, one is often taken for the other, as /3/w, vivo ; @ix, vis ; /SovAw, volo ; Gabu, venio ; vescor ; /3o^, vox ; 0v o?, vorax ; fkotiu t vofHxtifyj, vado ; &a-x.u, For we have already taken notice that e was frequently veo.
0, and at into e. comes that the Greeks spmetimes rendered by a /3 the Latin words that begin with a V, j3aA3gt for valere, because, as they no longer used the digamma, they had nothing that came nearer to it ; especially since the B began already to degenerate This is a further from its natural sound, which is that of 0. in the present V sounded that this was not proof, says Lipsius, would as otherwise the Greeks because manner, naturally have the as Therefore to it passage we attempted by 9 express by /3. C who it crassum n. 2. calls from St. 6. Austin, chap. fy quasi quoted validum sonum, ought not, in all probability, to be understood of the roughness, but rather of the fullness of the V, which sounded almost the same as the French diphthong ou, and was very near a-kin to the German W. But this does not prove by any maans that the Greek B should be pronounced like a V consonant, which we have made appear in the New Method of learning the Greek tongue. Now what has been here observed in regard to the affinity between the B and the V, greatly favours the pronunciation of the Spaniards and Gascons. And though this error may seem very For not only gross, yet it is more antient than people imagine. Adamantius hath taken particular notice of it in Cassiodorus, but there are examples of it in old inscriptions, as BASE for VASE, CIBICA for civic A, &c. Just as we likewise meet with instances of V for B, VENEFiteUM for BENEFICIUM, siBE for siVE and in the Florentine Pandects, AVEO for ABEO, VOBEM for BOVEM,. VESTIAS for BESTIAS, and the like which is very necessary to

changed into

Hence

it

observe.

It

is

likewise in consequence of the. affinity

is

and

relation betwixt

these two letters that of atifaro

~

formed

aiifero,

whence we have
abstuli,

270
abstuli, ablatum.

NEW METHOD.
And
to this also

Book IX.

it is owing that we have arbilla Likewise albena for alvena advena, whence coineth aubain in French, a foreigner according to Cujas : and also aubene, as much as to say advene : bona caduca sive

for arvilla, taken

from arvina.

adventitia, the droit d'aubene, or escheatage, being relative to the estates of foreigners deceased without lawful heirs, and which therefore devolve to the king.

But beside also another For they used to say bruges forfruges, as Cicero to F, and to <f>. takes notice; of QgepM they ma&e fremo, of @<x<rx.<*vos jhscinum, of And on the contrary they used to say sifilare &svQo;,fundum, &c. for sibilare, whence also comes the French word siffler ; said
vobis for ab vobis ; and thence we have still remaining, suffero for subfero, sufficit for subficit, suffusio for subfusio, and others. Whereas the Macedonians, as Plutarch informs us, said BA<*WW

V. Relation of B to F, and to $. this relation of B to V consonant, it had

they

of

for 4>/A/7ttjrov, and such like ; and according to Festus we say album for a'xpov, a kind of white itch ; from p<pu cometh ambo ; and the rest in the like manner.

VI.
As

Other

relations

of

B orPtoM, and of P
or

to

PH.

the letter

labial as

B and
SLS

letters;

hath a very obscure sound, and is almost as it is often changed into one of these two hence P, a globe; glomics, a bottom, or clew of thread: globus t
/AE'AXE/V,

submitto, summitto,

^Eol.

/SeXXs/v,

jra.Qova-x,

^Eol.

fuxdovcrar,

vermis from J^TTO/, somnus from virnq, polluo from p&vvu, fnxxoXw, ^Eol. 9r/xxj;Xo5, whence the Italians have taken picolo, little. Again, as P hath a relation to B, and B to F, so P hath also a
relation to F, as Jldo from vei&u persuadeo, Jlgo from veTyu. And it has likewise a relation to PH, either because originally this is no more than an aspiration added to the sound of P, or because

PH

in process of time this

we have just now

comes from
like

.was pronounced like an F, which, as Thus trophceum observed, has an affinity with P.

PH

rgoirotiov,

manner, caput from

&C*

romphcza from po^otioi^ verto from fkttu. In paA, carpo from v.a.^u > sapiens from

CHAPTER IX.

Of the second class of Mutes,

between THERE
is

C, Q, G, J.

an

G and J consonant. Besides, there between C and G but we must see in what manner.
;

affinity or relation

between

C and Q,
is

as likewise

an

affinity

I. /fe-

OF
I.

LETTERS,
C
Q

#c.

271

Relation between

and Q.

the relation between C and Q, that several gramas a superfluous letter, marians have attempted to discard the are sufficient to express the same and the the C that pretending sound as Q. And we see that the Greeks have not this letter, which was taken from the Kophe or Koppa of the Syrians, and in French it has no other force than that of the single K, or that of a

So great

is

before A, O, U.

hath nearly the same properQuintilian asserts, that the letter ties and effect as Q. And Ramus declares, that in the university had always the same sound in Latin as it has of Paris the letter now in French, till the foundation of the royal professorships, under So that they said qalis, qanttis, qis, as we see some Francis I. people pronounce it still. And he observes, that at first every body

opposed the other pronunciation, introduced by the king's professors, as an innovation by no means to be admitted though afterwards it made its way. Nevertheless the letter Q still retains the same sound as K or C before O and U, as we see in quum, which is the same thing as cum, pursuant to what hath been mentioned in the remarks on the pronouns, chap. 1. num. 4. And in quo: hence Cicero, as Quintilian informs us, rallying a cook who was intriguing for some
;

high preferment, made use of these words, Ego quoque tibi jure Javebo, because they could not tell by the sound whether it was the particle quoque, or the vocative of coquus, a cook. But in conjunction with the three first vowels, A, E, I, it has a thicker and fuller sound, which is so particular, that it cannot be
expressed by any Greek letters, Duras fy ilia syllabas facit^ says Quintilian, qua? ad conjungendas demum subjeetas sibi vocales est utilis, alias supervacua, ut EQUOS ac EQUUM scribimus, cum ipsce etiam
has vocales dace efficiant sonum, qualis
scribi illorum litter is

apud Gr&cos

non

from the
effect in

potest.

Though this sound proceeds

nullus est, ideoque as much

as

from the Q, because after a

the

U has

the same

same
as

lingua, sanguis, and others ; and heretofore it had the after S, suavis, suadet, &c. which has still continued in verse,

we have already observed. This shews nevertheless the unreasonableness of some in rejecting the Q, as of Varro according to Censorinus, and of Licinius Calvus according to Victorinus, who never would make use of it ; for it is always of service, since its office is to unite the two following vowels into one syllable, where the C denotes This they are divided. makes the difference between the nominative qui and the dative cui, between the infinitive sequi, taken from the verb sequor, and the This is further preterite of seco, secui, and a great many others. confirmed by Priscian, and by Terentianus Maurus, whom some have placed late in the fifth century, though he must have flourished in the middle of the fourth, since St. Austin quotes him as a dead author in books of his that were written before 390.

And so real is this difference between C and Q, that antient poets have put a C where we always write a Q,

we find the when they

wanted

272
wanted
form.

NEW METHOD.
to divide the

Book IX.

And
sc. 1.

same manner Plautus wanted

cui'ret, a trissy liable, for quiret. Confringe.re nt arcta Naturte primus portaruut claustra cu'iret. tfws also he made acua a trissyllable, for aqua. And in the

Thus Lucretius useth

words into more syllables than they naturally

to

put

relicuiis, in his Cistell. act.

2.

Quod dedi datum non vcllem, quod relicuum non dabo. Because if we do not read it thus, the verse, which is trochaic, not have its full measure.
II.

will

Whether

Q ought to pass for a double letter.

Q

As we have observed that supplied the place of C and U, there are grammarians who insist on its being a double letter, and among the rest Capella, Diomedes, and Longus ; an opinion which Vossius has also favoured. The ground they go upon is, that the antients wrote QT, Q^E, QID, &c. without a w, examples of which are still to be seen in antient inscriptions, whence it follows, was included in Q, and consequently that this say they> that the is a double letter. Nevertheless it is beyond all doubt that cannot be a double for in otherwise the first and the like, would be letter, aqua, equus, whereas is short in verse. it long, To their arguments I shall give two answers ; the first that it was the custom of the antients frequently to take a single letter for the characters which formed the name of the letter : putting, for instance> a only for Ka or Ca, they wrote Krus for Kams, and this did not make the a double letter. So that they might yet a for likewise put q only qu, andqis for quis, &c. And thence it appears, to mention it only by the way, that when in Greek writings we meet with o for a, this o stands for the name of the letter, as Quintilian observes ; for its name was ov, according to Victorinus, just as they said pv, vv, ov; the name of no letter whatever being formed by a simple character. Hence the E itself was called El, as we find in Eustathius and Plutarch ; so that sometimes, when they wrote only E, they pronounced El, the single letter standing for the name of the letter itself. And therefore we meet in Athenaeus with AIONY2O for A<ouc-, and in the two Farnesian columns, which were removed from the via Appia, TO TPITO for T rg irts, HEPOAO for Hf u$ov, and the like. The second answer I make to their objection is, that when the antients wrote qis, perhaps they pronounced it as if it was a K, and the writing changed with the pronunciation. Fortasse etiam sicut

And this answer scnbebant, ita fy loquebantur, says Quintilian. seems the more exact, as in Gruterus's inscriptions we meet not only with q, but also with c only, for qu ; Cintus for Quintus, sicis for siquis. As on the contrary we meet with Quronly for C. tius for Curtius, scequlum for steculum, mequm for mecum : and with qu for C, as liquebit for licebit or liqebit ; which is proper to be observed in order to correct a multitude of corrupt passages.

III.

OF
III.

LETTERS,

$c.

273

Of the

U which

always accompanies the Q.

is always accompresent manner of writing the a U, which has given occasion to gramcourse of by panied marians to start a thousand idle questions: as whether it be a for the prevowel or consonant, whether it forms position with it makes a with whether the followor diphthong ceding syllable,

But

in the

ing vowel, &c. which always accompanies the To cut short, I say that this is not a consonant, and therefore does not form position and that which glides away so nimbly it is a vowel, but a liquid vowel,

in

pronouncing

it,
it

and therefore

vowel, because it aim luterce in. metro, says Priscian, which made Donatus believe, that, strictly speaking^ it is neither vowel nor consonant. Hereby we see that Alvarez, as well as Vossius, had very little foundation to call it a liquid consonant, because,- if this was the case, it would at least render the first common in aqua, aqmlex, aquilo ; eques, equidem, and the like, which it certainly does not. But a stronger argument that this u is only a liquid vowel, is that being used also after G, as in anguis, it has been omitted in several words where it formerly took place, as redigo, exti/igo, for rediguo, extingiio, &c. And the French use it thus not only after and G, as question, anguille, &c. but likewise after C, as cueillir, &c.

as to be hardly perceptible, according to Beda ; does not form a diphthong with the following loseth its whole force as a letter in verse, amittit

IV. Relation between

and G.
;

and only a diminution of C, according to Quintilian there is a very great affinity between them, since of of xAe'or gloria, of egi actum, of nee x.vsgrnT-ris we make gubernator, And Quintilian observes, that in Gains, otium, negotium, &c. Gneius, they did not distinguish whether it was a C or a G. Hence it is that of centum they formed quadringenta, quingenta, Of porricere (which is still used in regard to saseptingenta, &c. made crifices) they porrigere, and the like. It is the letter that was not invented till after the supposed first Punic war, because we on the always find a C instead of column called ROSTRATA, which was raked at that time in honour of Duilius the consul, and is still to be seen in the capitol
is

therefore

at

CINIENSIS.
the

Rome, asMACisTRATOS, LECIONES, PUCNANDO, COPIAS CARTAWhich is impossible to account for, unless we take

the same sound as K. And it is observable that Suidas, speaking of the crescent which the senators wore upon their shoes, calls it TO 'PufAouKov xaTTTTje, plainly shewing thereby, that the C and for the same since indeed there was no' difference passed thing between them in the sound. For whereas at present we 'greatly soften the C before E and I, pronouncing Cicero nearly as if it was Sisero, they on the contrary pronounced it in this and in all other words, the same as in caput und in corpus.
in

VOL.

II.

I say

274

NEW METHOD.

Book IX.

I say the 'same of G, which always retained the same sound. For whereas we have greatly softened it before e and t, pronouncing it in regis and rege, as in the French word regent and regir ; they on the contrary pronounced it every where as in rego. Hence St. Austin saith, Cum dico LEGE, -in his duabus syllabis,

aliud Qracus, aliud Latinus intelligit ; giving us to understand, that the Latins pronounced theg as strong in lege, as the Greeks in Aey and that these two words had in his time but one and th*

same sound.

But this soft pronunciation of the G is lost, when it happens to be followed by an a, o, or as rcgat rego, regum, whereas we alwith J it the consonant, ways preserve asjacio, major and majus t &c. And if we should be asked whether this J consonant had really this same pronunciation among the antients, we refer to what has been above mentioned, chap. 6. p. 262.
,

and J consonant. which we give to G, is likewise the cause of its having a great relation to the sound with which we pronounce J consonant, when followed by an E or an I. For we sound regi like rejicio, and rege like pejero, and so for the rest.
V. Relation between
The
soft pronunciation
t

VI. Whether the antients pronounced Gn in the manner the French do at present. Another question may arise, whether the Romans pronounced
the

G before
as the

and

n in the same manner as the Italians do French pronounce it in these words, Agnez,
>

at present,

magjiifique,

Espagnol, &c. In all probability they did not, but pronounced the G in agnus, as in agger, for this other pronunciation being so particular, and differing so greatly from the usual sound of the G, the antients would not have failed to take notice of it. It is moreover observable that the is sounded so very little in these words Agnez and the like, that it serves only to denote the liquid N, as the same in Italian is a sign of the' liquid L, Hence it is that the Spaniards do not use the Jtgliola, daughter. all on those occasions, but are satisfied with at putting a small g

tittle

over the n, to signify

its

being a liquid, and that

it

receives

this pronunciation, writing senor, for this reason also Ramus, in his

and pronouncing segnor. And French grammar, useth a par-

ticular

mark

for this liquid

in

French, without putting a g, but

only a small

comma under

the n.

VII. That there is still a middle sound between G and N, which is neither intirely one nor the other, and has given the Greeks occasion to change Ninto r before y,
or ?> X> Another difficulty may here arise, to know whether the changed into r on certain occasions among the Greeks,

is

as in

fa 4 *f*U**>

OF L E T T E R S,
y%i(rat t

ayxugx,

nounced as an N.

For

it

and whether the r be then proseems, says H. Stephen, to be a mistake

&c.

of the transcribers, who lengthened the v a little too much in the and made a y of it. Hence in MSS. ligatures of the small letters, in capitals, such as those he made use of in compiling his Thesaurus, we find those words intire with an N, ANFEAOS, and the like. Besides, Joseph Scaliger, in his notes on Eusebius, quotes, And indeed, from an antient inscription, ANKTPA for Ayxt^a. addeth H. Stephen, it seems ridiculous to say tn at this N should be changed into r, for no other end but that the r should at the same time be pronounced like an N. But in answer to this, wo do not say it is pronounced like a Greek N, but as a vulgar n ; or, to speak more properly, with a middle sound between the N and the G, according to Victorinus, contemporary with Donatus, St. Jerome's master, who acknowledges this change of letters, and this pronunciation among the Greeks. Which made Scaliger say, that if we sometimes meet with an N, this must be rather deemed an error of the transcribers, who imagined they should express this sound better by this letter, whereas, according to Vossius, it seems rather to re-

new character. the "Latins had something like it in their language, which Nigidius, as Gellius observeth, used to call a false N, as in anguis, sed ancora, increpat, ingenuus, and others In his enim non vemm t adulterinum ponitur, these are his words, Nam si ea littera esset, lingua palatum tangeret. For which reason Varro, according to Friscian, lib. 1. takes notice that Attius and the antients used to
quire a

And

put two gg on

this occasion, like aggens, aggerunt, and the like.

the Greeks,

writing

aggidus,

CHAPTER X.

Of the
c/

third class of Mutes, which are </

and T.

TH E

is only a is of C, letter diminution of T, as even according to Quintilian. This seems to favour those who in Greek do pronounce the r like a after a v, saying Trav-n* as if it were ir&itx XEOVTO? as if it were As'ovcfo? a softening that it is be not a to pronounce fault admitted, though perhaps may it otherwise. But even in Latin it is very certain that there is a great relation between those two letters, in consequence of which they are often changed one for the other, as at for ad; which
;
:

made

Quintilian laugh at those

who

scrupled to write them in-

differently ; set for sed, kaut for hand, and others in the writings of the antients : Quit for quid, adque for atque, &c. in inscriptions
,

and elsewhere. The Franch write voit with a t though it comes from videt with a d. And whenever the d is at the end of a word, and the next T2

276

NEW METHOD.
,

Book IX.

next begins With a vowel or an h without being aspirated, they and say, for example, grant esprit, grant pronounce it like a write homme, though they grand esprit> grand homme. Which Shews that in French we ought always to lean harder upon the final consonants when the next word begins with a vowel, than in any
other place. In every other respect the French have almost intirely preserved the' sound of those two letters, except in the T, which is in great measure softened, when joined with an it before another vowel, where it is sounded almost like the s of the antients, pronuntio, as
if
it

were pronunsio.
all

&c.

the same as in

Whereas they pronounced it in litium, mtium t of which nobody can entertain litis, vitis ;

the least doubt, because this soft sound is taken notice of by none of the antients, and moreover because it is a constant maxim, that no, consonant hath two different sounds, either among the Latins or among the Greeks, this privilege, as Lipsius observes, being reserved for the vowels. True it is 'that we have a fragment of one Papirius a grammarian, which mentions that the ti before another vowel was
like tzi, But besides that this justitia like ju&titzia. does not establish our's, this very author pronunciation intirely those in which an i comes immewords, others, among excepts,

pronounced

diately after

ti,

as

otii,

&c.

Which shews

that this pronunciation

was introduced only by degrees, and in proportion as the Latin, was corrupted by the mixture of foreign languages. Hence also it is, that in the old glossaries we find eciain for >etiam : and in Festus, Murtia Dea or Murcia (the goddess of sloth) according to
the observations of Scaliger.

CHAPTER

XL
Letters.
S,

T TNDER the name of hissing letters we include the

\*J
double letters which are resolved by S.
I.

Of the Hissing
Of'ike

and the

letter S.

S is called a hissing letter, because of its sound. It has been variously received among the antients, some having intirely rejected it, while others affected to introduce it every where.
calls it x/C^Xov, adulterinam, and has avoided it in almost his poems. Quintilian says it is harsh, and makes a disagreeable sound in the connexion of words. For which reason it was often in-

Pindar

all

and elsewhere.

and the like in Plautus, Terence, In some Latin authors it was also changed into T, in imitation of the Attics, as mertare, pultare, aggretus, for nier*
tirely rejected,

dignu', omnibu

sare, pulsare, aggressus, &c.

Others, on the contrary, affected to introduce Casmcence for Camcena, dusmostz for dumosce, &c.

it

ev^ry where,
Quintilian takes

And

OF
doubled

LETTERS,

#c.

277

takes notice that in Cicero's time, and afterwards, they frequently it in the middle of words, caussa, divissiones, &c. Be that as it may, there is no doubt of its being harsh if it I:e too hissing, or too often repeated which obliged the French to soften it in such a manner, that when it happens to be in the middle of two vowels, they pronounce it like an Z, saying And this soft sound they have introduced mizere, and not missere. into Latin words, pronouncing miseria, like the French word the Romans always sounded their S in the same misere,
;

though

manner

as in seria,

and the

like.

with R, which is the reason of there in ER and IS, as vomer and vomis, ciner nouns being so many and cinis, volucer and volucris, saluber and salubris, pulver and pulvis, and many others, where we must also suppose the change of E into I, of which we have taken notice above. Others are in OS and in OR labos and labor, honos and honor, &c. The Attics were also used to put the a for f, a.%wt for upfav, Thus from rv$<ns tnasculus ; for Sotpfaktos, audax, &c. *%<rcx.\tos comes turns ; from ta-u (of which they made lo-o^ai} ero ; from And so from Fuvgei<roY, porrum ; from xfow, celer, and the like. Furius &c. iius, ; Valesius, Valerius, But S had likewise a relation to D, as appears even by the Z, which includes both these letters, as we shall demonstrate in the following numbers by the increase of several Greek and Latin

This letter had an

affinity

))

; lapis, lapidis, &c. (whereto and the like, because of the above-mentioned affinity between and T) by the compounding *>, particles, assumo for adsumo ; by the Greek and Latin verbs, cano, oicru ludo, lusi, &c. and, in fine, by divers particular words, as from edit comes est, he eats, by Syncope, for esit.

nouns, clamis, damydis, for clamis, ys

refer
litis,

we may

ditis,

militis,

II.

The double

Of the

Double Letters.

letters

always include the S, and therefore in great

;

measure partake of its hissing. The Greeks have three, Z, S, but the Latins have only which is the case of most of the vulgar lantwo, X and Z
;

guages.

equivalent to cs 9 as dux for dues, for 'which reason it in the genitive ; and likewise to gs, as rex for regs, which reason it makes what for Vossius (notwithstanding says) in the so have For since and C regis genitive. great an affinity, as we have are so frequently and since observed, they already changed one for the other, as itegligo for nee lego, there is a very strong probability that the same double letter is also capable of expressing them both. This was sometimes put with a C, as VICXIT, JUNCXIT, and sometimes with an S, as CAPPADOXS, CONJUXS, &c. S. Isidore takes notice that it did not obtain before the reign of Augustus, and Victorinus informs us that Nigidius would never make use of it. The Z had a softer sound than X, for which reason Quintilian
is
;

The

makes ducts

,.

calls it

mollissimum

fy

suavissimum.

Yet

this is

not the same sound

as

278
as

NEW METHOD.
give
it it is

Book IX.

we

this

it at Beside present, which is only a moiety of the S. had something of the D, but with a very soft pronunciation ;

fylezentius, as if

Medsentius ; Zethus, as if Dsethus, &c. that the Dorians changed this letter into SD, whether in the beginning of a word, as o$yyos for vyoj, or in the was equivalent to middle, as o-yp/VSw for cvgtfa. Not that the

Hence

but by c-S, as Vossius remarks in the first book of his grammar reason of a kind of transposition or Metathesis; both Flaccus and Longus observing, that as the X began with a C, in like manner the Z ought to begin with D; so that all the double letters end with S. Yet Erasmus and Ramus pretend the contrary, and Sextus Empiricus endeavours to prove against the torrent of grammawas as much equivalent to rS as to So-. rians, that Be that as it may, the /E,;lians also changed the $ into as for from whence took calumniari aoAos c><aCaXX<y, ; ^aCaAXm they for diabolos, which we meet with in S. Cyprian and S. Hilary and which Erasmus renders delatorem or calumniator em, and Budeus adversarium, and is the usual word by which S. Paulinus distinguishes the evil spirit. The Latins likewise have frequently changed this | into D, and sometimes into S, taking odor, from oe/v, and from ^a^a, massa ; from -CTT.'W, patrisso, &c. The Z had also the like affinity with G. Hence it is, as Sealiger observeth, that when the modern Greeks would express the month called Giumadi, they write </x,a/, and to express a PerThis sian or a foreigner by the word Agiami, they write 'A^a/x^ was even customary among the antients, as Capella observeth, Z, says this author, a Greeds venit, licet etiam ipsi primo G Gr&ca The dicimus. ntebantur ; nam TETTM dicebant, nunc Latins also of fyvyos have made jugum, of ^e/oi/, majus, and the The like, where ihej consonant had nearly the same sound as g. the a and J to G, consonant, Italians, pronounce it prefix express like dg ; they write Giacomo, but pronounce Dgiacomo for Jacomo, James. And it is observable likewise in French, that they who cannot pronounce the G, or the J consonant before e and i, (because these letters require to be sounded with a kind of hissing) pronounce exactly a Z, as when they say, le zibet, du zinzembre, des zettons, ze ne s$ai, zirai la, instead of gibet, du gingembre, des jettons, &c. By all these relations we find it is no wonder that the Z, which in Greek, ought to characterise the fourth conjugation, because it is the fourth consonant of their alphabet, is also changed into two that is, that the verbs of this conjugation ter<r in the present minate in w or o-o-a. find likewise why gome take now and then a 5,. and others pow and then a y, for the characteristic of This is intirely owing to the affinity betwixt their, second aorist. the and those other two letters; which may be observed in a for what the Latins call viridarium, the Italians call single word
;
,

ZETUM

We

if

and the French un verger.

OF

LETTER?,
CHAPTER XII.

fa.

*79

Of the aspiration
are
in

H.

GRammarians among the

aspiration.
it is

letters or

doubt whether ought to be ranked not, because they say it is only an

We acknowledge

by

is that only an aspiration, but we add that a real letter nevertheless, because every character instituted mankind, to apprize us of some change in the pronunciation,

ought to be deemed a
in the alphabet

among

real letter, especially where the rest, as we see that

it

has a place

has.

And

in.-

is not a real letter, very ridiculous to imagine that because of its being only an aspiration, since we see that the oriental languages have three or four letters which they call gut-

deed

it is

and the aspirate consonants of the Greeks and thus it has two general uses the 1. before vowels in the beginning of syllables, as- in honor, hcedus, prehendo ; the 2. after consonants, as in thronus, Rhodu$ 9 philosophus t
;
;

turals, to express only the different aspirations. The supplies in Latin the rough breathings

charitas.

I.

Of H

before Vowels.

With regard to the former use the French have greatly changed the pronunciation of this letter in Latin words, and preserved it only in some French words. For in Latin they hardly pronounce it at all, as in honor, homo, humor ; and in French it is entirely lost in these very words, honneur, homme, humeur ; and in most words borrowed from the Latin or the Greek, pronouncing them as if there were no H, but merely onneur, umeur, omme, &c. Now it is beyond all doubt that this was not the Roman way of pronouncing, but that they sounded the with as strong an aspiration as it is sounded in words purely French, such as la harAnd perhaps they gave it even diesse, la halcbarde, la hauteur, &c. a stronger aspiration. This appears by two clear and irrefragable authorities. The 1. of St. Austin, who, complaining to the Supreme Being that mankind were more diligent observers of the rules of grammar than of his divine laws, mentions that they were so exact in this pronunciation Ut qui ilia sonorum vetera placita teneat, aut doceat, says he, si contra disciplinam Grammatical, sine aspiratione prime*

syllabce,

Ominem

dixerit,

tuaprcecepta hominem

magis displiceat hominibus, quam si contra Conf. 1. c. 18. oderit, cum sit homo.

authority is of Catullus, who rallies a person for the letter h into every word. For the raillery is not introducing because he pronounced the A in a different manner from others, but because, as the h had something of a harsh sound, he offended the ear by putting it where it ought not to be.

The second

Chom*

NEW METHOD.
dicebat, si quando commoda vellet Dicere, fy hinsidias Arriu^ inddias : Et turn mirifice sperabat sc esse locutum,

Book IX.

Chommoda

Cum quantum poterat

sic

dixerat hinsidias.

mater, sic liber avunculus ejus, Sic maternus avus dixerat atque avia. Hoc misso in Syriam, requierant omnibus aures,

Credo,

Nee

Audibant eadem hcec leniter Sf leviter. sibi post ilia metuebant talia verba :

Cum subiib affertur nuniius horribilis, loniosfluctus postquam illuc Arrius isset,
Jam
ought to be pro iiounced, when it is before, words beginning with an i aspirated in Greek, as Hieronymus, Hlerusalem, &c. One would think that, since I is never a consonant in the Greek language, and that even the Latins, as already hath been observed, gave it a softer sound than we, this I ought always to pass for a vowel, though with the aspiration, and that we ought to say Hieronymum, Hierusalem, &c. just as Arrius said Hionios, when he wanted to aspirate the I of lonios ; and since even the modern Jews pronounce their
a person

Here

non lonios esse, sed Hionios. may ask in what manner this

Carm. 85.

Jod

in this

manner.
is

Yet the practice

various upon this head,

some pronouncing

it

as a vowel, while others give it the whole force of a J consonant, as if it were Geronimus, just as the" French always say Gerome, Gerusalcm, &c. wherein we must conform to the custom of vulgar

languages.

II.

Of H

after Consonants.

In regard to after consonants, Cicero de Orator e observes that the antients did not make qse of it, and that they only put it after vowels, which made him inclined to say pulcros, triumpos^ But that at length having reserved the specuCartagi?iem, &c. lation of these things to himself, he had fallen in with the custom of the people in regard to the practical part and to pronunciation ; however that they still continued to say Orcinos, Matones, Otones,
Ccepiones, sepulcrtf, coronas, lacrymas, without no offence to the ear.

H, because

this

gave

Quintilian moreover affirms that the antients used frequently to drop it before vowels, saying cedos^ ircos, &c. whereas in his time they were fallen into the opposite excess, saying, chorona,pr(zchones t

and the
purity.

like.

But we must consider the language,

as

it

was

in its

after consonants was introduced into the Therefore as this Latin tongue merely to supply the Greek aspirates, it seems as if R; it ought to be put only after the four consonants, C, P, T, in though this happens (at least in regard to the three last) only Greek or foreign words.

HI.

Of

OF
III.

LETTERS,

Sfr.

Of the pronunciation

of CH.

pronounced differently in Latin and in French. For in always pronounced like a K, making no difference with the C, except before the vowels E and I, or the diphthong, ce, ce, before which the C is pronounced like an antient S, as already hath been observed whereas the CH always preserves its sound o K; Achilles and Achates being pronounced in the same manner. But in French the genuine sound of CH before all vowels, is For that which obtains in char, cher, chiche, chose, chu, chou. which reason, though we have retained this h with the other consonants in words derived from the Greek, which begin with an. aspirate, yet one would imagine it ought to be omitted with the .C, as in caractere, colere, Baccus, and such other words, to prevent
is

CH

*Latin

it is

the mistakes of the unlearned, who being unacquainted with the derivation of those words, might pronounce cha instead of ca t And this is the opinion cho instead of co, and chus instead of cus. of Mons. de Vaugelas in his remarks on the French tongue, to which we refer the reader. And indeed there is the greatest probability that both the Greeks and Romans were strangers to this pronunciation, since it is so particular to the French tongue, that the Italians, in order to express it, write sci, as sciolere, sciaractere, &c. Though it is very certain that the Greek and the Ch of the Latins were pronounced differently from the Greek y.diriroc. and the Latin or C before any vowel whatever, that is, by giving it a strong aspiration : for otherwise Catullus could not have censured a man for saying chommoda instead of commoda, as we have seen in the epi-

gram above quoted.

IV.
like

Of the pronunciation
said in regard to

of PH.
for

The same may be

Ph

we pronounce

it

Whereas the F, saying philosophic, as if it were jilosophie. antients pronounced it. almost like a P with an aspiration, p-hilosop-hia, or raihcrfhilosofkia, since it partook, as it still does partake, of the nature of / in its aspiration, and yet had not the
by the above quoted testimony of who otherwise would not have laughed at a Greek for Cicero, the sound of to $ F, pronouncing Fundanius at if it were giving
as
it,

same sound

as appears

Qundanius, that

is

Fhundanius.

V.
In regard to the like, the

Of TH

and RH.

Th
is

of the Latin, though there is no doubt but it was distinguished by the antients, and in the Greek these aspirations are to be observed.

in theatrum, thesaurus, and in Rhodus and the in modern hardly perceived pronunciation

Rh

VI. From

38%

NEW METHOD.
H

Book IX.
H.

VI. From whence the Latins borrowed

this aspiration

from the Greek Hra, as the The Latins borrowed their Greeks had borrowed it of the Phoenicians, and these of the Which evidently Syrians, who formerly said Heta instead of Heth. shews that we ought to pronounce Eta in Greek, and not Ita. was used only as an aspiration for which But at first this

reason they wrote HEPOAO for l^ot/, HOAOI for o$f, HEKATON for Ixarov,, centum ; whence it comes that the formerly signified a hundred, as the first letter of that word, pursuant to the observation of Longus, Scaurus, and Priscian. with the weak consonants, in"They likewise used to put the stead of the aspirates, which were not invented till some time after by Palaraedes ; so that they wrote THEO2 for EOS and the like.

VII.

Of some

relations between the

andWie
into

JEolic

digamma, which at length was changed sonant, and into (3.

con-

But it is further observable, according to S. Isidorus, whom Cheke and Vossius have followed, that from the H arose the mark of breathings for splitting it in two, at first they made F
;

rough breathing, and d for the smooth, which were afterwards rounded, in order to give to the former the following mark ', and to the latter that of a comma. This is further confirmed by antient editions, and among others by Aldus's Hesychius, where the different breathings of the Greek words are marked by these two moieties of the H, namely F and 5. And if we examine strictly, we shall find that from the former moiety was taken our small ^, where they only lengthened the second instead of a transverse line. And to this same reason it is owing, that the C in vulgar languages was sometimes no more than a
for the

mark of

aspiration, or of a stronger sound, as

we

still

see in Clo-

taire, whicn is the same as Lotaire ; in Clovis, which is the same as Lovis or Louys and the like. But as this mark of aspiration was not rounded in the beginning, perhaps it was owing to this that the digamma F, which represented nearly the first half of an H, hath oftentimes passed for a rough breathing, as appears in FEA^ for I;JD, FE^IJV^ for made wfwu, &c. And neither this digamma, nor the Attic in as which the Romans Priscian observeth verse, any position have followed, their h having no power to render a syllable long by

position.

that affinity between these two letters is the reason Latin they have been frequently put for one another ; fadum for hcedum 9Jircum for hircum^foriolum for hariolum, Jbstem for ftostem, hemi?ias forfeminas, hebris forfebris, and the like. But this digamma used also, though not so often, to be put for

The mutual
in

even

soft breathing, as F<AAo? for ixXo?, strains, squint-eyed. customary likewise to insert it in the middle of words, to

It

was

prevent

the hiatus or concurrence^ of vowels, as 5$W for

o/$,

from whence comes

OP
comes
ovis,

LETTERS,
V

8$c.

283

from whence ovum. Where we see also has ever supplied the place of this digamrna. It is owing to all these relations that the rough breathing, the consonant, are oftentimes conH, the digamma, and the For example, of founded and interchanged for one another. In the "Everot or FewroJ the Latins have made Heneti or Veneti. same manner from '$/ or F*f/ cometh Vtsta ; from iv^ris or , J?etrr>s, vestis ; from 5f or Fj, ver ; from vms^x or Fto-ireja, and the But sometimes this digamma, or so rest. for ; vespera this rough breathing, is changed into /3, as Passerat sheweth in his treatise of letters ; fyirug for f-nrug, $%olo for ^Sor. Which particularly obtained among the Cretans, who said oo or ^Cec* for ovum, and the like, always putting a /3 instead of the digtmnut ; whence perhaps" ariseth the mistake of pronouncing ft like a consonant. Now these, as well as most of the preceding variations, are proper to be observed, not only in order to discover the origin and derivation of words, but likewise to understand divers obscure passages, to correct such as have been corrupted, and to decipher the antient manuscripts. Therefore to facilitate the use of them, I have subjoined the following table, where the most considerable of these variations will appear immediately at a single glance; though I did not intend to include them all, but only the most And here you are to observe, that when I shew that necessary.
*Fo
for yov,

that the

V consonant

>

one
this

letter

means that we may generally conclude vice versS, as A for E, inars for iners balare for belare ; and the same may be paid of others which I mentioned above, though I have not inserted them
t

may be

put for another, as

for A. 9

Jaciem forjbciam>

in this table

taking notice only of th of writing.

having been satisfied,, for the sake of brevity!, with most usual and ftiost remarkable manner

T A
Of
/"*
/*<*-

L E
the Antients.

the

manner of writing of

OF

ORTHOGRAPHY.
CHAPTER XIII.
Orthography
to be

285

Of the genuine

observed at present.

was the manner of writing that obtained among the But as custom has departed in many things from that antiquity, we must see which is the genuine orthography, to be observed at present in the use of the Latin tongue. Orthography may be known either by reason, or by authority. By REASON, when we consider the analogy of the language and the origin of words thus we have shewn in the Preterites, Thus we vol. 1.. p. 257. that sumo makes sumsi and riot sumpsi. know that gratia is written with a T, because it comes from grains ; and that audacia on the contrary is written with a C, because it comes from audax, ads. And we learn that delicice ought to be writ with a C, because it comes from delicatus ; that we ought to write vindico, and not vendico, as it is in most books, because we say vindicitz, and they both come from vindex. To reason also we ought to refer the distinction which we find between certain words, as between ara and hara, between abeo and habeo, and the like. By AUTHORITY, when we follow the manner of writing most usual in good authors, as when we write caussa, caussce, because thus we find it in antient inscriptions, in Cicero, Virgil, and

SUCH

antients.

many words, concerning which the learned are divided, and others that are written two different ways, for instance, neglego or negligo, fieri or here, we shall therefore subjoin an orthographical list of the best authority.
List of some particular words, whose orthography be depended upon.
ERIUS and ^ETHERIUS ought to be written with an i in the penultima, according to Aldus ; and" the antient copies favour it, as also the

Quintilian. But as there are

may

**

Greek analogy eUjioj, atSl^o?. Yet we may write them with an E, as well because we find it thus written
in sojne antient copies, as because they are more consonant to the Latin analogy, which says, igneus, malleus,

ARCESSO is better than accerso, because it comes from arcio, compounded of ar for ad, and of do, to call. For the r used to be put for d, as we shall see presently. This verb hath been already taken notice of in the Preterites. There are some who disr tinguish between these two words, as
Charisius,
to

Diomedes, and
that accerso
is

Agroetius,

&c

who pretend

taken for

bring of* to call ;

and

arcesso for to

ANACHORITA is commonly written i, and thus we find it in St. Jerom and in Calepine. Yet it would be better with an E, because it does not come from ava^ea^a, recedere facia,
with an

But Ter. Scaurus and Velius Longus reject this distinction, affirming that whichever way it be written, it preserves the same signification, and is never taken
accuse, to appeal, or to repel.

hut from amp^ew, recede. Appur.Eius, see lower down, Sail.

APSIS or ABSIS, see the Heteroclites.

for arcere, to repel, or keep of. And therefore it ought to be wrote according to its real derivation.

ARTUS

286
ARTUS occurs
for

NEW METHOD.
.
,

Book IX.

in antient manuscripts Labeo, by reason it is only a confusion ARCTUS, close, namw t though we of sounds and reproaches. cannot condemn the latter, which was CULCITA is better than CUI,CITRA, first introduced for the sake of distinaccording to Vossius, a mattress, a feather bed. guishing it from artus, a. joint. AUCTOR. When it comes from auDISTRICTUS and DESTRICTUS, are But Phrigius will have both good. geo, there is too sort of doubt but it ought to take a C, as anclor patrimo- it that the latter ought ever to be nii: or auctor, an auctioneer (seethe wrote, having the authority of antient

But when Preterites, vol. 1. p. 294.) it is taken for the person who begins,
the author of a thing, then there The antient inscriptions is some doubt. and MSS. make use of C even in this

MSS.
EDEPOL and not Oedefrol, as some pretend who derive it from ab cede Pollucv, but it is compounded of three
words, me, dens, Pollux, sup. adjuvet. Therefore edepol is for medepol, in the same manner as we still say ecastor or
mccaslor, for me Castor, sup. adjuvet. which are forwis of swearing in use

or

is

sense

which Vossius
is

in* his

Etymolo-

also then, quasi ACTOR. But in French we ought always to write it without either C or H. AUTEUR, gist approves of. this reason, that it

And others give

among

the antients.

AUTORITE, &c. BENIVOUJS occurs in antient writers for BENEVOLUS. And reason seems to confirm it, because the E is fre-

EPHEBIUM or EPHEBEUM, is the genuine writing; as in Greek iq>n@iw or i$nf3eioy, and not Eph&bcum, or Ephe~ b(pum, as some will have it. FISTULA and ADULESCENS ever occur quently changed into I in composition. with a U in antient copies. But JSenivolus, says Beda in his Orthography, and maiivolus malificus, just as of epistola and ad^lescens are become so familiar at present, that it would seem face is formed pacljicus. BUCINA was said for BUCCINA, ac- grating to the ear to pronounce them cording to St. Isidorus. And thus we otherwise. ETHICA is better than ^ETHICA, find it in antient MSS. and inscriptions. says Vossius, because it comes from Yet there are many who write 0tfl. C.BSTUS and CESTUS, which a great many confound, ought to be distin- it with E, for which reason one may For doubt whether we might not comply guished, according to Servius. the latter is feminine, and signifies the with this custom; just as we may waist of a new married woman, or of write scana in compliance with cusVenus, and comes from jesvT~v, pun- tom, though it oomes from C-KWYI, as we shall presently see. gere, because it was marked with little But the former is masculine, FECUNDUS, FELIX, FEMINA, FENUS, points. FETUS, and their derivatives are better signifying the arms of fencers, arid with a simple E, than with a diphthong, comes from ceedo. Sin ciudo fid'tt pugnam commitlere as we find them in antient inscriptions and MSS. ccpstu, Virg. INCHOO or INCOHO, have been always CETERA, because it is said for
t
\

2r{a, though
e in old

we find it with a simple MSS. and inscriptions.

the subject of dispute

rians.

among grammafor

Yet Verrius and Servius are

is

and not CJECIDI, with <P, though it comes from c&do, because the <K is what is changed into i long, and the first syllable is only an augment. See the Preterites, v. 1. p. 172. CCELUM, because it comes from xc?Xoy,
CECIDI,

the latter.

INCRFBESCO, INCREBUI,

the genuine

writing, and not incrtbresco, increbrui : Yet we just like rubesco, and others.

say nigresco, which other way of writing.

may

favour the
to

cavum.
CCEPI, to signify / have begun, from the old verb ccepio. For crpi comeh

INTERSUNDINIUM.
write
it,

Thus we ought

according to Victorinus, and

or

not internundirium.

See the Preterites, rule 28, vol. 1. p. 210. CONVICIUM ought to be written with a C and not with a T in the -penult ma, either because it comes from LKUS, according to Festus, or because

from

capio.

LACHRYMA
is

LACRYMA
it

the latter

comes from Xa the augmentative particle, and xua cold hu/M#C frigus, tears being only mour that drops from the brain hence
preferable,

because

it is

said for wnvotium, according to

Festus takes notice that the antients wrote dacrynat taking it froin

OF
jw, Which
gus.
is

ORTHOGRAPHY.
fctxpu?,

the same as

fr i-

PERLECO

is

more usual

though the antients said

pel/eg'>,

at present, in the

ought to be written with a whether it signifies light or smooth, because the latter comes from X~8?, and the Greek diphthong n is not changed into the Latin <E, but into i, or e Jong. Thus the whole difference is that levis, smooth, has the first syllable long by nature, and levis, light, has the first short. But Itevus, left-handed, unlucky, is written with an ee, because it comes from Aai'e;. MARCIUS NARBO, or M-ARTIUS. Vossius is. for the former, because we find that the colony was sent to Narbonne, under the consulate of Marcius and
LEVIS

same manner

as intell'go or intclligo, as

simple

e,

appears by the testimony of Terentiaft, Scaurus, arid Vossius. P(BNA with ce and not ce contrary to the opinion of Mar. Corradus, by reason it comes from irowfi. P CE N i T u T notwithstanding occurs

sometimes with &

which

may make

us put up with the other, though it is always best to write it with ce, as we
find
it in

excellent

MSS.

POMGERIOM ought to be writ with a, since it comes from pnne and mrcruf, according to Varro. Yet we find pome'
rium in antient authors. PORCIUS with a C, and not PORTICTS.
For the Porcian family at Rome, of which Cato was descended, took their name from the word Porous. PRJEDIUM with JE and not PRCEDIUM

Porcius : but the latter occurreth in an antient inscription of the town Of Narbonne, intending perhaps to allude to the name of Mars, for the greater honour of its founder. NE ought to be written with a plain *, -even when it affirmeth, says Vossius, instead of nte : though Aldus is for the latter, because it comes from the Greek v. But all the antients write it with a simple e: concerning which see Faernus, Malaspina, and

Thus it is always writ; Vossius maintains against Frischlinus, that we ought to write it prcslium : for since JE cometh from the AI of the antients, as our OE
and
yet

with at. PRJELIUM.

Lambinus.

NUMUS or NUMIMUS. The former appears more natural, for it is derived from vo/nw;, lex, because money was invented to serve as a law in commerce. But the latter is also received, because consonants tased frequently to be doubled. OCIOR and not OCYOR, readier, because it comes from the comparative iwttov, and not from the positive i>xt3f. OFFER IOR for expecio, and not operior.

from their OI, it appears that they wrote proilium, as well by the authority of Capella, who says, sed proilium t
Oinonem, similidque planS exoleverunt, by the testimony of Muretus, wh says that in Plautus it was proilium for prcelium, where the common editions
as

have put proilio. QUATUOR and not QrjATruon,

as Aldus

pretendeth ; because it is contrary to the antient MSS. as well as to etymology, since it comes from quater. QUICO.UID, rather than QUIDQUID, according to Priscian and Victorinus ; and it appears by Quintilian that this question had been started so early as his time, and that a great many were for writing it with a C : ne interrogart bis videretur, as he says ; but he himself pays no great regard to it; verum, these are his words, hacjam inter ipscts ineptiat evanuerunt. RH^ETIA with ^E, because the Greek? call these people patrol: though the old inscriptions vary. thus we ought to write it, and not rhjtmut, with a. sin-

PARCIMONIA
than with an S,
conies from parco,
alo, as

with
as
like

well

C, rather because it alimmia from

because

it is

favoured by antient

copies.

PATRICIUS with a C, and not PATRITIUS, because

tiendif,

others.

derived a patribus according to Velleius, and The same ought to be said of

it

is

3/Edilicius,

tribunicius, faticius, vovicius,

which should be written with a

c, as Priscian proveth. And this is also the opinion of Aldus and Vossius.

RHYTHMUS,
aspiration.

'

PENTECONTARCHUS, and not PENTACONTARCHUS, because it comes from mrrnnovra,, quinquaginta, and the MSS. favour it. This observation would be useless, if we did not see a number of fine editions in which it is written with an a.

gle

For

it

comes from

and not RIPAI, though comes from pwraioi, because the tenuis is changed into an aspirate, says Vossius, and it is confirmed by antient
RIPH^I,
it

MSS.

288
SJEPIOS,

NEW METHOD.
S^PIMENTUM, which
also

Book IX.

are commonly wrote with a simple e, occur with a diphthong inaatieiit copies, as Fieri us, Giffanins, aud Vossius have And thus they ought to be observed. wrote. SALLUSTIUS, and not Salustius. APPOLEIUS and not Apule'ms, though it is .otherwise ia books. But this is contrary to autient inscriptions. But we must say LUCILIUS and not LucUlius, because it is authorized by the antient copies, and likewise by analogy, for it is the same as Servihus. SCENA or SC&NA, neither of them is bad. The former is more agreeable to

cian language signified totus, whence cometh SOLLERS, according to the same author. So that the word solemne does not properly signify ivhat ii done every year, as they pretend, but

what

is done commonly and usually, or principally and chiefly ; with a solemn and extraordinary apparatus, and even with a particular sense of religion, as much as to say 0X0? crsyuvoj,

totus aitgustus venerandus. Hence we find, Nuptiarum solemnia an&funerum solemnia, in Tacitus and other writers.

&

Cicero understood
said,

it

thus,

when he

Tantum

igitur

nostrum illud so-

analogy, because it comes from <rxmh : and the second has the authority of au'

lemne servemus, ut neque isthue euntem sine litcris dimittamus ; our religious, or
our usual custom, &c. and Pliny, Certe novx nuplK intrantes, etiam solemne habent pastes eo attingere,, have this reAnd Justin, ligious or usual custom. lib. 42. c. 4. Sed 'fatum Parthia fecit,
in qua jam quasi solemne est reges parricidas habere, where it is a usual thing to see kings that have been parricides: and Horace, Insanire pulas solemma me, V
lib.

tient copies

and of

inscriptions,

which

seems preferable. Even Varro writes SCJENA and SC.EPTRUM, though he owns that Actius wrote scena, and others
sceptrum. SCRIPSI, NUPSI, &c. with p$, and not i, though it comes from scribo, nubo, fce. The reason hereof may be seen above, chap. 8. n. 1. p. 2G8. SESCUNX. and SEXCUNX, which Calepin

1.

epist. 1. that is,

KATA
11.

solem-

nia,

according to the custom of the

confounds, ought to be distinguished. For the former, as Budeus observes in the beginning of his book de Asse, is an ounce and a half ; and the latter
signifieth tix ounces, as if it were sexunx, the c being only a letter added, pursuant to what we have already observed, chap. 1 1. And sexunx, is of the same analogy as quincunx, septunx, and the rest. SIDUS, which is often written with a y, should never be wrote so, this letter being reserved only for words derived from the Greek, which is not at all the case of sidus, whether we take it from
insido,

world.

And

lib.

4.

cd.

5uz

dies

jure solcmnis mini sanctwrque pene natnli In like manner Virgil in this proprio. passage of the 5th Book of the J2neid,

Annua
pampas
:

vota

iamen solemnesque ordine

for solemnes

means there only

which is perfectly expressed by the French word solemnel, though several have been led into a mistake by this passage, because of the precedent words, annua vota.
precellentes,

SOLLISTIMUM,
antient copies,

according to

all

the

according to Varro, or from elsewhere. SILVA ought always to be put with a simple ?, though it comes from v\v, and not from Sileo. The same must be said of Silvanus, JEneas Silvius, Rhea Which is proved by the authoSilvia. rity of antient MSS. and even by the Greeks, who in translating these words write, SiXyavoc, itXyo?, 2x|3ta, as may be seen in Strabo, Plutarch, Suidas, and
others.

and not solistimum. SPEL.&UM, a den, ought to be written, one would think) with an /E in the second, because it comes from a-nhYet in the old copies it is Xjaiov. written with a simple E, which is authority sufficient,

SULFUR, and not sulphur, because was never admitted into Latin words, and ought to be used only in those of Greek original. SUBOLES is better than soboles, not
the
<J>

only because we find it written thus in antient copies, but because it comes
fropa subolesco.
succissiva.

rather than solenne, as it is written by those who derive it from solus and annus. For the antient MSS. have solemne, and Sanctius is

SOI,EMNE,

or SUBSECIVA, and not For which we have the au r the thority of the best MSS. and of

SUBSICIVA,

strongly for this orthography, because, as Festus observeth, it comes from the old word*so/m*, which in the Os-

antient inscriptions ; and it is likewise agreeable to analogy, because it does

not

come from

succido t but

from subseco,
TESTER,

according to Vossius*

OF

LETTERS,
r^cTntJov,
'

$c.

289

TJETER, and not teter, according to the antient copies. THUS or Tus. See the Genders, vol.
i,

p. 20.
it is

TOFOS, and not TOPHCS, because not of Greek original.

logy favours it, for in Greek we say though most moderns now write TROPH/BUM. VINEA and TINEA, are always written with an e in the penultima, though Ursinus mentions his having seen them

TROP*UM,

as

we

find
:

it

in

antient

somewhere with an

i.

MSS. and

inscriptions

and the ana,

CHAPTER XIV.

Of some
I.

other Remarks on Orthography. Of Words that ought to begin with Capitals.

Romans had no other letters but capitals. But since small letters have been introduced, it is proper to observe, where the capitals ought to be placed. Words .beginning with a capital are therefore;
Proper names, as, Moses, Homerus, Cicero, Roma, and evea adjectives formed of those words, as Mosaicus, Homericus, Ciceronianus, Romanus, &c. Our Saviour's name is likewise wrote often in capitals out of
I.

TH E

JESUS CHRISTUS. Nouns that in some measure supply the place of a proper name as Dominus for CHRIST. Poeta for Virgil. As also those of arts and dignities, as Rhetorica, Astrologia, Rex, Dux, &c. Those of festivals, Pascha. In short, all those that are intended to be any way remarkable or to make a figure in discourse. But must avoid too using many. you III. Words that begin a new period. Yet when the period be is very short, you satisfied with small a letter, as we .shall may shew hereafter. IV. The beginning of every verse ought also to be distinguished
respect,
II.
;

by a
II.

capital.

Of those

fiords which the

Romans

expressed by

Jew
two, as

letters only.

The Romans generally expressed their proper names by a few letters only. Some by a single letter, as A for Aldus : others by

CN

for Cnceus

others

and the

by

three, as

MAN

for

Manlius,

like,

which may be seen

in the

preceding book of Particular

Observations, chap. 1. n. 1. p. 227. The inverted letters signified the proper names of women, as for Marcia, j\[ 3 for Caia, as already hath been mentioned, p. 229. but 3 likewise stood for the syllable con, as ojux for conjux9 oliberta for conliberta, &c. F by itself made Filius, N. Nepos, M. F. or M. N. Marci ^ Jilius, Marci nepos, and so for the rest. Q. sometimes stands for Quintus, sometimes for Qucsstor, and sometimes for Quirites, ac-

cording to Diomedes.

VOL.

II.

P. C.

NEW METHOD.
Consultum,
sesterce.

Book IX.
'

P. C. makes Patres Conscripti, R. P. Respublicd, P. R. Populus Romanus, S. P. Q. R. Senatus Popidusque Ramanus, S. C. Senatus

Cos.

Consul.

Coss.

See what has been

Consules, H. Sestertius, a small said in the preceding book of Ob-

When the same letter is repeated, it frequently is a mark of the superlative thus B. B. is as if it were twice bene, btne y and for optime, or even for boni, boni, that is, optimi. In like manner F. F. signi&esfortissimij or Tefiasstmt, P. P. piissimi, L. L. libenor locus laudabilis, a remarkable passage in a book, says tissime Valerius Probus, as the Greeks used to put a ^ to signify ^>5roy or a to signify things which they ^f*io-//xoy, and on the contrary or of blame. M. M. meritissimo, or mains, censure thought worthy
; ,*

servations, chap. 3. p. 235.

malus, that

is

pessimus.

right manner of putting Syllables together. a consonant happens to be between two vowels, it must always be put with the last, as a-mor t le-go, &c. II. If the same consonant be doubled, the first shall belong to the former syllable, and the second to the latter, as an-nus, flam-ma. III. Consonants that cannot be joined together at the beginning of a word, generally speaking, are not joined together in the middle, as af-duus, por-cus. Though there are some examples of the contrary in Greek, as exfl$ s > hostis. IV. But consonants that may be joined together in the beginning of a word, ought also to be joined in the middle without parting them. And Ramus pretends that to act otherwise is committing a barbarism. Therefore we ought to join
III.
I.

Of the

When

oa.

'bdellium.
x//,EX0<z, tabes*

Cneus.
Ctesiphon. gnatus.

Mnemosyne.
phthisis.

OF
And
the
$sjuris-consullus
t

PUNCTUATION.
to form of other

same judgment we ought

aller-uier,

compounds,

amphis-bana, et-enim, &c.

IV.

Of some
is

other particular
as

Marks.
we put over
,

When

a vowel

though rare in Greek. and French very among When we want to separate one vowel from another, we put two points over them, as aera, to show that they must not be pronounced (Era ; ui a dissyllable, to show that it must not be pronounced vi in one syllable, as in Ovid.
this figure,

it a small comma, called apostrophe, &c. for eguiie, aisne, videsne, nostine.

dropped at the end of a word, y

And

egon\ ain

viden', nostin',

the Latins,

is

common

in

temere in mediis dissoluantur aquis : for nothing, were solvantur in four syllables.

Ne

where the verse would be good

to

we

to read dis*

When we want between them, as

tients called

draw two words

ty

in Virgil !, unitio.

into one, we put a small line ante-matorum. This is what the anits

And

figure

is

sometimes

thus"*.

CHAPTER XV.

Of

Punctuation.
is,

THE

manner of

pointing, that

of making stops or pauses

even formed has he yet according to the particular turn of style which since it has some foundation in reason, we shall mention what is most observable in regard to this subject, according to the practice now established among most Of the learned.
:

in discourse, seemeth arbitrary, and to differ in some sure according to the idiom in which a person writes, and

mea-

I.

Of Three

Sorts of Distinctions.
discourse,
either
in speaking or

The
The

distinction
is

observed in

writing,

threefold.

only a light breathing, or a short pause, which seems designed only to sustain the voice, and to avoid obscurity and confusion : this is called xo/x/^a, in Tully incisum. that is, fragment) or a part Cut off, and is marked by a F^iall c inverted thus ( , ) which we call comma or virgula. The Greeks give it another .name, Itro^ty^ and the Latins subdistinctio, for a reason we shall
first is

mention hereafter.
other is a longer pause, that takes in a greater part of the sentence, but still leaves the mind in suspense, and in expectation of what follows. This is called pi<rn, media, whence conies the

The

French word mediation, or x*ov, membrum : and it is marked with two points thus ( ) But this pause is subdivided, as we shall show presently, the one which is the complete member, being marked with two points and the other with a point and a virgula, which
: ;

some

call

a semicolon.

Tto

392
The
third
is
;

NEW METHOD.
that
it is

Book IX.

which

finishes

tirely perfect

called period,

and renders the sentence enand is marked with a single point

,

The Latins call it ambitus^ at the end of the last word, thus ( ). or rircuitus ; and the Greeks riXsta fty^rt, perfect distinction. True it is that the antients did not make use of all these difFor having but the point only, if they put it at ferent marks. the bottom, they made it their comma, which for this reason was called subdistinctio ; if they put it to the middle of the last word they made it their o/ow, or media distinctio : and if they put it to the top, it was their period or perfect sentence, as may be seen
in

Diomedes,

lib.

2. in

Donatus, ed.
it is

lib. 1.

Orig. cap. 19.

Lib. 6.

And

1. cap. ult. in St. Isidore, likewise the opinion of Alstedius,

Encyclop.
in his

de Grammat. Latina, cap. 19. and of Melancthon grammar. Though Gaza at the end of his grammar says, that* if they put the point to the middle, they made it their comit was their middle plete sentence ; and if they put it to the top, This is alst) the opisentence, that is, their colon or mediation. nion of Vergara, lib. 4. Gramm. Vossius in his small grammar, to the middle of the final p. 272, says, that if they put the point letter, they made it their comma: if they put it to the top, they made it their colon ; and if they put it to the bottom, their period.

But as he quotes Donatus and St. Isidore, it is likely he meant something else the opinion of these authors being clearly expressed in the above-mentioned passages.
;

II.

Oj the Comma.
f

The make several

use of

particularly necessary, distinctions, either in nouns, as

commas

is

when we
Juven.

are to

Grammaticus, rhetor, geometres, pictor, In like manner,

aliptes,

Nonformosa, sed prudens. there be a copulative conjunction, some are of opinion that it will not admit of a comma, and others will have it here likewise as Vir magnus, pius & doctus, or Vir magnus, pius, et doctus. If the conjoined words are synonymous, there is more reason to take away the comma, as Doctrind fy eruditione darns atque tf-

But

if

tustris.

In verbs, as Hortari, orare, monere non desinit. Feras, non culpes, quod vitari non potest, Publ. Syr. In adverbs, as, Serins, ocius, necesse cunctis est mori.

The comma serves also to distinguish the bers when they happen to be very short, and

sense and the

mem-

to have a particular

connexion, as when Horace says, Nos numerus sumus, fyjruges consumere nati, Again, Quo semel est imbuta recens, servabit odorem Testa diu, Id.

The comma is likewise necessary to prevent ambiguity, and to render the sense clear and distinct as Summa quidem auctoritate tria genera cortfusa, cogitaphilosophi,. severe, sane atque honeste, hccc tione distinguunt, Cic. If there had not been a comma after confusa,
;

it

would seem to

refer to cogitatione,

which

is

contrary to sense.

Or
III.

PUNCTUATION.
Of the
Colon y or

293

Two

Points.

points denote indeed a complete construction and the already perfect in itself; but which requires nevertheless something after it to end the sentence. Thus when there are two members in a sentence, each of which has its particular verb, as

The two

sense

necesse est seipsum astimare: quiajere plus nobis videmut Senec. possimus, posse, quam Nee verbum verbo curabis reddere^Jidus Interpres : nee desilies imitator in arctunt, Vnde pedem referre pudor vetet, aut operis lex, Hor. But if the period be long, each member is distinguished by two points, as when Cicero speaking of people of property, useth

Ante omnia

(res familiaris). bene parta sit, nul/oque turn odioso, quamplunwis t rnodo dignis, se utitem turpi qu<estu> neque : deinde ratiune, augeatur diligentia, parsimonia : nee libiprabeat dini potius luxuriaque, quam liberalitati Sf btnejicentia pareat.

these words, Quce primum

Offic. 1.

IV.

Of the
The

Full Paint or Period.

The period, as we have already taken notice, ought to comclude with a point, shewing that the sentence is complete, Nowr we may observe two sorts of periods, the one short and the other
somewhat
longer.
short, as

Oderunt peccare boni virtutis amore. Hor. And then if there are many of them collected in one series, they are distinguished, it is true, by a point ; but this point is followed
only by a small letter, as in Seneca, Non est Jides nisi in sapiente, apud sapientem snnt ipsa honesta, apud vulgum simulacra rerum Ao nestarum. And if this happens in verse, as verse must necessarily, begin with a capital, you must be satisfied with putting two points, as in the same passage of Horace, whence the above
verse was taken.
nihil admittes in teformidine pcente : Sit spesfallendi, miscebis sacra prnfanis, lib. 1. ep. 16. Sometimes even in prose, and in periods, we

Tu

long

may put

either a capital after two points, or a small letter after a point only, in order to render the sense more distinct, and to increase the pauses, by a greater variety of punctuation.

For an example of the pointing of long periods, we shall give the following, which is no less remarkable for the sense, than for the expression : Si quis est paulo erectior, quamvis voluptate capiatur, occultaty Sf dissimulat appetitum voluptatis, propter vertcundiam, ex quo intelligitur corporis voluptatem non satis esse dignam hominis prtsstantia, eanique contemni Sf rejici oportere : sin sit quispiam qui aliquid tribuat voluptati, diligenter ei tenendum esse ejusjruendce modum. Itaque victus cultusque corporis ad valeiudinem rejerantur, Sf ad vires, non ad voluptatem. Atque etiam si considerare vo/umus, qua sit in natura excelle-ntia Sf dignitas : intelligemus quam sit turpe

diffluere luxuria, Sf delicate, ae molliter vivere : quamque honestum parce 9 tontinenter, severe, sobrieque, Cic. OflBc. 1.

V.

Of

.KNEW METHOD.
V.

Book IX.

Of 'the

Semicolon, or Point

and Comma.

To the three preceding punctuations a fourth is added, namely the point and comma, called a semicolon ; which denotes a pause Somewhat longer than the comma, but less than the two points. As in this example out of Cicero : Etsi ea pcrturbatio est omnium jrerum t ut SUCB quemque fortunes waxime pceniteat ; nemoque fit guin ubi vis, quam ibi, ubi est, esse malit ; tamen mi hi dubium n<>n est, guin hoc tempore, bono viro Homce esse, miserrimum sit, Epist. ad Torq. And in Gellius, Cogitate cum animis vestris, si quid vox per laborem recte Jeceritis ; labor ille a vobis cito recedet ; benefactum &
tibbis,

dum

vivetis,

non abscedet.

Jeceritis, voluptas cito abibit ;

qua per voluptatem neqmter nequiterjactum illud apud vos semper

Sed

si

Cato apud Gell. These examples exhibit all sorts of punctuations. But the point and comma particularly takes place in things opposite or
tnanebit,

or when we make an enumeration of several ; parts, as aliena &c. ; publica, privata ; sacra, profana, propria,

contrary

VI.
v

Of the

Point of Interrogation and Admiration.

Interrogations have also the following mark by which they are signified, thus (?) Pnrumne igitur, inquies, glories relinquemus? Cic. shall tve then leave but little glory, you will say? But the Greeks make use of the point and comma for this purpose, r/

We/*; quidjacis?
is so far protracted, that the interrogation which the appeareth beginning, seems to slacken and lose its force, then the mark of interrogation is omitted, as here, An tu putas esse viros bonos, qui amicitias utilitate sua colunt : nihil ad humanitatem, nihil ad honestum rcferunt ; nee libenter ea curant, qu& ego nisi curarem prtzter c&tera, prorsus me tua benevolentia, in qua magnam Jelicitatis mece partem soleo ponere, indignum putarem. Some make use also of a point of admiration, which is thus

If the sentence
in

formed
1

as

O me

perditum

me

ajflictum

tempora

mores. &c.

295

BOOK
OF

X.

PROSODY.
SECTION
I.

Of the Quantity

of Syllables.

shows the right measure of sylverses, or to pronounce prose in a proper manner, by preserving the tone and accents. Quantity is therefore, properly speaking, the measure of eack syllable, and the time we ought to keep in pronouncing it, aceording to which some are called short, others long, and others

THIS

treatise of quantity

lables, in order either to

make

common. The short have

a long one.

this

mark

"
(
)

and are equivalent only to half

"
(
)

The

long have this other mark

and ought to

last as

long as

two short ones.

The common are those which are sometimes short, and at other times long in verse. have distinguished them here by this " mark ( ) which partakes of the other two. Now this measure of syllables is known either by rules, or by the authority and reading of poets. The rules are either general or particular, as we are going to explain them. But we are first to observe that syllables are long or short, either by their nature, or by accident, that is on account of the place where they are put, and the letters that follow them, which is called Position. Thus the first in patris is short by nature, because it comes from But as it is followed by pater, which first is short.

We

two consonants,

it

On
thong

may be
is

also long.

the contrary prce

;

long by nature, because it is a diphbut in compound words, if it precedes a vowel, this sort of
it

position renders

short, as pr&ire.
is

Sometimes a
ouster.

syllable

long, both

by nature and

position, as

But though it may be said that it is by position one vowel is short before another, just as it is long when it precedes two consonants ; yet generally speaking we use this word position, only to signify the latter sort of long syllables.

RULES

296

NEW METHOD.
RULES
General RvJes.

Book X.

of the Quantity of Syllables.

RULE
Every
syllable formed

I. is

by contraction

long.

EXAMPLES.
often as two syllables are joined or contracted into one,, this syllable so formed by contraction is long as cogo for ctfago or ctinago ; coperuisse for tibtcen for tibiicen ; It cooperuisse, Lucr. ml for mhil for Tit ; mt for nuhi ; vemem for *cehememt Hor. and

AS

the

like.

ANNOTATION.
s&WE
and
because it is the most general, introduction and inlet to a great may others. For a many example, diphthong is properly no more than the union and contraction of two syllables, or of two voweli into one syllable, as mitstz for musai, &c. Thus Mnestheus a displace this
serve
rule the
for
first,

an

syllable for

the

Mnestheus a trisyllable Orpheus for Orpheus, and have the last long because these two syllables are contracted into one by a Syneresis, of which we shall have occasion to
;

like

peak

hereafter.

In like manner allus is long, because it comes from aluus ; am%ages* because it comes from avnhe and ago, from whence was first formed ambeages, and afterwards ambages ; bigee, trigee, quadrigce, because they come from bytigie, hijuga, quadrijugce, &c. bobvs or bubus, because it is instead of bovibus s junior, because it is ^instead of juvmior ; norms instead of novenus / malo instead of ma ([or magis} volo ; stiperidium instead of stipipendium ; mdago because it comes from induago composed of indu for in and ago. And a multitude of others which we shall take notice of hereafter. For we must remember what has been said in the preceding treatise of letters, which ought to be considered as the foundation of this of quantity ; that the antients used formerly to write the long syllables with two vowels, as veenit for venit long in the preterite, instead of vcnit short in the present: for which reason the former hath twice the time or measure of the latter. But we must distinguish between a syllable cut off by Syncope and that which is joined to another by Syneresis, as for instance smi h<,mo for 'semi homo ; smi animis for semi anintis : for whatever 5s cut off and taken away, can have no manner of influence on the next syllable, which therefore remaineth, always in its natural state. This we shall make appear on sundry occasions in the
;

sequel.

RULE

O F Q U A N T I T Y. RULE II.
Of Diphthongs.
1.

297

Hence

all

diphthongs are long.

is

2.

Except that prae

a vowel.

short,

when

it

precedes

EXAMPLES.
Therefore diphthongs are always long; asfoeaurum, turns ; because they are in some measure a contraction or union of two vowels into one
1.

syllable.

Yet the preposition prce is short in composition, when followed by another vowel; zspraesttpraustus,
2.

pr&ire.

Jamque

novi pr&euut fasces, nova purpurafulget.

ANNOTATION.

Statius however made it long, having regard to the nature 6f the diphthong, and not to the subsequent vowel. Cum vacuus domino praeiret Arion, Th. 6.

The

first
.

MaTotis is doubtful. Et Moeotica tetlits^ Virg. Longior antiquis visa Moeotis hycms, Ovid.
in

owing to this, that some considered the nature of the diphthong, and others the position or place it held, being before another vowel, pursuant to the next rule. And the same may be said of rhomphcea, and rhomphcealh. We find tne first of&nigma, htzresis, and sphara, short in PruAlso the second of dentius, as that of h&morrhois in Fortunatus. catachumenus in the same Fortunatus, and that of solcecismus in Ausonius. Which is by no means to be imitated, since it proceeds only from the corruption of the language, when, as we have observed in the treatise of letters, they wrote the E simple instead of BL and CE, because they no longer pronounced the

Which

is

diphthong

in those words,

but the

only,

RULE
Of a Vowel
3.

III.

before another Vowel.

vowel before another vowel is short. %. But E between two I's is long. 3. I ITI the tenses of f 10 without R, is short.
4. liis in the genitive is doubtful 5. But alius is
;

6.

And

long. alterjus short.

EXAM*

$98
1.

NEW METHOD.
Ex A M P L E S.
A

Book X.

vowel followed by another vowel is short; as justitta, dulcia, Deus. 2. But E is long in the genitive and dative of the fifth declension, when it comes between two I's as This happens to all nouns of this dediet, speciei. clension, except these three, Jidei, spei, r&i, which have not the E between two ii. 3. I info is long in those tenses that have not an R, namely fJo, fiam, fiebam. Where there is an R,
;

the I

short; as jfierem, fieri. in 4. the genitives in i'us is doubtful, as illiuSj ipsius, totius, utrius. 5. Alms hath I long in the genitive.
is

umus,

6.

Altenus hath

I short.

Which gave

occasion to

this verse in Alstedius.

Corripit alterius, semper producit alms.

ANNOTATION.
approved authors.
Cai t Pompei.

Solius, is always long in

Alterulrius

and Neu-

trms, are almost always long, though utrius be

common.
for this

The

penultirna

is

likewise long in aulai^ terrai, and other antient

genitives.

As

also in

And

'tis

that the nominatives in ejus, or eja, make E long, PompciuS) Fonteius ; Aquifcia, elegeia : and that the genitive and dative of the fifth have it also long. For they used to say dieii, specieii, &c. and this they even did in regard to other nouns of this declension, meet with reii in Prudenwhere the e is not between two j.

very reason

We

and other St. Paulinus, Christian poets, concerning which, see also the treatise of Letters, p. 265. Fieret hath the first long in Terence, Adelph. a. 1. sc. 2. Injurium est, nam si esset, unde id fleret,
tius, Jideii

in

as well as in Fortunatus

Faceremus.

Which proceeds undoubtedly from

have observed
in the

this,

that heretofore,

as

we

Remarks, p. 117. they used to say feirem,feiri t as audeirem, audeiri, and afterwards they transposed Jeirem into

Hence Priscian says that inhere, there is a resolution of Jierem. one long into two short. The first is long in then, but doubtful in o'lve ; as also in Dtana, because this word being formed of Dca Jana (for Janus signifies the sun, and Jana the moon, according to Macrobius and Varro) some have considered it as a word formed by Syncope of two letters, Dea-na, or D-iana, where the first is short by nature, as preceding another vowel : while others have considered it as a word which at first only dropped the o, so that it remained Deiana, of
which

OF QUANTITY.
long.

299

which was afterwards formed Diana, the diphthong el t as may be leen in the treatise of Letters, being frequently changed into *
Before we go any further, we must say something in regard to Greek words, because they have oftentimes a great many things that seem contrary to the foregoing rule.

OF
Of those

GREEK WORDS.

which are written with Long or Short Vowels.

In regard to Greek words, the knowledge of their quantity ought to be derived from the language itself. For those which have an 17 or u in Greek are long, and such as have an o or an c
are short.
that ariihmtlicn> psalttrium must have the antepebecause in Greek we write ^iQ^rtK^, 4"*fiiov. see that Troes and Troades have the first long, because in Greek they are written with an u : we see that Dtipkobus has the

Thus we see

miltima long,

We

long and the penultima short, because we write <fo/oor. see likewise that in Thermodontis the second is long, because in Greek it is an <y, as we find it in Apoll. 2. Argon.
first

We

ewi Sc fo/xa

e^wSovro?.

Hence

in Virgil,

Quales Threicia cumjlumina Thermodontis TEn. 11. Pulsant, &c. It is a mistake to read Thermodoontis ; as Pierius hath observed, and Vossius demonstrated, against those, who wanting to avoia the spondaic verse have corrupted the quantity : which has happened also in other places, as we have made appear when speaking of potestur, p. 116. And hereby we see likewise that there is no necessity for admitting of what Servius saith, that Thermo* don is a Syneresis instead of Thermodoon.

Of those
When
a word
is

which are variously writ.

variously written in Greek, the quantity also Thus the first is common in Eos, Eous, &c. because in Greek we write eus, and %u<; luos and riwor. Which Servius seems not to have observed, when he attributes
varies in Latin verse.
:

sufficiently

Eous to a pure licentia poetica. accusative in ea coming from nominatives in eus* have gehave nerally the e short, as Orphea, Satmonea : but sometimes they of the it to borrow seem as which Ilionea-, Idomtnea, long,
the

making of the

first

short in

The

they
y.

lonians,

who

write these words with an

Of the

Three

Common

Vowels.

In regard to the three common vowels, a, /, v, it would lead BS into a long discourse to treat of them with any exactness. The most general remark we can make on this head is that the nouns ending in wi's, have generally the penultima long, as Nais, Lais.
JL

llw

SOtf

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

The terminations aon or Tow have also the penultima long; as JMachaon, Lycaon, Amphion, Pandlon, &c. as also the compounds of \aos, Menelaus, Archelaus, Nicolaus, Charilaus. But these rules are not always certain : for Phfton, Deucalion, and a great many others, have the penultima short. The penultima is doubtful in Orion, Gerion, and in Nereides.
that have a Diphthong in Greek. Diphthongs must be always long. Hence we see so many Greek nouns that have the e or i long in Latin, because in Greek
they are written with
/,

Of Words

as

Medea, &c. Also Basitius, Darius, ochia, and such like.

Cassiopta, Centaurea, Deiopea, Galatea, Clio, Elegia, Iphigeriia, Anti-

Cause of the Deviation in Greek Words from the foregoing Rules.

The Latins nevertheless have frequently deviated from these rules in regard to Greek words, and for three different reasons. The first, because taking these words as if they had entirely lost
one vowel of the diphthong, they ceased to consider them as long, but made them pass for short or common. Hence it comes that chiragra hath always the first short, according to Vossius, though in Greek we write ^^y^x. And hence Virgil hath: Vos fy Cyclopea saxa, JEn. 1. though in Greek it is xuxXwTTE/a. And for the same reason Chorea, platea, and Malea, a proper name, and some others, have the penultima common. To these we may also join Academia, though it is more frequently short, because in Greek it is more frequently written with an /, than with the diphthong e/. The second is that they oftener paid more regard (especially in the latter ages, when the Greek was but little known) to the ac-

Thus cent, than to the orthography in regulating the quantity. with the and like such penultima they put eremus, poesis, idolum, short, though in Greek we write eg-n^os, iroi^yts, I'^&Aov, &c. (where the penultima is long) only because the accent is on the antepeThis has been particularly the practice of ecclesiastic neither in this respect, nor in whatever relates to have been so exact, as to serve fr any rule to go by. poetry, Thus in the hymn to the Holy Ghost, the word Paractetus hath the penultima short, though in Greek it be written with an t, to the acTlotgaHXyTaf, consolator, which has been owing entirely error of the cent on the antepenultima. And thence proceeds those who in the Church service have generally wrote Paraclitus with an i, into which they were also led by the bad pronunciation of ^hose who sound vt like i, though to say the truth, this word is neither Greek nor Latin. The third is that the Romans have sometimes appropriated the Greek words to themselves in such a manner, as to render* them entirely conformable to the analogy of their own language. Thus they said crcpidas, the penultima short, as it came from,
nultima.
"writers,

who

crepitum 9

OF QUANTITY.

301

to Gellius it comes from crepitum, whereas according Hectorem long, because he looked upon it And in Eanius we find and the like. as mariner in the same pictorem, whose words some still are quantity is disputed, which But there a into throw to more be separate list at the end of it will
this treatise, in

proper order to proceed to other rules.

RULE
Of a Vowel

IV.

long by Position.

vowel

is

long, zvhen followed by two consonants.

EXAMPLES.

vowel

is

consonants, consonants,

long, whenever it is followed by two or by a double letter equivalent to two which is called POSITION; as at plus,
axis,

Deum
apex.

cole.

Now

Carmen, sapiens, Sec. the double letters are X, Z, as

Gaza,

ANNOTATION.

For a syllable to be long by position, there must be at least one For if they of the consonants in the very syllable lengthened. are both in the next, this does not, generally speaking, make it long; asfrigorejrondes; cequvra Xerxes ; scepe stilum vertas, &c. Yet it sometimes happens otherwise, as Ferte citijerrum, date tela, scandite muros, Virg. Which Catullus and Martial seem particularly to have affected, as it is very common in Greek.

RULE
Of a Mute and
1.

V.
1

Liquid.

Whenever a mute is followed by a liquid in the same syllable, the preceding short vowel

becomes common in verse; 2. But remains short in prose.

EXAMPLES.
What has been hitherto said, relates to that sort of position, which they call firm and unchangeable. But there is still another called weak and changeable, which is when after one of these seven letters B, C, D, F, G, P, T, distinguished by the name of mutes, because they have only a kind of obscure sound, there follows one of these two, L or R, which are called liquids or gliding letters. For in that case the

302

NEW METHOD.
;

Book X.

the preceding vowel, which by nature is short, heconies common in verse; that is, it may be put either long or short as Et primo similis volucri > mo,v vera volucris, Ovid. Nox ten^bras profert, Phoebusfugat inde tenebras, Id. Omne solumforti patria est, mihi patria ccelum. The same may be said of refto, repko, poples, locuthe like. , and 2. But in prose this position of a mute and liquid, never lengthens a syllable by nature short therefore it would be wrong to say for example, locuples, tenebr<, the accent on the penultima, when it should be on the antepenultima.
;

ANNOTATION.
in
this

as Cyhath the clops, language and as &c. Tecmessa, Cygnus, Progne 9 liquids The position is weakened in Greek, when the vowel is followed by mn, or qd, or pt whence Martial took the liberty to make the second short in smaragdus, lib. 5. epigram. 11.

These

liquids have also the same force Pharetra. But besides L and R,

Greek words,

Sardonychas, smaragdos, adamantas, iaspidas uno.

But we are to take particular notice of two conditions necessary The 1. the mute and liquid for this weak and changeable position. must be both in the same syllable. The 2. the syllable we want to make common in verse, namely that immediately preceding these letters, must be short by nature. Hence the first syllable in obruo will be ever long, and not common, because the first condition is wanting, the br not being in the same syllable, for it comes from ob and ruo ; the same may
be said of obtueor, quamobrem, &c. Again, the first is ever long in acris, atri, matris, fratris, for want of the second condition, because they come from acer, ater, mater 9 frater 9 whose first syllable is long by nature. We must say the same of ambulacrum, candelabrum, delubrum, lavacrum, simulacrum, salubre, volutabrum, which are long by nature, a circumstance that has not been always attended to by Christian poets. Vossius further observeth that this kind of position of mute and liquid is so weak, that we ought not easily to make use of it, for the purpose of lengthening a syllable short by nature, without having some antient authority and he adds for example, that he would not choose to make the penultima long in genitrix. Now the weakness of this sort of position is owing to the inequality of two consonants, because the liquid gliding away much nimbler than the mute, to which it is. joined in the pronunciation, it drags the mute in some measure along with it, or produces an not inequality, in consequence whereof the preceding syllable is other two sufficiently sustained, as it is when there happen to be
;

consonants,

303
consonants, for ins then there is no in
:

ce astra, or even two liquids, as terra ; for or when the liquid aality in the consonants is for it in that case sustained is before, as qrs, a ,;, by the folin a or when different short are mute syllable, as they lowing it with the mute after not then does for draw t, abluo, liquid e aiitients must have perceived in the pronunsuch force. Thi are hardly sensible of it at present. ciation, though
:

Whether

be,

metimes a Double Letter, and times a Liquid.

letters
it

some

1 -

by us mentioned, grammarians add likehappens to be between two vowels, because, say they, it thA makes the preceding vowel long by position, as But this error hath been sufficiently refuted in major, rejicio,fo* the treatise of otters, chap. 6. num. 2. p. 264. where we proved lable in those words was not long by position, but that the first a ecause the antients pronounced it as a diphthong. nature, by For otherwis ,tbe vowel before i must be ever short, as we see in. semtjacens,j fyurando, antejacit, btjugus, and others,

To the doub wise the I, win

They
long.

say

ewise that the

e the
first

after

is

a liquid consonant, be-

cause other

But
6. n.

aqua and the like words, would be lave also given an answer to this in the same treatise,
in

chap. Hitherto

,264.

come

to su

concerning middle syfiab

have been upon the general rules, we must now as are particular, and first of all mention a word ivatives and compounds, because they relate to
.

WE

shall

tent
es,

ourselves

with

giving

an

Annotation

ill

the matter. Yet we may Thus animare ,the nature of their primitive. the two first short, because they come from rst are short also. And on the contrary the animus, whose tw two first in natural re long, because it comes from natura where nd the first syllable of this word is long, they are long also;

regard to deriv general rules ab neral they folio and animosus ha

because

it is

very

difficult

to lay down anj observe that in ge-

because
its

and sanguineus, because of and sangmni. The penultima is long in being short in virgi aratrum, ambulacrum, tabrurn, because it is the same in aralum, ambulatum^ volutatum : but the first is common in liquidus, because sometimes it is derived fW>m m liqueo, the first short and at other times from the verb hath its first syllable long, when liquor, jvvhich of the third conjugation. For although we say liquatur the first short, we likewise say liquitttK the first long : but the noun liquor, , liquor, hath always the first short. Exceptions
ort in virgineus
;

it comes fro Thus the second is

atutn.

304

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

Exceptions to the preceding Rule. are a great many derivatives SHORT, though their priThere mitives be long; as dux, duds, from duco>'/ dicax from dico ; sopor
from sopio ; sagax from sagio / ditto from dis, ditis ; fides from fido, though Tully derives it from facto, quia id jit quod dicitur :
is more analogy in deriving it fromjido, just as in Greek comes from wsftu, from whence Jido is also derived according to Vossius. Add to these molestw from moles, and several others which may be learnt by use. There are other derivatives LONG, though they come from short primitives; as vox, vocis, from voco ; rex, regis, and regula, from rego ; tegula from tego; sedes from sedeo ; macero from macer ; humor from humus ; hum anus from homo ; secius from secus ; male* dicentior, the third long from maledicus short, and others which

but there

ir/r

farris

curulis from curro, ofella from offa ; mamilla from mamma ; from lignum ; sigiUum from signum ; and the like. tigillum There are even some that do not follow the analogy of their nearest primitive, but of another more distant, as fatuus the first short, which does not follow fari the first long, but q>a,u, from whence cometh p y^i, dico : as lucerna the first short, which does not follow the quantity of lux, but of TJ? AWOJ?, whence lux itself is derived by contraction instead oflucis : as vadum, the first short, which does not follow the quantity of vado, the first long, but of as likewise wofo, @aSu, from whence comes vado as well as /3a/a/ which does not follow the quantity of the supine notum, the first long, but of vow, from whence comes, volcrxw, vw<rxw, yitua-Ku, and from thence gnosco or nosco. And so for the rest.
;
:

be learnt by the use of authors. But what is most remarkable on this head, is that the derivatives do not follow their primitive, when they drop or add a consonant. For as the first in rettulit is long, because it reduplicates the t, though it comes from refero the first short so the following have the first short, though they come from long primitives, because they lose a consonant, as disertus from dissero, farina from

may

OF
THE

COMPOUND WORDS.
in lego

quantity of compound words is frequently known by that the of simple, and the quantity of the simple by that of the compound, which boys will easily discern, provided they are accustomed betimes to the right pronunciation of Latin. For it is the

same quantity

probus and improbus ; vena : and the like.

and per lego, in Itgi and perlegi. As also in in scribo and adscribo ; in venio, adwnio, adis

preserved, when the vowel comes to taken from lego : thus from cado comes change eligo, seligo, 6c<;ido ; and from ccsdo, occido : from Icedo, allido t collido : from 6udio, obtdio, obedis, &c.
this

And

quantity

still

as in

But the following are short, though their primitive be long: the compounds of dico ending in dicus ; as camidicus t veridicus, &c.

OF QUANTITY.
^cc. dejero

305

mdpefiro, fromjuro : cognitun and agnttum, from notum, which are shortened by the analogy of simple polysyllables in itum ; as taciturn, bibitum, &c. nihilum t from ne arid hitum ; irinu~ ba and pronuba, from nubo ; but the antepenultima in connubium is common. For in Virsil we find cotwubia, the antepenultima long : and we likewise find it short in connubio, connubiis, unless we chuse to make them trisyllables. Connubio jungam stabili, propridmque dicabo, 1 JEn. The second is long in imbvcillus, though b&culus hath the first short and the third is short in sonisopitus taken from sopio, the first
;

The participle ambitus hath the penultima long, contrary long. to the nature of the supine am/ntum, as also of these verbal nouns Yet Lucretius makes ambitus also short in, ambitus and ambitio. the participle ; for which reason Scioppius and Vossius look upon
as common, because this word is compounded of ambe and itus 9 even according to Varro; so that when the i is long, it comes from the diphthong ei ambitus for ambeitus (as we say ambages long, from ago short, because it is said for arnbeages) ; and when it is short, it conforms to the nature of its supine itum, as the others aditus, exitus, initus t obitus, subuus* which are always short, because they are formed without any appearance of contracit
t

tion.

Now ambe comes from ap.$i 9 of which was first formed ambi, afterwards ambe, the p being changed into b, just as in ambo taken from i*.$u as may be seen in the Treatise of Letters, p. 270.
:

RULE

VI.

Of divers Compounding Particles. 1. A, DE, SE, DI, are long, when joined to verbs or nouns.
2.
3.

Yet

DI

is

short in disertus

and diremi,

Re is short except in

refertfrom the noun res.

EXAMPLES.
All those particles are long in composition, amitto, deduco, erumpo, dtripio, separo, and the like. Di is short in these, dirimo, diremi, diremptum, <2.
1.

disertusy

tiiserti)

&c.
its

ANNOTATION.
long
quantity

De
Towel
;

sometimes preserveth
as

before another

servitio plebes hoc ignis egentis, 9tat. For ia deserves more to be remarked than followed. general it is either made short, Dona rfthinc auro gravia, Jn. 3. or it is tbe same syllable, Deest joined with the following vowel jam terraJugGi ^En. 10,

Deest

Which

VOL.

II.'

3.

R*

306
3.

NEW METHOD.
Re
;

Book X.

fers

short in composition, as re'deo; refero, r$refert, referre, to tell or relate.

is

But

refert, it behoveth, it concerneth,

it is

useful, is
re,

long, because it does not come from the particle but rather from the noun res. Prczterea neejam mutari pabula refert. Virg.

ANNOTATION.

The

poets, in order to lengthen

the particle re in composition,

relligio, retit

do sometimes reduplicate the following consonant, as 'tulit. Though we must not imagine that they did

always, as that the chief rule of poetry is the ear, which would be sometimes offended with such reduplications.

some pretend, not considering

Hence in revolvo, reverto, the consonant is never reduplicated, because it is contrary to the nature of this V, which perhaps at that time was not a consonant. Nor is the consonant repeated in rafeo, redoleo, and the like, beis cause the only a letter that was borrowed already to prevent the hiatus and meeting of vowels. There are also some other occasions on which it is not practised.

RULE
Of the
1.

VII.

other Prepositions.

The other

2.

But

prepositions are short except pro. pro is also short in the following com;

pounds

profiteer,

protervus,

proficiscor,

procella,

procus,

profanus,

profecto,

pro-

fundus, pronepos, profari. 3. In the following, pro is doubtful, propello,

propulso, procurro, propago.

EXAMPLES.
1.

The
;

other prepositions being short by nature,

are also short in

aperio

as adimo, abest, coercuit, ctimedo, obumbrant, omitto, anhelat, Vn-

compound words;

offensus, superesse, subeunt, peragit.

We

must except pro, which

is

long; produco, prothe

rule,

fero, prdveho, profugio, &c. 2. But in the words mentioned in

pro

is

short, as protervus, prqfecto, &c. and which use will shew as likewise those
:

some others words where

signifies ante,

pro

is

the Greek preposition

T^O,

which

as

OF QUA'NTITY.

507

as propheta, propontis, and the like; though sometimes the Greek pro is long, conforming to the Latin ana*
-.-

3.

In some

compounds pro

is

common,

as propello,
inis,

propulso, propago, as,

a verb;

and prdpago,

noun

procurro, procumbo, profundo, &c. VIII.

RULE

Of Words compounded

without a Preposition.

In compound words A, O, are generally long ; and E, I, U, are generally short. 'But compoundsformed by contraction's also the compounds ofdie$ ubi,and ibi, have i long.
9

EXAMPLES.
In compound words two things may be considered, the former and the latter part. As to the latter part is there very little difficulty about it, because it is generally just as it would be out of composition. Thus the second in dedecus is short, because it comes from Abutor hath the second long, decus, the first short. because it comes from utor. the first long. But it is more difficult to know the quantity of the former part of the compound. Nevertheless in general it may be said, that these two vowels, A, O, are long; and that these other three But we must inquire E, I, U, are commonly short.
i

t_7

into this
.

is

particularly. in the former part long

more

of the compound, as
*/

Yet there are quare, qucipropter, quacunque, quatenus. some short, which may learnt be by use, '^htxamrter* / V
*

catdpulta.

in the first syllable, as mfas, JastuSyKe/anduSytitfarius, trcdccim, trecenti, nVqueo, equidem, mque : or in the second, as valcdico, madZjacio,
is
^

short,

whether

m-

tremefacio, according to Virgil (though Lucretius and Catullus make E also long in this sort of words): or in the third, as &c. hujuscemodi, The following are excepted, having the first long,
sedecim,

nequamy

nequitia, t2equaquam >

nequicquam, ne-

NEW METHOD.
ceps, fricolor, tricolor,

BookX.

As also these, quando, memet, mecum, tecum, secum. which have the second long, veneficus, videlicet. I is short whether in the first syllable, as biceps, tribwium, tfivium, siquidtm
:

or in

the second, as agricola, aliger, arttfex, caussidicus, fafiducus, omriipottns, totidem, uriigenitus, uriiversus, Sec.

We

must except those where the

changes

in de-

clining, as quidam,
ftvis,

quwis, quilibet, qualicumque, quan-

Those

umcuique, retpublic<E. also which cotne from a contraction, as 7/bigg, quadngte, prtdie, postrtdie, tibJcenrfoT
dies, as

cet, scilicet,

tibiicen, Sic.

The compounds of
dies

bJduum, trtduum, mert-

; but quctidie is doubtful. The following have also I long, trlccni, trtcesimus, As also liimirum, ibidem, stquis, and tdem masculine. utique, utrobique, ubJvis : but ubicumque is commonly

the same as

ubi.

is

generally long, as alioqui, introduce, quand'dque,

quandocumque, utrdbique, and others. We must except however, htidie,

quoque.

quandoquidem,

Also the compounds of two nouns, as Timothem,

sacrdsanctus, Sec.

is

short,

whether in the

first syllable,

as ducenti,

dupondium ;
Trojugena.

or in the second, as quadrupes, camufex,

cornupeta,
usuvenit, usucapit,

But

genuflecto,

are

still doubtful among grammarians ; though the surest way, in my opinion, is to make u long on those occasions, because it is an ablative that remains intire

in its natural state.

ANNOTATION.
we may be asked whether the second is long mairicida, because we find them long in Ausonius.
Jlere
in paricida /

Ut

paricidae regna adimat Didio>

De

Sev. Imp.

Matricida Nero proprii vim pertulti ^Though in regard to the latter, there are some who read matriquecida Nero, &c. On the contrary we find that paricida is short in Horace. Telegonijuga paricidae, Od. 29. lib. 3. ]But as paricida is a Syncope for parenticida, being taken not only
ensis.

for

OF QUANTITY.
for

309

one who kills his father, but likewise for a person that violates the duty he owes to his parents and to his country, we may say that Horace has made it short, merely by considering the dropping of the syllable, and leaving the others in their natural quantity : whereas Ausonius must have considered this word as formed by contraction, and therefore he made it long.

OF PRETERITES AND SUPINES. RULE IX.

Of Preterites
1. Preterites
of Two Syllables,

of two

syllables

have the former

bibi,
fidi,
tuli,

long, as egi. But the

following are short,

cledi, stti, scidi.

EXAMPLES.
1.

Preterites of

two

syllables

have the former long,

as egi, veni vJdi, vJci.

2.

Yet the
;

preterites of the following verbs are

sto,

short; bibo, bibi; Jindo,fidi; fero, tuli; do^dldr^

steti

scindOj scidi.
for

ANNOTATION.
adding lam to the above verbs, because of
cruorem. lavimus in Hor. lib. we meet with laverc, to be washed, in Nonius.
lavit inde

Some have been

this verse in Virgil.

Luminis effbssijluidum

lavit is there the present tense, as well as 1. sat. 5. coming from lavo, lavis ; hence

But

and in the passive

ABsclDir

is

long

lavi, in Lucan, lib. 6.

And

Hie cumam l&va morienti abscldit ephebo*

in Martial, lib. 4.

Abscldit vultus ensis uterque sacros.

Which sheweth that this preterite was heretofore doubtful, unless we choose to say that it comes then from abscido, compounded
of abs and ccedo.
to

But this verb being obsolete, the surest way if pronounce the above preterite short in prose, abscidit. Now this rule of the preterites of two syllables holds alao good for the plural forjierunt,Jlarunt, norunt, and the like, have always the former long. But we tindjuverint the former short, once in Catullus.
;

RULE

X.

Of Preterites
J.

with a Reduplication.

The twofirst syllables in preterites that have & reduplication are short.
.

But

310
y%

NEW METHOD.
But
-r^

Book X.
-i

-T>

2.

the second in pepedi, cecidi from credo.

.

1*

is

long, as also in.

Y'l

-!

Preterites with a reduplication have the |two first as didici from disco; cecini from cano; syllables short, tetigi from tango ; cecidi from cado.
1.

.1

EXAMPLES.
,
,..
.

2.

Eutpedo hath the second

in pepedi long, as also

ccedo in cecidi.

Qui nullum forte cecidit. Juv.

ANNO
short.

T A T

N.

In regard to the other preterites, if it be a syllable that does not depend on the increase, they follow the quantity of their present,
as colo, colui, the
first

Except posui, the first short, from, pono, whose former is long. And genui, which followed its old verb geno ; as likewise potui,
which cometh from
potis -sum.

divtsum, the second long, from -divido, the second short. But if it be a. syllable that depends on the increase, the rules thereof shall be given hereafter. Yet we may observe at present, tha' all preterites,, either of two or more syllables, ending in vf, have ever the penultirna long, as amavi,Jlcmj quivi, audivi, &c,

Except

also

dwm,

RULE XL
Of
1.
Supines of

Two

Syllables.

All supines of two syllables are long.

2.

Except those of eo,

lino

reor, sine, do, ruo, sero 3

3.

4.

The supines of queo, and sto, are short. The supine of cio is long, and that of cieo
is

short.

EXAMPLES.
Supines of two syllables, as well as preterites, are long ; as notum or notus from nosco ; wsum, or v7sus from video motum from moveo. . But the six following verhs have their supines short; eo, itum;. reor, rdtus sum ; sino, situm ; do, datum, rwo'formerly had rutum, from whence comes dirutum, erutum, obrutum sero, satum ; lino, lifum. 5- These two have also their supines short, queo, qmtum ; sto, sidtum ; but staturus, though derived from thence, hath the former lorig.
1.
; ;
f

4.

Cio,

OF
4.

QUANTITY.
$

311
Cieo,

do,

cis, civi,

citum, clre, the former long. Citum, the former short.

cis,

cm,

Excitum

ruit

ad portus,

Bacchatur quails commotis

.

littora complent. Virg. excita sacris. Id,

ANNOTATION.
the Supine

Of
It

STATUM.
by the substantive status, a, urn ; and by the verbal

is short appears that STATUM the status ; by adjective status, liujus

noun

statio.

permansit in annos. Ovid. stata non a sacra petis ? Id. quid fastis statio gratissima mergis. Virg. fy apricis Campus, Hence its compounds which change a into i t make this i short in the supine, as pr&stitum ; hence also the vei'b statuo, which seems to be derived from this supine, hath the first short.
status- in ccelo .multos

Hie

Musa

..

Yet the

statuo vestra est Virg. former long. participle staturus, hath the Tune res immense placuit statura labore. Lucan.
its

Urbem quam

As

also

compounds.

Constatura/zaV Megalensis purpu rn centum. Mart. And this made Priscian believe that the former in the supine staturn was also long, though what hath been above mentioned, proves the contrary. Nevertheless we may say, I fancy, that it., was heretofore common, since we still see in the compounds, that in those which retain the a it is long, though in such as change the a into i, it is short. Non praestata sibi prastat natura, sed units, St. Prosper.

Whence
in Ovid.

also

it

comes that

stator

is

And
is

short in Prudentius, and long

Vossius,
tullus,

statim, which is derived from stando, according to long in Avienus and Alcim. Avitus, but short in/ Cais

whose authority

preferable in this respect.

Verum

si

quid ages, statim jubebo, Epigram. 33.

Of CITUM
CITUM
is

and SCITUM.

comes from do, because it follows the fourth conjugation; as it is short when it comes from cieo t because But citus signifying quick, lively, active, is it follows the second. short whereas for divisus, it is long as erctum citum, erctum non citum. See Servius on the 8th book of the ^neis. SCITUM is ever long, whether it comes from scio, or scisco. Scitus, from scio, signifies handsome, pretty, well made, graceful ; Scitus puer, Ter. Coming from scisco, it signifies ordained and decreed, from whence we have plebiscitum, a decree of the people. Plaututf plays with those two words in his Pseud, act. 2. sc. 4-. Ps. Ecquis is homo scitus est ? CH. Plebiscitum non est scitius. Where Lambinus is evidently mistaken, in saying that scitum had the first syllable long in plebi$citum 9 but that every where else it was short.
it
;
:

long when

RULE

312

NEW METHOD.
RULE
Of the

Book X.

XII.
in

Supines of Polysyllables.

1.

The supines of polysyllables

long.

UTUM are

2.
3.

As are also those in ITUM, when they come from a preterite in IVI. But all others in ITUM are short.

EXAMPLES.
are supines of polysyllables in long, as solutum from solvo, solvi ; indutum, from induo, indui; argutum from arguo, argui. 2. The are also long, when they supines in come from a preterite in IVI ; as qu&sttum from qu&1.

The

UTUM

ITUM

cupJtum from cupio, cuptvi ; petttum from peto, pettvi ; audttum from audio, audtvi. 3. The supines in ITUM are short, if they do not come from a preterite in IVI ; as taciturn from taceo,
ro, qu&sivi
;

agnitum from agnosco, agnovi cogriitum from cognosco, cognovi; momtum from moneo, monui.
tacui ;
;

But the penultima in recensitum is long, because it cometh from censio, censivi, and not from censep, cmmi.

OF THE

INCREASE
RULE

OF

VERBS.

XIII.

The

nature of the Increase of Verbs.

When

the verb hath more syllables in the tenses than in the second person present^
this is called

INCREASE. Ex A M P LES.
:

increase of verbs is ever regulated by the second person present so that those tenses which do not exceed this person in syllables, have no increase; as

The

amas, amant
it

But those which exceed by one syllable, are said to have one increase as auditis ; where the second is called an in)
;

audis,

audit.

crease,

OF
crease, because

QUANTITY.
is it

313

the last

Those which exceed

increases
;

by two

never counted for such. syllables, have two

exceed
tis,

it

docdbumus. Those which by three, have three increases, as amayerias amtibainus,

&c.

increase of the passive is regulated by the second person of the active; as amaris, the second is the increase. Amabriris, the second and third are in-

Even the

creases,

measuring them by amas.

In regard to verbs common and deponents, we must imagine the second person of the active, an4 regulate them in the same manner as the rest.

RULE

XIV.
P

Of the Increase in A is 1. The increase in long. %. But the verb do hath da short.

EXAMPLES.
always long in the increase of verbs, as exprobrare, stabam, bibdmm^fueramus. The verb DO makes the increase DA short through* out ; as damus, dabunt, dari datum, &c. Part he da bis poenas. Likewise in its compounds circumdamus, circumda1. is
}

bunt, circumdare, venundare.

But every where

else it

hath

long like the other

Virg,

verbs; dabamus, ddbdtur.

Qua jam for tuna dabatur. RULE XV.

Of the
1.
Increase in E.

long. 2. Except in beris, eram, ero, erim. 3. Verbs of the third conjugation have it also
,

The increase

in

is

short in the first increase of the present and preterimperfcct) where there happem
to be
1.

an

R after

E.
is

EXAMPLES.
in the increase of verbs, speaking, in all conjugations.

also long, generally

514
.

N E W M E T II O D.
first
:

Book X.
;

In the

as

amemus, amaremus

amaverunt;

dinareris vel amarere, dedissemus. In the second, docebam, docerem, docerer, docereris. In the third, degebam, legerunt vel legere, kgissemus, legeris vel legere, legetur, legemur. In the fourth,, audieris vel audiere, audietur ; audiverunt vel audivere, Sec. 2. But it is always short in the following syllables,

through every person, amaberis vel amabere; docueram ; potero, potuero ; legero, legeberiSy

eram,

era, erim,

rim, legeris, Sec.

3.

It

is

moreover short
first

in verbs of the third conjuthie

present and preterimperfect, where there happens to be an R after E ; as legeris vel legere, in the present of the indicative passive; legere in the imperative passive, and the infinitive active ; legerem and legerer, in the preterimperfect subjunctive, active and passive. But it is long even in the third, when one of these conditions is wanting; as if it be in the second ingation, in the
crease, legererisvel legerere, legeretur, preterimperfect

increase of

passive of the subjunctive. If it be a preterimperfect that has not an R after E ; as legebam, legebar, &c. -. Or if it be any other tense than a present or a preterimperfect, were it even then to have. an R after E ; as legerunt \e\ legere in the preterite; legeris vel leIn like manner gere, legetur in the future indicative. scriberis, and laberis, &c. because the b then belongs
.

to the termination of the present, and not of the future in bor.

Hor. Scriberis Variofortis 8$ hostium. Sic tibi cumfiuctus subterlabere Sicanos.

Virg.

And
It

the

like.

Wherein the third conjugation conrule.

I O N. seems that the penultima of the third person of the preterite in ERUNT was heretofore short, or at least common, especially in verbs of the third conjugation, and that one might say legerunt, as well as legerant, legcrent, legcrint, legero, &c. this analogy being Which may be particularly founded on the E followed by an R. further confirmed by the authority of Diomedes, who, lib. 1. hath

forms to the general

A N N O.T A T

these

OF

QUANTITY.
E

515

these words, Fere in tertio ordine-pUrumque veteres tertia person^ numeri pluralist mediam vocalem corri* jfinitiva temporis perfecti, And indeed &c. emerunt, Virgil does not piunt, quasi legeruttt, in those verbs of the third, but it short, not to make only scruple
likewise in others.

Matri longa decem tuleruntjfos^W/a menses. Eel. 4. Miscueruntque herbas 8f non innoxia verba. Georg. 3. fiLn. Obstupui, steteruntque com<, fy voxfaucibus hcssit. For though some would fain read these passages with the
t

2.

third

person plural in erarit or erint ; yet, as Pierius observes on the second example, the reading in erunt has been generally received. Besides, otlier poets have used it in the same manner.
cithara, intonsce profueruntve coma;. Tibul. Abiturus illuc quo priores abierunt. Phaedr. Nee tua defuerunt verba Thalasse mi/ii. Mart. might further produce a vast number of authorities, which, shew that this is not a licentia poetica, as they call it, but the ancient analogy of the language, and that we could not condemn a person that would still c'huse to follow it, though it be always better to make those words long, were it for no other reason but that the ear, the chief judge of poetry, is more accustomed to it at present.

Nee

We

RULE
is

XVI.
I.

Of
1.

the Increase in

generally short. %. But the first increase in the fourth conjugation is long :* 3. As also in velim, sim, malim, nolim. 4. All the preterites in I VI are long , but they

The

increase in I

make
1.

IMUS

short.

EXAMPLES,
increase in I, generally speaking, is short, as In the future of the first and second conjugation, amabitis, docebitur. In the present of the third, legimus, labitur, aggreditur.

The

increase, audimini, audiremini, audiebammi. But it is long in the first increase of this last conS,

Even

in the fourth,

in the 2,

and 4

jugation, which is the most considerable in regard to verse, audtre, mollJtur, sctrent, serv'itum, scJmus, tbo,
abibo.

The following

are also long, slmus,

veltmus, no*
sltis,

HmuS) malmus, with the other persons,

&c.

vetitis,

4. All

J516

NEW METHOD.
IVI
.are

Book X.
Event

4. All the preterites in

long, audtvi.

in the third, pefivi, gutfszvi.

short in the plural, qu&simmus. Even in the fourth, audivimus, veriimus. Observe therefore, that vemmus long is the present, are a coming; and veriimus short is the preterite, tttf arc come. And so for the rest.

And

they

all

make

IMUS

We

NNOTATION.
RIMUS
will

In regard to the terminations of the subjunctire

and
have

RITIS, concerning which there have been such high debates

among grammarians
it

Diomedes,

Probus,

and Servius

that they are always long in the future, which Vossius seems to favour, though he owns that there are authorities to the contrary, as in Ovid ;

Obscurum
Videritis, Stellas

nisi

nox cumjecerit orbem ;

&c.
2.

illic

ubi,

Metam.

Again,

H&c ubi dixeritis, servet sua dona rogate. In regard to the preterite the thing seeras still more uncertainDiomedes and Agroetius will have it short; on the contrary Probui
pretends
it is

were taken by the one and sometimes sometimes another, and therefore way poets we may hold them common, since Virgil himself says in the preit

Hence

always long. plainly appears that those syllables

terite,

Namque
For
it is

ut suprevnamjalsa inter
nosti,

gaudia noctem

Egerimus,

&c.

.ZEn. 6.

too weak an argument to say with Servius, that he wrote thus through necessity, and by a poetic licence just as if he who was prince of poets, and perfect master of his native language, could not find another word to make the foot suitable to his verse. And, as a proof of what I say, we find that RIS is rather .short than long in the singular, as we shall shew hereafter when treating of the kst syllables ; which ought to be a presumption for the
;

plural.

RULE
r

XVII.

Of
increase in

the Increase in O.

The

O occurs but seldom, and is always

long.

The
and
is

increase in

EXAMPLES, O occurs in the

imperative only,

always long, as amatdte, facitote. Cumque loqui poterit ; matrem facitote salutet. Ovid.

OF QUANTITY.
RULE
Of

317

XVIII.
but

the Increase in U.
is

The increase

mU

short

URUS

is

long,

as docturus, lecturus.

EXAMPLES.
The increase in U 13 short, as sunms, volumus. Nos numerus sumus fyfruges consumere nati. Hor. But the participle irt RUS, and the future of the
formed from thence, are long, docturus, kcturus, amaturus, amaturum, &c.
infinitive in

RUM

which

is

OF THE INCREASE OF NOUNS.

RULE
What
1.
is

XIX,
is

meant by the Increase of Nouns.

The

increase of nouns

when

the genitive

hath more syllables than the nominative. 2. The increase of the genitive always regulates
the other cases.

EXAMPLES.
1.

The

increase of nouns

is

when

the other cages

:

have more syllables than the nominative hence if the genitive does not exceed the nominative in number of syllables, there is no increase, as musa, musa; dominusr domini : but in the plural, of musarum, dominorum, the penultima is an increase.
2. The genitive ever regulates the increase of the other cases, as sermo, sermonis, sermoni, sermonem, ser~ mone, scrmones, sermonum, where the o is alvVays long,

OF THE FIRST DECLENSIONS

*>

The first declension has no increase but in the plural, which comes within the rule we shall give lower down, after we have gone through the increases of the sin4

gular.

318

NEW METHOD.
RULE XX.
Increase of the Second Declension.

1.

The increase of
short.

the second in the singular

is

2.

Except Iber and Celtiber.

EXAMPLES.
the second declension have their increase short gener, generi ; puer, pueri ; prosper, prosper i ; vir, mri ; satur, satur i. 2. Yet Ibtr, signifying an inhabitant of Iberia in Asia, or of Spain, makes Iberi long.
1.
;

Nouns of

As

also its

compound

Ctltiber.

Mistis hie Colchus Iberis.

Claud.

Gallorum

Celtte, miscentes nomen Iberis. Lucan. Vir Celtibens non tacende gentibus. Mart.

ANNOTATION.
say likewise litres of the third declension : but then Priscian thinks it is rather taken for the inhabitants of Iberia towards Colchis: yet from the above example it appears that Claudian did not use it in this sense ; and the Greeks say "l^> "iC^or, to denote One would think that this long increase, both those nations. which has made its way into the second declension contrary to the analogy thereof, was taken from thence,

We

INCREASE OF THE THIRD

CLENSION.
RULE
Of the
1.

DE-

XXI.
Nouns
in

Increase of

L.

neuter is long. masculine is short % 2. 3. ILIS and ULIS are short. 4. EL1S and OLIS are long.

ALIS ALIS

EXAMPLES.
1.

The neuter nouns

in

AL

make ALIS long

2.

in

the genitive, hoc animal, animalis.

The

OF QUANTITY.
2.

319

The masculines make

;

it

short; hie Asdrubal,

Asdrubalis
3.

hie Annibal, Annibdiis.

The
;

increase of nouns in

IL and

UL

is

also

as vigil, vigilis ; pugil, pugitis ; consul, consults ; exul, exults. make their increase long, and 4. Nouns in

short

EL

OL

Daniel, Danielis ;

sol, soils.

RULE
Increase of

XXII,

Nouns

The
4. 6.

increase in
3.

1.

N and O. ANIS, 2. ENIS, and

in

ONIS, is long. INIS is short ; 5. except IN, INIS.

ONIS
The The
;

either in proper varies.

names or

gentiles

EXAMPLES.
1.

increase

aw

is

long

Paean,

P(Earns;

Ti-

tan^ Titanis.
2.

increase enis increase onis

is

long;

ren, renis ;

splen,

splenis
3.

siren, sirenis.
is

long; Cicero, Ciceronis; sermonis Platonis. sermo, ; Plato, 4. The increase inis is short ; homo, hominis ; virgo, virgmis ; or do, or dims ; carmen, carmmis. 5. Except those in IN which make INIS long; as Delphin, Delphmis ; Salamin, mis; Phorcyn, the name of a man, Phorcynis.

The

sometimes make Mis short, as Memnon, M^mnonis and sometimes they make it long, as Helicon, Helicdnis, in which respect we must consult the practice of authors.
6.

Proper names in

On
;

Gentiles for the most part make onis short, as Macedo, onis ; Saxo, onis : Except Burgundiones, which is rather looked upon as long. Alvarez adds Eburones, and a few others, in respect to which we must be de-

termined by custom. With regard to proper names, there is very little certainty about them.
4
4k
*

RULE
I

NEW METHOD.
RULE
Of the
1.

Book X.

XXIII.
ARIS.
is
)

Increase in

The increase

ARIS

in masculines

short.

2.

(Add
But

3.

the neuters, nectaris, jubaris the neuters in make

AR

ARIS

long.

EXAMPLES.
1. The increase ARIS is always short, if the noun be masculine, as Ccesar, C<zsaris; lur, Idris, mas, ma-

rts

par,

pans

dispar, disparts

irnpar, imparts.

These two are also short, though neuters, nectar, nectdris \jubar, jubaris with bacchar, aris, also neuthe and ultima short. ter, pen
2.
;

long, as calcar, calcaris lat/uear, laquearis; pulvinar, pulvinafis; exemplar, exemplaris.

3.
;

The other

neuters

make ARIS,

RULE XXIV.
Of the
1.
Increase

ERIS.

The increase
Except Iber,

in

ERIS /Vow

ER

is

short.

2*

crater, Ser, ver,

and Reciraer.

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns

in

ER

make

the increase

ERIS

short, as
aer,

career, careens; mulier, mulieris; <zther,

aeris.
2.

Athens;
it

And this Iberis, a native of Iberia near Colchis. noun is also of the second declension. See Rule 19. Crater> ens Ser, seris ; the name of a people who
;

Except the following, which make

long, Iber,

manufactured

silk.

Felleraque ut Joins depectant lenuia Seres. Virg. Ver, veris, the spring. Rtcimer, eris, in Sidonius, a proper name ; and in short all Greek nouns that have

an

n in

the increase, aspoder, iris; spinier, >im,

c.

RULE XXV.
,

Of the

Increase of

Nouns

in

OR.

1.

All the masculines in

OR make ORIS long.

3.

2.

Except

Memon
Tht

OF QUANTITY.
3.

321

The neuters in OR, 4. as 5. and arbor, make ORIS

also

Greek nouns,

short.

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns

in

OR, when of
,

the masculine gender,

timorls\ lepor, le-

make

their increase long, as timor,

poris; vigor; vigoris; decor decoris. Ovid. Indulget nata decori. hath memo'ris 2. Yet memor short, because
adjective,

and heretofore they used

to

an say mcmdris and

it is

hoc memore.

be neuters, they make ORIS short, marmor, marmoris teyuw, aqu&ris ; hoc fidor, adtiris.
3. If they
4.
;

Greek nouns
Hectoris ;

in

OR

have-also a short increase,

Hector,
5.

Nestor,

NeMris

Castor,

oris

rhetor, rhetoris.

Arbor hath

also arboris short.

RULE XXVI.
Increase of

Nouns

in

UR.

1.

The

increase of nouns in
fur, fur is.

UR

is

short.

%.

Except

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns
;

in

UR

make

their increase short

whe-

ther in
jecoris

ORIS, &sfemur,femoris\ robur, roboris\ jecur, ebur, ebdris : or in URIS, as murmur, murturtur, turturis
;

muris
guris.
2.

vultur,

vulturis

Ligur, Litrifuris.

Yetjfar makesy^m, long; as also trifur,

ANNOTATION.
Hereto we must refer the Greek nouns in YR, as martyr (or warturj maniris t or marturos ; and the like.

RULE XXVII.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

fn

AS.
is

The increase

ADIS from AS

short.

%.

Vzsisfrom vas is long. 3. But mans from mas is short. Y VOL. II.

EXAM-

NEW METHOD.
EXAMPLES.
1.

Book X.

Nouns

iii

AS make

the increase

ADIS
;

short;

whether they be femi nines, as Pallas, Palladia, the goddess Minerva ; lampas, ddis, a lamp or whether they be masculines, as Areas, Arcadia, an Arcadian ;
vtis, vtidis, bail,

2.

3.

But Mas, mdris,

or surety. va&, vasis, neuter,

is

is

long, a vessel.

short.

RULE
Of
1.

XXVIII.
AXIS.
is

the Increase

The

increase

ATIS from AS
is

long, ex-

cept anas, anatis, 2. But from other nouns

ATIS EXAMPLES.

short.

The increase ATIS is from a noun in AS, as cztas,

1.

long, when it comes &tatis\ pietas, pietatis;

dignitas, dignitatis,

anas, which hath anatis short. 2. The increase ATIS is short, when it comes from other nouns than those in AS, for instance from

Except

nouns in A, cenigma, <mgmatis; dogma, dogmatis. As

also

Hepar, hepatis or hepatos, short.

RULE XXIX.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in

ES.

Nouns

in

ES make

their increase short.

2.
3.

Except merces, quies, locuples, haeres. And Greek nouns which make ETIS.

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns

in

ES make

their increase short, as miks,

;

militis; Ceres, Cereris; pes.pZdis

seges, seg&is.

interpret, interpr&tis;

Likewise pr&ses, pr&sidis, and the other

derivatives of sedeo. 2. These are excepted,

quietis; locuples,

mercedu lacupbtis; h&ret, h&re&s.

merces,

;
8.

quies,

And

OF QUANTITY.
3.

323
as lebes,

And Greek nouns which make ETIS,

and others.

lebeiis; tapes, tapetis;

tis
;

magnes, magnetis; Dares, Dare-

ANNOTATION.

Prces makes also nr&dis long, as likewise ces t ceris; but this is by reason of the diphthong. And bes makes bessis long by position. Formerly they used also to say mansues> 5/w, long ; as likewise But at present we say rather mansuetus, i, inquietus, i ; inquiesy etis. where the penultima still remains long, because of their original.

RULE XXX.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in IS.

2.

The increase of Nouns in IS Except Quiris, Sarunis, glis,

is

short.

lis,

Dis.

EXAMPLES.
1.

The

increase of nouns in IS

is

pulveris\ sanguis,sangmnis; Chans, the plural ; Chafites, the graces.

2.

as pulvis, Chan f is, usual in

short,

In the following it is long. Quiris, QuirJtis ; Utis Sammtis ; ; lis, ; Dis, Ditis. Samnis, glis, gliris

RULE XXXI.
Of the
1.
Increase of Nouns in OS.

increase of nouns in OS is long. 2. Except bos, compos, and impos.

The

EXAMPLES.
1.

The

increase of nouns in
;

OS

is

long, as

os, oris;

dos, dotis ; custos, custodis

nepos, nepbtis.

Greek nouns
rhinoceros, otis
;

in

OS

have also a long increase, as

likewise Tros, Trois ; heros, herois ; Minos, Min'ois, though followed by a vowel, because in Greek they are written with an w.
2.

These are

short,

bos,

btivis;

compos, comptitis ;

impos, imptitis.

RULE XXXII.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in

US.

Nouns

in

US

have their increase short.

3.

2.

Except the comparatives in US. Y 2

And

324
34.

NEW METHOD.
And
nouns that make the genitive in

Book X.

URIS,

U-DIS, and UT1S. But pecus makes pecudis short ;

intercutis.

as intercus,

1.

Nouns

EXAMPLES. ending in US have their

;

increase short,
lepus,
leporis ;

as munus, muneris

corpus,
in

corporis

tripus, tripodis', decus, or is.

2.

The comparatives
;

US make
;

their increase

long, as melius, melioris

borrow
3.

it

because they majus, majdris of the masculine, as major, majoris, &c.

Nouns whose genitive is in URIS, UDIS, or UTIS, make their increase long, as jus, juris; tellus,
telluris
tis, Sec.
;

incus, incudis

virtus,

virtutis

salus,

salu-

4.

These are excepted,

pecus, pecudis,

a sheep, a

flock; intercus, intercutis, a dropsy.

ANNOTATION.

This shews, as we have elsewhere observed, that they come rather from pecudis, hujus pecudis ; intercutis, hujus intercutis, than from pecus or intercus, which in all likelihood would follow the analogy of the other nouns in us, that have utis long. See vol. i. p. 85, 86. and p. 167. col. 2. Liguris, the name of a people, is also short ; which shews that it comes rather from Ligur, as Verepeus has given it, than from
Ligus~.

The names of places in US of Greek original make UNTIS,. and of course are long by position, as Opus, Opuntis, the name of a town, and such like.

RULE
The
1.
Increase of

XXXIII.
in

Nouns ending

S with another Consonant.

%.

Nouns ending in S with another consonant make their increase short. Except gryps, Cyclops, hy drops, pkbs, and Cercops.

E X A M.P L E S.
increase of nouns ending in S, with another consonant, is short ; as ccelebs, ccelWis ; hyems,
1.

The

hyemis, Dolops, Doltipis

inops, intipis

auceps,

aucujw ; 2. But

OF QUANTITY.
2.

325

But these have

Cyclops,

phis;

their increase long; gryps, gryCyclopis ; hy drops, hydropis, whence

comes hydropicus;

name of

plebs, plebis ; Cercops, Cercopis, the people, who for their malice were meta-

morphosed into

apes, Ovid.

Metam.
its

RULE XXXIV.
Of the Noun
caput and
its

compounds.

The noun caput and

compounds, have a short

increase.

EXAMPLES.
Caput, and
all

its

compounds

are short in their in-

crease through every case singular and plural, capitis, cafiite, capita, cap^tibus ; sinciput, sindifittu ; occiput,
occipttis
;

anceps, ancifitis

biceps, bictyitis.

RULE XXXV.
Of the Nouns
1.
in

X which

form their Genitive

is

in

GIS.

The

increase in

GIS

short.

%.

Except

frugis, legis, regis.

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns
;

in

X, whose genitive

is

in

GIS, make
;

their increase short, as Allobrox, Allobrtigis

conjux,
rex,

conjugis
Q.

The following
as also
lex,

remex, remigis > Phryv, Phrygis. are excepted, frux, frugis

regis; legis; compounds vary ; short Lelex, LelZgis, short, the aquilex, aquilegis, name of a people exlex, exlegis, an outlaw.
; ;

but

its

RULE XXXVI.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in

AX.
is

The

increase

%.

Except

long. abax, smilax, climax, storax, fax.

AClSfrom

AX

EXAMPLES.
1.

Nouns
;

in

AX
;

make
;

their increase long, as pax,

pads ferax, feracis Jornax, fomacis. %. These are excepted, abax, abdcis
lads; a

yew

tree

climax, climads

smilax, smistorax or styrax,

;

styrads ; fax, ftids.

Add

326

NEW METHOD.
and a few more Greek names.

Book X.

Add
lation,

to these Arctopkylax, ads, a heavenly constel-

RULE XXXVII.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in

EX.
short.

The increase of nouns in EX is 2. Except halex, vervex, and fex.

1.

All nouns in

EXAMPLES. EX have their

increase short, as
; vertex, verfids. halecis ; vervex,

nex, neds ; prex, precis \frutex,fruticis

2.

These three excepted,

halex,

yerveds ; fex, feds.

ANNOTATION.
for

To
P. 55.

these

some are
it

adding vibex.

But we choose rather to say

it

vibix, ids>

according as

we have marked
next

in the genders, vol.

i,

and then

will follow the

rule.

RULE XXXVIII.
Of the
1.
Increase of

Nouns

in

IX.

2.
3.

Nounsin IX.ICIS, have Except filix, pix, vix,

varix, fornix, salix
;

their increase long; larix, calix, eryx,

To which add

nix, nivis.

EXAMPLES.
1. Nouns in IX make their increase in ICIS long; as radix, radieu \ feiix,fel7cis', victrix, viclrtcis ; vibix, vibtcis.

2.

The following

are excepted, flix, jittcis

pix,

picis; vix, vYcis, in the plural wees; tarix, lands; calix, cat ids ; eryx, erjjds/; varix, variety; fornix,Jor riids; salix, sattds.
3.

Nix

likewise

makes mvis
the Increase

short.

RULE XXXIX.
Of
1.

OCIS.
ocis long
;

2.

make the increase Except praecox, and Cappadox.

Nouns

in

OX

EXAMPLES.
'

1.

The

increase

OCIS

from nouns in

OX

is

long

as vox,

vocis',

feroxijerocis; velox,

velocis.

2.

These

OF
2.

QUANTITY.
RULE
XL.
UCIS.

327

These are excepted; prizco?, pr&cdcis; Cappa-

dox, Cappadocis.

Of the
1.

Increase

2.

The increase UCIS from Except lux and Pollux.

UX

is

short.

EXAMPLES.
2.

Nouns
;

in

UX make their increase UCIS short;

;

as
;

dux, duels

redux, reducis

crux, cruets
lux,

nux, nucis

trux, trucis. 2. The following are

Pollucis.

excepted

liicis;

Pollux^

Tails Amiclaei domitus Pollucis habenis. Virg.

ANNOTATION.

In these latter rules, as in a great many others, we have omitted several words, that are not only more difficult to learn, but likewise less useful, since they occur but seldom, and it will be sufficient to observe them in the use of authors.

Such are

make

their increase

atrax, atax, colax, panax, Pharnax, Syphax, which CIS short. Such are also cUix, coxendix, his-

trix t natrix, onyx, sardonyx,

which shorten ICIS, &c.

Of the INCREASE
The
no
other

of the other

DECLENSIONS.
first,

two declensions,

as well as the

have

This should he reincrease, except in the plural. likewise includes which to ferred the following rule,
the second and third declensions for the increase be-

longing to this number.

RULE
Of the
1.

XLI.

Increase of the Plural.

%.

In the plural increase, I and But A, E, O, are long.

are short

EXAMPLES.
is

the other cases exceed the nominative plural (which always depends on the genitive singular) in number of syllables. 1. And then it makes I and short; as sermones,
plural increase

The

when

sermohUus-,

wites,

vifibus;

manus,

n&nuum

portus,
2.

portuum, portiibus.

But

328
52.

NEW METHOD.
But A, E, O,

Book X.
;

rerum, rebus \
Here we
the plural
;

are long; as musce, musarum medici, medicorum ; duo t duorum.

res,

ANNOTATION.
is

are to observe that there

as in this

a singular increase even in

word sermonibus, the second is a singular increase, and is long, because it is ruled by the genitive sermonis. But the penultima is a plural increase, because it has more syllables than this same genitive, and therefore belongs to this rule of
plurals.

The former
wily, a
:ula.

is

long in bubus as well as in bobus, because

it

is

in bubus 9 considering it as in the singular increase of bos, bovis ; but the auis preferable to his. thority of Horace, Ovid, and Lucretius,

Syncope for bovibus ; which happens also to bucula True it is that Ausonius has made the former short

for bovi-

Paterna rura bobus exercet suis, Epod. 2. Non profecturis littora bobus aras. Ovid.

OF THE LAST SYLLABLE.

RULE XLII. A final.
1.

at the end of words

ita, eia,

is

long

2.
3.

quia, puta ; short at the end of nouns ; 4. Except the ablative case ; 5. And the vocative of Greek nouns in

Except

But

it is

AS.

EXAMPLES.
long at the end of words, as ama, pugna, interea, ultra, memora, triginta, and the like. 2. There are four adverbs that have the last short;
1.

A is

ita, eia> quia,

puta, for videlicet.

Eia per ipsum

Scdnde age. Val. Flaccus. 0cputa nonjustum est, illudmale, rectius

are short through ing in A, except the ablative.
3.

istud.

The nouns

Persius, sat. 4. all their cases end-

The Nomin. Forma* bonum fragile est. Ovid The Accus. Hectoia donavit Priamo. Ovid. The Vocat. Musa mihi causas raemora. Virg.
-

The

OF

QUANTITY.
parenti. Virg.

329

The Plural Dederas promissa

4. The ablative is long. Anchor a de proraj'tfdtar. Virg.

5.

The vocative

in

of Greek nouns in

AS is

also

long.

Quid miser um jEnea laceras ? Virg. But from the other terminations it is short,

as

we

shall see presently.

ANNOTATION.

Vocative, ending in A. The vocative of Greek nouns in ES is short when it ends in A, as Anchisa, Thyesta, Oresta, &c. because then this case can be nouns having E in only of the Latin declension. But these same the vocative, make it long, because this is a Greek case, and follows the Greek declension, which has an in. to a great many The Cohans likewise gave the termination

Of the

language, as Mida for Mivocative may be short. their and then &c. Hylas, Hyla Hence it is that Virgil in the vpry same verse has made this last and short in the vocative. syllable both long Clamassent, ut littus Hyla, Hyla omne sonaret. Eel. 6. Unless we choose to attribute the length of one to the caesura, and the shortness of the other to the position of the next vowel.

nouns that were

for

in

AS

in the

common

das,

ANTEA

Of some
is

Adverbs
:

in

A,

long

in Catullus

and Horace

Petti, nihil me, sicut antea juvat, Scribere Versiculos. Epod. 11.

CONTRA

is

long in Virgil.

ulla est oleis cultura : neque ilia. short in Ausonius, and in Manilius, who was his contemporary. But in regard to the verse, which the Jesuits Alvarez and Ricciolius quote from Valerius Flaccus to authorize this

Contra non
it

We find

quantity
It

Contraque Lethtzi quassare silentia rami ; proves nothing, because the passage is corrupted, and the right
is

reading

this

Contra Tartareis Colchis spumare vznenis, Cunctaque Lethai quassare silentia rami
Perstat.'

POSTEA an adverb
by
this

is

long, according

to

G. Fabricius,

in his

treatise of poetry, as Vossius observeth.

Which appears

likewise

We
But

iambic of Plautus. Si autoritatem postea defugeris, In Pcenul. act. 1. sc. 1. might also prove it to be short by this verse of Ovid, 1. Fast.
it

Postea mirabar cur non sine litihus esset. seems we ought to read it in two words, post says, because being an adverb it is long every where

ea, as Vossiug
else.

POSTILLA

330
POSTILLA
is

NEW METHOD.
also long in Ennius and in Propertius, Hysipile nullos postilla sensit amores.
1.

Book X.
1. El. 15.

is short, as apobserving that the adverbs are reckoned long, he particularly excepts puta and ita. This in is further confirmed by the above-quoted verse out of Persius, HOG puta, &c. as Priscian likewise quotes it, lib. 15. and as Casaubon declares he found it in MSS. though some editions read puto. With respect to the passage of Martial, which is quoted from lib. 3. epigram. 29, Esse puta solum, &c. it is plain that puta is there for cense or crede, and is not then an adverb.

PUTA

for videlicet, of

which some have doubted,

2.

Servius on the peared by

Mn. where

ULTRA
In Virgil

is long in Horace ; Ultra quam satis est virtutem

;

$i

petal ipsaw.

Quos

olios

muros qua jam

ultra

mania

habetis ?
it

likewise in Juvenal, Persius, and others. And in vain does Erythraeus quote Serenus to

As

make

short

Curaque nil prodest, nee ducitur ultra cicatrix, since the best copies have ulla.

Of the
The nouns

Nouns

in

GINTA.

in GINTA are esteemed doubtful by some, because found short in the old poets, as in Lucilius, and in those are they of a later date, as Ausonius, Manilius, and others : but those of the intermediate time, who flourished during the purity of the

language, always made them long. Triginta cajntum foetus enixajacebit. Virg. And the surest way is to follow this quantity. For as to the passages they quote from Martial to prove their being short, Vossius shews that they are corrupted.

RULE

XLIII.

E final. 1. E at the end of words is short ; %. But at the end of Greek nouns it is long ; 3. And at the end of'nouns of the oth declension;
4.
5.

And And
But
The

q/*olie, ferme", fere : of all adverbs formed

1

of

US.
is

6.

7.

bene, male, infe'rne superne, are short. imperative of the second conjugation
,

long : 8. As are also these monosyllables me, ne,

se, te.

EXAMPLES.
short at the end of words, zsfuriosS, utiU, parte, ille,frangere, docerg, sine, mentt, pane9 Achillt.
1.

E is

Haud

OF QUANTITY.

331

flaud sguidem sine mente reor, sine numine divwn Adsumus. Virg. 2. Greek nouns are long in whatever case they happen to be, when they are written with an according to what hath been already observed, p. 329, as
tj,

Lethe. Anchise, Cete, Mole, Tempe, &c.

ANNOTATION.

Achilla and

HercuU are found sometimes

short

Quique tuas proavusfregit Achille domos. Propert. But then we may say it is rather according to the Latin declenWhich frequently happens sion, than the analogy of the Greek. to nouns that follow the third declension in Latin.
3.

is

long at the end of words of the

;

fifth de-

clension ; as, re, die, reguie the like, taken from dies.

also hodie, postridie,

and

Nocte diequesuumgestare inpectore testem. Juven.

and ought to be placed here, bean ablative of the fifth declension, which came from fames, famei, just like plebts, plebei,
is

fame
cause

also long,

it is really

in Livy

and

Sallust. in the last syllable, ferme,

4. These words are long

fere, ohe.

Mobilis

varia est ferme" natura malorum. Juven.

Jamgue fere sicco subductte littore puppes. Virg. Importunus amat laudari, donee ohejV/m Hor.
5.

Adverbs formed of nouns of the second declen-

sion have also

minime, summe,
Sec.

as indigne, pr&cipue, platide, valde (for valide) sancte, pure, sane,

long

6. Except bene and male, which are short Nil hene cumjacias, fads attamen omn'ut belle. Mart. Inftrne and supernV ought also to be excepted as short, unless we had authority for the contrary, which is not For thus it is in Lucreperhaps to be found.
:

tius

Terra superne t remit

magm$ COMCUSM
:

ruhris.

Upon

Lambinus says Aliliitsj-tm duciultimam advcrbii SUPLRNE, breve in ewe: itaijue eos syllabam errare qui hoc loco $$ simiiibus legi volant SUPEKNA. "U hich neither nor Ricciolius nor
whicli

Despauter,

Alvarez,

have observed.
7.

The

332
7.

NEW METHOD.
The

Book X.

also

The
also

imperatives of the second conjugation have long, as mone, vide, habe, doce. other imperatives are short. Vide and vaK are

sometimes short. And cave is but seldom long. Vade, vale, cave ne titubes, niandataque frangas. Hor.
Idque, quodignotifaciunt, vale dicere saltern. Ovid. 8. Monosyllables make E long, as me, ne, se, te.

ANNOTATION.

rule of monosyllables we must except the enclitics and these other particles ce, te, or pte, as tuque, hicce, lie, ve, que, &c. because they are joined in such a manner to the other tuapte, words, that they form but one, and are no longer considered as
this

From

separate monosyllables. In regard to imperatives as well of this as of the precedent rule, we may observe with Vossius, that the reason of their being long, is because they are formed by contraction. For ama, he says, comes from amae ; just as the Greeks say //,?, '/*, mete. And thus doceo should have docee, the last short, of which they have formed by contraction doce, the last long ; just as in Greek we say 3oxee, And though there are some imperatives of the second also Sow/. is because those verbs were heretofore of the second this short, and third conjugation, as some of them are still for we sayfalgeo, And hence it is that es, andfulgo, is ; tergeo, es, and tergo, is, &c. we find responds and salve short in Martial. Si quando veniet ? dicet : responde, poeta Exierat*
;

Taces, dissimulasque ? Vale. Idem. these are rather long or short, according to the verbs Though in which they have continued. conjugation

Lector salve.
all

RULE
1.

XLIV.

I final.

I at the end of words is long. 2. Buf mihf, tibi, cuf, sibf, ubi,
doubtful.
4. Nisi

ibi,

are

and quasi are short

4.
5.

As

are also the neuter nominatives,

6.

With the Greek datives, And Greek vocatives.

EXAMPLES.
1.

I at the

end of words

is

long, as ocult, MercurJ,

ipst.

class!.

Diem

spectant l&sos oculi, l&duntur 8$

Ovid.
2.

The

OF
ij

QUANTITY.
I either

333

p The following have

cut, sibi, ubi, ibl.
3.

long or short, mihi,

And. these have it short, nm, quasi. 4. As also the neuters in I or Y, Mpfr Moljf, To which we may join gumnii, sinapij hydromdi, &c. these Greek nouns, as Mesori, Payrii, Phaoti, Pharmutiy Tybi, &c. 5. The datives of

Greek nouns

are also short,

as

Mino'idiy Palladi^ Thetidi, Paridi, Tindaridi, Phillidt,

&c.
6.

As

also their vocatives,

whether in I or

as

Adorn, Akxi, Amarilli, Brisei, Cecropt, Chely, Daphw, Inachi, Lycaoni, Pan, Phylli, Thai, Tyndari, whereto we ought likewise to refer all the patronymics in IS,

which make IDOS.

Uti
is

ANNOTATION.

long, as also velutl. Namque videbat utl bellantes Pergama circum. Virg. aspris velutl qui sentibus anguem. Id.

But sicutt is short in Lucretius and elsewhere, and perhaps is not to be found of a different quantity, though grammarians mark it Ut tque is short. Ibidem, ubique and ubivis are long, as common. though they come from ibi and ubi common. Some have fancied them doubtful because of this verse of Horace. Non ubi vis coramve quibuslibet. In media qui ; But we must pronounce it in two words ubi vis, or according to
sis. Sicubi, though common, is generally long. Nisi and quasi, which I have marked as short, are reckoned common by some, because there are some authorities for it in the latter poets, and in Lucretius, who says :

Improvisiim

others ubi

Et devicta quasi coganturjerre patique. But the best authors constantly make them short.
armento, veri quasi nescia quceri. Ovid. carmina desunt. Virg. As for the Greek nouns, we are to observe that these are sometimes found also long, as Orestl,, Pyladi y and the like datives, because this termination is then entirely Latin, those cases in Greek being 'Of e'rn, rii/Aa&u, which are of the first declension of simples. Nor can we even shorten the datives that arise from contraction,

Quoque

sit

N'ihil hie nisi

as

Demosthem

AVJ/XOO-SE'VE/,

metamorphosi, [ASTapof Quart <, because this

rule.

would be contrary to the general

fer Oresti to this rule

And

if

we would

also re-

of contraction, we should find more reason to make it long, because it will come from 'o^e'rw, as Socrati from and so for the rest.

334

NEW METHOD.
RuLE.XLV.
O
final.

Book X.

at the end of words is doubtful : 2. But the datives and ablatives in are long. in these words is short : imo, duo, scio, 3. 4. In eo it is long ; modo, cito.
1.

O
O

5.

As

6.
1.

And

also in monosyllables. in adverbs derived from nouns.

EXAMPLES.
is

at the

end of words
led,

sometimes long, and

sometimes short; as
2.

The

quando, nolo. datives and ablatives in are long, somnd,

vento, odid.

Nutritur vento, vento restinguitur ignis. Ovid. O is short in the following words, imo, duo, scio, and its compound nescio, modo, with its compounds To which we may add quomodd, dummodo, &c. cito.
3.
egtf, cedo,

4.

which are more usually short. Ed is long, and so are its compounds, adeo9 ideo, Ibit eo, quo vis, zonam qui perdidit, inquit. Hor.
(for die)
illico,

5.

Monosyllables are long,

\JLr

do, sto,

pro.

Jam <S jam efftcad do manus scientice. Hor. 6. Adverbs derived from nouns are long, because
properly speaking they are only ablatives, as subito,merito, multo, false, primo, eo, vero. Ergo is always lopg, because it comes from %yw but sero is doubtful.
:

ANNOTATION.
in Catullus.

We find modo long

qui modo scurra. Sero being doubtful follows the general rule. For though it is more frequently short, yet we meet with it also long. Heu sero revocatur amor, seroque juventa, Tibul. Hereto some add sedulo, crebro, and mutuo ; but they are more
it is derived from pro facto by what has been said, p. 252. Yet we find it also short in Terentianus Maurus. is not Now the reason why only sometimes long, and sometimes short, but also generally common of its nature, is because it answers to these two Greek vowels e and u, in imitation of which
>,

Hoc quidputemus esse?

long. Prof'ecto is also long, because into E, according to changing

commonly

the Latins pronounced several of their words.

And

thence also
it

OF QUANTITY.
it

335

For in the in Latin is oftener long than short. the verbs almost always long, because made antients the place And Corradus excepts from this rule no more in Greek it is an u. than scio and nescio, which Victorinus asserts to have been made and ablatives scio from short, to distinguish them from the datives from nescius. Vossius and nescio sciusy whence cometh sciolus ; die. for however adds cedo Facti crimen habet. Cedo, si conata peregit. Juven.

comes that

first

And

he shews that thought he most eminent poets make

more
some-

those who flourished usually long in the other verbs, yet made it short : as Martial. what later,

generally volo boletos : ostrea nolo : tace. datives and ablatives are always long for the same the Secondly, reason ; Kvg o>, efyw, &c. Thirdly, all the other cases which in Greek end with an &>, are

Nee

long in Latin, as Alecto, Echo, Sappho, hujus Androveo, hunc Atho, &c. But those which end with a v after u t are reckoned common in Latin, as nxarwv, Plato; S^UKM, draco; though Corradus will still have them to be only long, as indeed Victorinus affirms that they were always reckoned by the antients. Fourthly, the gerunds in DO, according to the same Corradus, and Valerius Probus, ought always to be long. And the reason is because they are only nouns, as we have shewn in the remarks on Syntax, book 6. And though they may be sometimes found short in Tibullus, Juvenal, and Ovid; yet they are not so in
Virgil,

who

constantly makes
interjection

Fifthly,

tTie

O lux

them long. is long by nature, because

it is

an

u.

And

if it

be ever short,

DardanicBj spes ojidissima Teucrum, Virg. it is merely by position, that is because of

it.

the vowel that follows

Alexi, Idem. account for hereafter, when the manner of scanning verse.

Te Condon o
shall

which we

we come

to speak of

RULE XLVL
U
Words ending
in
final.

U are long, as vultu.

vultu, cornu, pronip-

EXAMPLES.

U
tu,

long at the end of words, Panthu.

is

Tantum ne pateas

verbis simulator in ipsis nee vultu destrue dicta tuo. Effice,

ANNOTATION.

Words ending in u are long, because this Latin u was pronounced with a full sound, like the French diphthong ou, as we have shewn in the Treatise of Letters, book 9. c. 4. n. ^2. p. 255. But those which terminate in Y (which was pronounced like the French

536
for

NEW METHOD.
RULE XLVIL
B
and

Book X.

French uj, are short, Moly, Tiphy, &c. Yet indu, which was used z, and nenu for HOW, are short. They are both still to be seen
in Lucretius.

final.

1.

B
C

at the
is

end of words

is

short

2.

long.

5.
4.

Except nee and donee, which are short ; Except also, fac and hie the pronoun, which
are doubtful.

EXAMPLES.
is

1.

at the
is

end of words
y

short, as ab, ob, sub,

puppi sicjatur ab alta. Virg. 2. C long, as ac htc the adverb, hoc, due, sic. Sic oculos, sic ille manus, sic oraferebat. Virg.
3.

These two are

short, nee,

dome
;

4.

Donee erisfelix, multos nwnierabis amicos. Ovid. The following are doubtful Jac, the impera-

tive offacio, and hie the pronoun. Hie vir hie cst, tibi qutm promitti sapius audis. JEn. 6. Hie gladiojidens, hie acer 8$ arduus hast a. JEn. 12.

ANNOTATION.

long, because it was pronounced almost like it is that in antient marbles, we often , But as for the pronoun hic 9 Voss. 2. find it written thus, HEIC. de arte Gram. c. 29. says it is always short by nature^ and. that
hie
is

The adverb

says Vossius, whence

whenever we

find it long, it is because the c had the full sound of for which he has the authority of Victorinus, a double letter Probus, and Capella. To understand this, it must be observed, agreeably to whauPriscian says, lib. 13. that this pronoun hic 9
;

hcec, hoc,

and that this two cc t hicc,

frequently assumed the particle c, hicce, hcecce, hocce, final e being lost by Synalepha, there remained only
hcecc, hocc,

which

is

also confirmed

by Longus

in his

Be that as it may, -there is no doubt but Horace constantly, makes oftener long than short. we for that find it short in Virgil, Solus hie and twice it long; ./En. with above 4. the other quoted of the 6th, it inflexit sensus, or is above fifteen times long, whether he wrote it with two cc otherwise. The same may be said also of hoc, which is always long in the best author*. But take notice that the verse which Smetius quotes on this
orthography.
this pro-

noun

is

much

, occasion, from ^En. 11. >Hic annisgravis, atqueanimi maturus Aidest proves nothing, because hie is there au adverb -only.

OF QUANTITY..

33?

merly

Tac, for the imperative ofjacio, is always long by nature. Ovid. Hoc fac Armenios And if we sometimes find it short, it is because they used forto writejhce, according to Vossius after Julius Scaliger and

Verulen, as in the same poet.

Jane face
though
Giffanius
is

ccternos pacem, pacisque ministros, of a contrary opinion.

1.

2.
4.

XLVIII. D and L final. is short at the end of words ; 3. Except nil, As likewise L,

RULE

sol, sal

And Hebrew words, as Daniel. EXAMPLES.

is

short at the end of words, as ad, sed, quidin

quid, istud.
Q.

Words that terminate

are also

short, as

tribunal, J el, mil, semel, pervigil, pol, procul. 3. The following are excepted., ml, sol, sal. 4. Hebrew names are also excepted, as Daniel,

Michael, Michol, Raphael, &c.

ANNOTATION.
Nil is long, because it is a contraction for nihil, which is short, according to the general rule ; De nihilo nihil, in nihilum nil posse reverti. Persius.
following verse of Ovid is brought against us. Morte nihil opus est, nihil Icariotide tela. But then the reason of the last of nihil being long in the second foot, is because of the caesura.

The

Of Words ending
The Greeks,
word

in

M.

as we have observed, p. 267. did not end any at all with this letter, but it was a common termination with the Latins. Yet as it is always cut off in verse before a vowel, there is no necessity for giving any rule about it. However, we

may

observe that the ancients

if

let it

stand and

made

it

short.

And
as

Vomerem atque locis avertit seminis ictum. we find it sometimes long, this is in virtue
H<zc"eadem ante
illam, also short.

Lucr.
of the caesura,
Propert.

impune

<$

Lesbia fecit.

In composition

it is

Quo
c. 3. n. 1.

te

circumagas.
is

Juven.
said in the third section of this book,

Concerning which see what

speaking of the Ecthlipsis.

II.

VOL,

RULE

NEW METHOD.
RULE XLIX.
long at the end of wards 2. Except an, in, and clein ;
1.
is

Book X.

N Final.
:

3.

Except

also

nouns in

EN

making

inis;

4. -4s likewise
1.

tamen

a/id viden'.

EXAMPLES,
is

long at the end of words; as Dan,

lien, en,

quln,

stn.

Also in Greek words masculine and feminine, as Titan, Syren, Salamm, Phorcyn. Likewise Acteon, Corydon, and the like, which

have

Arid Greek accusatives of the

first

declension, a$

JEntan, Anctiisen, Calliope n

As well as the genitives plural, as Cimmeron, because it is also an w. is short, an, "in ; likewise 2 In the following JbrsSn aiHlfof&ititn, compounded of an.

Also
3.

Nouns

dtin, protn, for deinde, proinde. in EN, that make INIS, are also

short,

as nomen, nominis ; pecten, pectinis ; tibicen, tibicinis. 4. As likewise tamen, and its compound attamen.

Also viden', and such like ; as nostin, am\ saCin\ eg6n\ mmtin, which are said by apocope instead of videsne, mmone ? &c.

ANNOTATION.

Hereto we may add the Greek nouns in ori^ which are of the second declension in Latin, as Ilion, and the like, which in Greek have an omicrbn. As also the accusative of nouns whose nominative is short as Maicm, Eginaii, Alexln, Thetm, Itm f Scorpion $ and the datives plural in in, as Arca^in.
;

RULE
R
1.

L.

Final.

2.
3.

end of words is short: But Greek nouns in E.R that increase

at the

in the

gmitive, are long

;
lar, far,

Add

to these cur, fur,

ver, hir, nar,

4. Also par,

and

its

compounds, a&

dispar.

OF QUANTITY.
I

339

EXAMPLES.
1.

is

are long, when they increase in the genitive ; whether this increase be short, as aer, (Ether, ; or whether it be long, as Crater As also Iber, gazer y poder, Recimer, spinter, eris. though its compound Celtiber is short, conforming thus to the Latin analogy.
2.

imblr, differ,

short at the end of words, as Ctesar, calcdr, linter, v?r, giadiattir, robur.
in

Greek nouns

ER

Ms

-,

Ducit ad auriferas qudd me Salo Celtibgr oras. Mart. but withDespauter mentions this noun as doubtful, out authority. Its increase indeed is long, as may be
seen above, rule 20. p. 313. The other Greek nouns that have no increase in the genitive, are short, as pater, mater. 3. The following words are also Ibng, cur, fur, lar,far, hJr, nar, and ver, which last may be ranked among the Greek nouns, since it comes from &*, ?, as we have already observed. 4. Par and its compounds are also long, compar, dispdr, impar, suppdr, &c. Ludere par impar, cquitare in arundine longa. Hor.

ANNOTATI ON.
find it long in this verse of Ovid, de grege natus habendus. Ovid. Cor is also doubtful, according to Aldus. Molle cor ad timidas sic habet ille preces. Ovid. Molle meum levibus cor est molabile telis. Id. Unless the passage be corrupted for every where else it is short. are always short, though in their own lanGreek nouns in But it is not the an have u, as Hector, Nestor, &c. guage they same in regard to the termination ON, which continues always

Vir

is

oftener short.

Yet we

De grege

nunc

tibi vlr fy

OR

long when it comes from u, as we have shewn in the precedent rule. For which this reason may be given, according to Camerius, retains that the termination is entirely Greek, and therefore the analogy and quantity of the Greek, otherwise, to latinize it, we should be obliged to change it into O, as Plato, Cicero, &c. whereas the termination being also Latin, nouns borrowed from the Greek conform to it intirely without any alteration, and therefore are of the same nature and quantity as the Latin.

ON

OR

z 2

RULE

340
\

NEW METHOD.
RULE
AS
LI.
Final.

Book X.

1.

AS

at the end of words

is

is

long.

2.

But AS, ADIS,

short.

3. Join thereto the 4.

Greek accusative ;
anas.

With the nominative

EXAMPLES.
1.

AS at

the end of words

is

long, as at as, Thomas,

;

jEneas,fas,
2.

mfds;

Greek nouns
;

Pallas, antis in AS, which

Ilias, Iliados.

Adamas,
;

antis.

make the

ADIS,
,

are short, as Areas, Arcadis

genitive in lampds, lampadis ;

Pallas, Palladis
3.

accusatives of nouns, which in Latin follow the third declension, are likewise short, as Naiadas, Troas, Delphinas, Arcadas.

The

Greek

Palantes Troas agebat. Virg. 4. The noun anas is short, as in Petronius, Et pictis anas enovata pennis. And even the very analogy of the language shews having a short increase in the genitive anatis.

it,

RULE
ES
1.

LI I.

Final.

ES

at the end of words

penes.

is

long.
its

%. 3.
4-

Except Es/row Sum, with

compounds.

And

are also short. 5. As likewise Latin nouns with a short increase.

in

Greek nouns

ES

6.

Except

pes, Ceres, aries, abies,

and

paries.

EXAMPLES.
long, as nubes, artes, &c. Cybeles, Joannes, locuples, Anchises, decies, venies,
1.

ES

at the

end of words

is

2.

The verb sum makes

y

es short,

with

its

com-

pounds potes

But es from edo is long, beades, &c. cause it is a crasis for edis, of which they made eis, es.
3.

The

OF
3.

QUANTITY.
is

The

preposition penes

also short.

Likewise Greek nouns of the neuter gender, as &c. hipppmanes, cacoethes, Greek nouns that follow the third of The plural declension of the Latins, makes ES also short in the nominative and vocative, as A ma zones, Arcades, aspi4. des, Delphines, Erinnides, gryphes, heroes,

Lynces,

Mi-

mallones, Naiades, Nereides,

Or cades, Phryges,

Thrace's,

But the accusative in Tigrides, Troades, Troes, &c. is ES of these very nouns long, because it is entirely a Latin case, the Greek accusative ending in AS. Thus
hos Arcades is long, and hos Arcadas is short. 5. The Latin nouns in ES, whose increase is short, have es also short in the nominative singular, as miles,

But those whose wilitis; seges, segetis; pedes, ped^itis. increase is long, are long, as hares, edis ; locuples, etis.
6.

The following have ES

long, notwithstanding

that they have a short increase, Ceres, Cereris',pes,pdis. Hie farta premit ur anguio Ceres omni. Mart. Pes etiam et camuris hirtcz sub cornibus aures. Virg.

ANNOTATION.
Hereto we might join these three, abtes, abietis ; aries, arietis ; paries, parietis ; though it seems to be rather the caesura that makes them long for perhaps they will not be found of this quantity in
;

any other

situation.

With regard
thatprtepes
is

to

what

is

objected against the compounds of pest

praepes
ab.

short in Virgil,

Ida.

And perpes
It
is

in S. Prosper,

In Christo quorum gloria perpes erit. evident that neither of these nouns is compounded of pes, perpes being the same as perpetuus, and prcepes coming from ir^tril^s, prtevolanSy which was first of all in use among the augurs. must own that Ausonius shortens bipes and tripes, and Probus teacheth that alipes and sonipes are likewise short. But the

We

contrary appears in Virgil, Lucan, and Horace.

Therefore

it

is

better always to make them long, like their simple. Poets who flourished towards the decline of the Latin tongue, have taken the liberty to shorten the last fames, lues, proles, Cicero likewise has made the plebes, which is not to be imitated. final short in alites, and in pedts the plural of pes, and Ovid in tygres, as conformable to the Greek analogy.

RULE

643

NEW METHOD.
RULE
LIII.
IS Final

Book X,

1.

IS at the end of words

is

short.

%. 3.

But the plural cases are always long. As also the nominative singular of nouns that

have a long increase. 4. Likewise such verbs as answer in number and

tense to audis.
5.

With

Fis, sis, vis,

an^
is

veils.

EXAMPLES.
1.

IS at the end of words

w,

short, as amafis, mquis,

;

quis,

pronoun

cUs,

preposition
to
I,

virgiriis,

vultis,
it is

&c.

Y has a great relation

for

which reason

also short, as Chelys, Cctpj/s, Libys, &c. 2. The plural cases are always long, as virls, armls, musls, siccls, glebls, nobls ; omnls for omneis, or omnes ;

urbls for urbeis, or urbes ; qum for qwbus ; vobis, &c. Gratis andforJs are also long, in this respect par-

taking of the plural cases.

Dat

Wherein
taken.

gratis ultro dat mihi Galla, nego. Mart. P. Melissus, in a letter to Henry Stephen,

acknowledges himself to have been heretofore mis*

Nouns in IS are long, when their increase hapto be long, as SimoJs, entis ; Pyrois, entis ; Us, Jpens tis ; dis, ditis ; Samrifs, ttis ; QuirJs, itis ; Salarms, 1ms ;
3.

gits, glJris ; semis,

semlssis.

But those of a short

gms,
3.

increase are also short, as san-

sangui/ris.

Verbs make IS long in the second person singular ; whenever the second person plural in itis is long.
in the present of the fourth conjugation, audjs, wescJs, sentis, vents.
5.

As

As jls from

flo,

sis

from sum, and

its

com; as

pounds,

As

possls, prosls y adsls. vis from volo, and its

compounds, mavis

also quamvls, cuwls. Likewise veils, malls, noils.

And

OF QUANTITY.
And in
fine according to

34S
ausis,

some, bsfadTs,

which

follow the

same analogy.

ANNOTATION.
Some

mon
gil

have bis, nescis, possis, veils, and pulvis to be comBut pulvis is long in Viris not without authority. ; for the it is as and others, caesura; always better to follow the by
will

which

general rules. Christian poets sometimes

make IS
-

short in the fourth, as

te.

non tu

which

Pervenls ad Christum, sed Ckristus pervenit ad is not to be imitated.

SeduL

in the subjunctive. In regard to the termination RIS of the subjunctive, it is so often long and short in verse, that some have been led thereby to But believe it was long in the future, and short in the preterite. this distinction is by no means satisfying; for as we have shewn in the remarks on Syntax, book 6. p. 107- the preterite in rim is often

Of the

termination

RIS

made

may we may

to express the future, as well as the past ; and therefore we say in general, that whether in the preterite, or the future,

always make them short, as sufficiently appeareth from the following examples. Quas gentes Jtal&m, aut quas n$n orayerjs urbes, Virg. Gr&culus esitriens in ccelum jusser|s ; ibit, Juven. Hor. Dixeris, egregie, &c. Dixeris tzstuo, sudat. Juven. ",

Namjrustra vitium vitaveris illud. Hor. Mart. Is mihi, dives eris, si cansas egerls, inqmt. And if we should be asked, nevertheless, whether it be true, that they are also sometimes long in the future, it is certain there are exam*
>

pies thereof.

Miscuerls elixa, simul conchylia turdis.

Hor.

But this may be referred to the csesura. At least I never met with them long, except on such an occasion. Which shews that we may abide by what Prohus says, that this syllable RIS is always short,
whether
in the preterite, or in the future subjunctive.
last syllable RIS is long only see in attufeiu, audieris, bibcso that the penultima riSj dederis, credideris, fuZrls, and others likewise in short all those there is a necessity for wt>rds, being Therefore the in order to verse. admit them into last, lengthening will have this to be has nevertheless a which licence, they only become a rule ; whereas if the antepenultima is long, this last syllable will be ever short to its nature, as appears in
;

Some have also remarked that this when the antepenultimais short, as we

according

dlxeris^

lsgeris,Jecer$s, jwnxeris, qucesweris, vlderis,

and

others.

This re-

mark has some

caesura,

foundation, since

where they pretend ft

^ tog by

generally true : but in words poetic liceaoe, there is always $

it is

RlJXE

344

NEW METHOD,
RULE
OS
LIV.
is
Final.

Book X.

1.

OS

at the end of words

long.

%.
3.

Except compos, impos. Also Greek nouns written with omicron.

4.

And
OS

os, ossis.

EXAMPLES.
1.

at the

end of words
;

is

long, as hands, ros>

os, oris,

the

mouth

viros,

&c.

2.

Compos and

impos,

which Aldus supposeth to be

long, are short.

Ovid. Insequere, 8$ voti postmodo compos eris. 3. Greek nouns are short, when written in Greek

with an omicron, as Arclds, melbs, Chads, Argfts^ Ilifts; and the genitives in OS, as Arcados, Palladtis, Tethytis, But nouns written in Greek with Iomega are long, a Athos, Herds, Androgeos, &c. Vweret Androgeos utlnam. Ovid. 4. These nouns are also short, tts, ossis, a bone ; extis, one that has no bones.

Exos

<

e,ranguis tumidos perfluctuat artus.

Lucret.

RULE
US
1.

LV.
is

Final.

US US

at the end of words

short.

2. Butnounsthatretain\Jinthegenitivearelong. is also 3. long in four cases of the fourth

declension.
4.

As

likewise in Tripus.

EXAMPLES.
1.

US

is

short at the end of words,. as tuus,

illius,

intus, sensibus, vulnus, impetus.

the genitive are always long, whether they make it in UNTIS, URIS, UTIS, UDIS, or ui's, as Opus, Opuntis, the name of a town;
2.
tellus, telluris',

Nouns

that retain

U in

rus,

runs

virjus, juris; salus, salutis;

;

tus, virtutis

palus, paludis

grus, gru'is

sus, suis.

ANNO-

OF QUANTITY. ANNOTATION.

345

Palus occurs but once in Horace, remis. Regis opus, stcrilisque dm palus, aptaque than imitated, though Palerius Which is more to be remarked the his on in followed the example immortality of the soul. poem nominative was intercutis^ the because is also short, Interciis, utis, intercus h:\ve made which of by syncope. they hujus intercutist Teltus is likewise short in Martianus Capella,

But
is

this

Interminata marmore telliis erat. author often takes such liberties, in which his example

by no means to be copied.
3.

Nouns of the fourth declension are also short in the nominative and vocative singular, as hie jructus,
hcsc

manus.

Hie Dolopummznus, htcscevus tendebat Achilks.Virg.

But these very nouns are long in the other cases in US, which are four; namely, the genitive singular, the nominative, accusative, and vocative plural; because, as we have observed when treating of the declensions, vol. 1. p. 123. this, termination us comes from a contraction in
all

those cases,
;

viz.

uis

in the

manuis, mantis
4.

and

ues, us, for the other

genitive, three, ma*

nues, mantis, &c.

Tripus, tripodis, is also long in the last of the IKH To which we may add Melampus. jninative.

ANNOTATION.
Greek nouns ending in oy? make us long in Latin, because it comes from the diphthong, as Amathus, JESUS. As likewise certain genitives that come from the Greek termination oos, ovs, as Manto, Mantus; Sappho, Sapphus ; and the like. There are only the compounds of novs (excepUrtpwand Melampus) that are short;
as PolipuSf CEdipiis, &c. because they drop the v of the diphthong according to the ./Eolians, and only change o* into us, as we find by the genitive which makes odis, and not oudis and untis.

Nouns in eus are also long by reason of the diphthong, as Atreus, Orpheus, Briareus. The ancients used to cut off S at the end of the words in verse, hence they said aliu', dignu 1 , montibu* ; which just as we do

lasted

tilt

Cicero's

and

Virgil's time.

RULE
T

LVI.
is

Final.

T at the

end of z&ords

short.

E X A M-

345

NEW METHOD.
EXAMPLES.
is

Book X,

the end of words putjjugit, amat &c.

y

T at

short,

as audiit, kgit, ca*

ANNOTATION.
this is

T
we

final

still

And And

if

we

was heretofore common, as Capella witnesseth, and as see in Ennius : but at present it is looked upon as short.
find
it

sometimes long,
petilt

owing to the

caesura, at

in Martial,

Jura trium
in Ovid,

Casare discipulorum.

abut, oriturque Aurora, Palilia poscor. as some pretend, to make it long in the last syllable of the preterites formed by syncope ; and if we sometimes find it thus, it is always in consequence of the caesura, as in Horace, ut iniqua mentis Asellus y Cum gravius dorso subilt onus. However, if beside the syncope of the U, there is also a syneresis of two ii, then in virtue of this contraction of two syllables into one, the T, like any other letter, may become long, pursuant to what we observed in the first rule. Thus in Virgil, ^En.

Nox

We are not even allowed,

lib. 9.

For

it is

Dum trepidant, it hasta Tago per tempus utrumque. there in the preterite instead of Ut. Likewise in Ovid,

1. Trist. eleg. 9.

Dardaniamque petit autoris nomen habentem. for petiitj and the like ; though, generally speaking, they are with a cassura, as in the last example.

RULE
Of the

LVII.

Last Syllable of the verse.

The

last syllable

of the verse

is

always common.

EXAMPLES.
The last syllable of every verse is common, that is, we may look upon it as short or long, just as we will,
without being confined to any rule as in this verse from Virgil Gem mlmica mlhi Tyrrhenum navigat asquor. The last of the word aqutir is short by nature,
;
:

though

it

passeth as long.

And

in this other verse

put of Martial,
the

Nobis non

licet esse tarn riisertis,

OF QUANTITY.
the last of disertts is long by nature, though here supposed to be short.

347
it

is

OBSERVATIONS ON DIVERS SYLLABLES

the rules these rules, ought to be learnt by the use and authority of the poets, such as most of those in the middle of words, and all those which are called NATURE, of which we have given some hints in different, parts of the annotations. But as there are many words whose quantity is often disputed, and others where it is perverted by following the authority of cor*rupt passages, or of authors no way deserving of imitation ; 1 shall therefore give here a list of such as I thought the most necessary to be observed.

THIS

whose quantity is disputed. we had to mention in regard is all The syllables not included in of quantity.

to

List of words whose quantity

is

disputed.

AB though
it short.

T E

u s, second long, the Rutilius would fain have

of T&n/u.t, ponn, which takes either the 9 or the c in both signi-

compounded
fications
;

and theu the quantity

will

be

Si forte in media
herbis.

positomm abstemius
second

also changed.

Hor.
the

short in verse of Accius's, which is in the

AFFATIM,

2d

ANTEA. See p 329. ARCHYTAS hath the pemiltima long, as Vossius observes, and as appeareth

Tusc. Turn jecore opir^o farta

affatim.

by
Sf
saliata

Me

this verse out of Propertius, crfat Archytqe salons tyabyfomiitf

htros,

Some have

insisted

on

its

being long

And by
Od. 28.

this other of

Horace,

lib.

J,

because of this verse of Arator, Suppelit affatim exemplar um copiq,

nosque. But besides that we might scan it perhaps without making an elision of the M, as was frequently practised by the ancients, and thus make a dactyl of affatim, we must further observe that this poet (who flourished under Justinian at the same time with Priscian and Cassiodorus) is not so exact in his poetry, as to be of any authority with us.

Tie marts ft ierre,

nuwereqw <wint)f

arena

And
S.
it

Mensosem cohibent Archyta. therefore it is wrong in Aratus, Sidonius, and Fortunatus, to make
AREOPAGUS,

long.

ANATHEMA,

when

it

signifies

person excommunicated, as in St. Paul, 1. Cor. xvi. 21. is generally written in Greek with an e, and therefpre hath the peHultima short. I}at when it denotes a present or an offering hanged up in

the penultima doubtderive it from pagtif, the former long, as coming from *r>^, forts : and St. Austin explains it ncurn Mortis; wherein he is followed by Budeus with most of the Greek and Others derive it Latin dictionaries. from viyoq, collis, the penultima short j which is the opinion of Vossius, Ricciful.

Some

olius,

and

others,

founded on

th's,

temples and churches, it is commonly written with an as in St. Luke, xxi. 5, and elsewhere j and therefore it hath the penult ima long though sometimes the orthography of it is altered ; fceiug still but one and the sauae word,
, :

appears by Euripides, Pausanias, Hesychius, Suidas, and the Etymologist, that this place was elevated, and appeared as it were on an eminence. AZYMUS, the second commonly short in Prudentius, and in the hymn of the
it

that

first

Sunday

after Raster.

348
Sincerilatis

NEW METHOD.
vrsov.

Book X.

azyma. Yet by right it should be long, being a word compound-

cause perhaps the lonians said

Sol aspicit conopeum. Lib..Epod. Tarpeio 'conopea tendere
taxo.

ed of privative and {U/EAI, fermentum, whereof the former is long, as appears by vfA<ufjta, in Nicander, derived from
the same root,
pfcVC, &0.
M>j
/u-iv
tin

F&ddque
CONTRA.

u/xi|ua xaxox

Prop. lib. 3. See p. 329.

I

CONTROVERSY ought,

think,

to

CANDACE, Kavfrajoj, the penultima may be pronounced long in prose, by But in verse it following the accent. is short, the same as Canace, Panace, and the like ; which is further confirmed

have the second long, according to the analogy of compound words, by us observed, p. 304. And thus Ausonius has put it, though Sidonius makes it
short.

by

this verse of Juvenal.

Candacis

JEthiopum

dicunt

arcana

modosque.

CICURAUE is to be found no where but in a very corrupt verse of Pacuvius's, quoted by Vavro. Yet the two first
syllables are supposed to be short, well as cicuris.
Cis, a preposition,
is

CORBITA has the second long, though is commonly pronounced short. This is sufficiently ascertained by the authority, not only of Plautus, but of
it

Lucilius.

as

reckoned short by Vossius, though there is no ancient But the analogy authority for it. seems to require it. The same may be said of bis, which is always short in Ovid, though Arator has made it long. This may be further confirmed by the authority of its derivatives. For though crtraque is long in Horace, by virtue of the mute and liquid, yet citro is short in
Sidonius,
Siuu,

Tardiores quam corbitae sunt in tranLucil. quillo mart. CREBRE CREBRO have both the former long, because they are derived from

&

And creber, which hath it long also. thus Horace has put it. Est mihipurgatam crebrb qui personet aurem. CROCITO. The second, though commonly made
short, is long nevertheless, according to Vossius, because he says it cornes from crocio, just as dormilo

comes from dormio.

short in

Yet we find
.ffiri.

it

and

citimus in Fulgentius, in

Mapheus
omnes.

13.

his Astronomies.

Dehinc perturbatus, crocitans exquirit

limes
diipescit
is

citimus

nubila

flf

puris.

For which reason Buchanan

for having

censured

And in the fable of Philomela Et crocitat corvus ; gracculusatfri:

made

the

first

long in citimus

gulat.

and

citerior.

CLEOPATRA has by nature the penultima common, because of the mute and liquid ; for it comes from nrarng. So that in prose we ought to place the accent on the antepenuitima. But the first and second being always short, the third must needs be long in hexameter

True it is that those authors are not exempt from mistakes; and we have
taken notice of several.

Thus CUCULUS
nultima,

is

generally short in the pe-

and every body pronounces

it thus, because of the verse of the Philomela:

and pentameter verses. CYTHEREA hath the antepenuitima short in Homer, writing it with an s. it is derived from lotos. But sfutt, as Hesiod writes it with an w, and therefore makes it long. Virgil constantly shortens it. But in Ovid we likewise
find
it

Et

cuculi cucnlant, fritinnit rauca dclassic authors, says Vossius,

cada.

Yet all

do

make

it

long.

MagnA
lum.
Hor.

compellans vote cucu-

long.

Parce melh Cytherea, manent immota

tuorum.
pertis.

yKn. 1.
dolis risit

Ricciolius, in proof of its being short, he says, quotes the following verse, as from Martial : , Suamvis per plures cuculus canlaverit

Annuit atgue

Cytherea

re-

annos.

JEn. 4.
est leviler

But
sua tempora

it

is

not to be found

among
first

his

Mota Cyther6a
myrto.

works.

Fast. 4.

ELECTRUM has ever the

penultima
according with an
to

CoNorEUM

hath

is short in long in Juvenal ; Horace and Propertius, though it comes from the Greek KwywTrsiov, be-

the but it

Vossius,

being

long, written

whether it be taken for j, the amber, or for silver mixed with though third or fourth part gold ; Erythreus,

OF
:

QUANTITY.
Pierius does.

340

Erythreus, Ricciolius, and some others, pretend that the being changed into e, this they this syllable may be short

endeavour to prove by passages from Virgil, which Vossius shews to be all corrupted, as may be seen in his third, book of Anal. c. 36. ERADICO, notwithstanding what the great Latin Thesaurus says, hath the penultima long, as coming from radix,
icis.

Pensabam Pharium Gaetulis messibus annum. Claud. And therefore it is an error in an epigram attributed to Martial, to read it as
Traducta est Getulis, nee cepit arena In spectacul. Centon. nocentes.

and as

it

is
:

printed in Plantin's edition

by Junius

Nor does

it
:

signify to object this

whereas the old MSS. have Tradita G&lulif, #c. And Ricciolius is guilty of the same mistake, when he is

verse of Plautus

for

making

it

short in this verse of Ovid,

tra-

Eradicabam
accepfram,

hominum aures quando

Hero. Ep. 7.

Quid dubitas vinctam Getulo me

dere Hiarbee ?

because the comic poets are apt to put a spondee for an iambus in the second foot, as appears from this same verse of Terence, Dii te eradicent, ila me miseram terrilas.

whereas the best editions have Gcetulo

tradere larbee.
is generally marked long in the second, as coming from gestire ; but Vossius believes it is rather

GESTICULATOR

ERUNT, the termination of the predoubtful in the penultima. See rule 15, p. 313. FORTUITITS hath the penultima comterite, like tulerunt,

this

And short, as coming from gesticulus. is also the opinion of Ricciolius,

is

though there or other.

GRATUITUS.

no authority, one way

See FORTUITUS.

And

mon. It is long in Horace, Nee fortuitum spernere cespilem.

in this trochaic verse of

Plautus

Si earn senex anus pragnantem fortuitu/eccri/.

Which happens
But
it is

also

to

GRATUITUS.

not true, as Duza pretends, that the i is never short in those words; for we find the contrary by the following verse in Statius
:

Largis gratuitum cadit rapinis. FRUSTRA is marked with the last common by Smetius and others. But Vossius assures us it is ever long in antient authors, and he will have it that in this verse which is quoted from
Juvenal, to prove
it

we believe Calepin, followed by all the compilers of dictionaries since his time, hath the pjuultima long : but they produce no authority for it. Whereas we meet with tl<; agTrayaj, the penultima short in Automedon's 3d book of Epigrams. And it is also the opinion of Vossius and Ricciolius, that it hath the penultima short : so that even in prose we ought ever to pronounce it with the accent on the penultima, AorHARPAGO,
if

who has been

pago.

short,

HORNOTINUS, which comes fronx homo, that is, hoc anno, hath the penultima short. See SEROTINUS, lower
down.
times

nudum ft frustra rogantem, we ought to read frusta roganiem, according as Mancinellus says he found
lErumn<K cumulus quod
it

IDOLOTHYTUM, EiStoXoSvTov, is somepronounced according to the Greek accent. But in regard to quanpenultima
it

in

antient copies.

True

it

is

that

Ausonius as well as some others have

comes from Si;, sacrishortened it; yet the safest way is to fico, whence also we have &w,w, sacrimake it long. fcmm, which would not have a circumFUUCA is found with the first and flex on the former, unless it was long

tity the verse, as

is

always long

in,

second long in

Hie

this verse in Gellius, falica levis volitat super cequore

:

by

nature.

classis

yet every where else they are short ; In sicco ludunt fulicae, notdsque paludes.

IMBECILLUS, though it comes from baculuft hath the second long in Lucretius and in Horace. Imbecillus, iners sim quid vis, adde
popino.

Virg.

GSTULUS, the first and second long, because it comes from rarrSXoc.
Destruat, out captam ducat Gaetulus larbas. Virg. Argentum, vestes Gaetulo murice linetes.

And therefore it is wrong to make it short.

in Prudentius

Hor.

INVOLUCRUM hath the penultima long by nature, as well as lavacrum, because they come from the supines lavatum and involutum. Hence it is
an

350
an error
in

NEW METHOD.
Prudentius to
:

Book X.
maklower

make

it

short

sures in
ing
it

many

other respects, for

in this Asclepiad verse

short.

But

Contrntum iuvolucris atquc ciibilibus. this is further confirmed by the

following pentameter of Rutilius : Investigate fonfe, lavacra dedit. And it would be wrong to use it otherways, though we meet with some instances to the contrary in St. Prosper. JUDAICUS hath the second short in Juvenal. Judaic urn ediscunt flf servant, ac me* tuunt jus. Claudian uses it in the same manner;

MORUS. down. MOYSES

See
in

SYCOMOUUS,
is

Christian poets

frequent-

ly a trissy liable, tbe first short, and the second long, contrary to the analogy of

the Greek

tov.

Quid?

Velut ipse Moyses. Prud. clarum quod ft Eliam, viriere Moysen. Sedul. NIHILUM. The second short, con-

trary to the opinion of Giffanius, and some other grammarians.

whose authority
long.

is preferable to that of the ecclesiastic authors, who make it

De

Gigni
nihilo
nihil,

in

nihilum

nil posse

revertr. Pers.

LATRO,

AS,

hath the former long

est,

in

Horace and
mine

Virgil. Netcio quid eerie

it

Sf

Hylax

in li-

Nor must it be said that this is done by a contraction or syneresis, because we can produce some other authorities
that are irrefragable.

latrat. Eel.
is

True
it

not only ecclesiastic writers, but even Phiedrus, have made

that
short.

At mante,
Ccelites,

ita

mejuvent

Canem

o&jurgabal,
lib. 5.

qui

senfx

contra

nihilominus Pulcher es. Catu). NOVICIUS hath the

long.

antepenultima

latrans.

Though this does not deserve to be imitated, since it is contrary to the practice of those who wrote during the purity of the language. LOTIUM, which is marked by dictionaries w'th the first short, ought to have it long, as well as lutum from whence they derive it.

Jam
Which

sedet in ripd, tetrumque novicius

hnrrtt.
is

Juven.

so

much

the

more remarkderived

able, as all adjectives in ictus,

from a noun, do shorten the penultinia. Priscian even insists that this rule is
without exception.

But of those that

Hoc

te

ampllus blbisse pr&dicet

loti.

come some

either

from participles or verbs, are long, as adveciilius, cummen-

Catul.

datitius, supposititius.

MATRICIDA. See p. 308. MELOS. The pen ultima short by nature.

Rfgina longum Calliope melos.

Hor.

Hermes suppositions sibi ipsi. Mart. OBEDIO hath the second long, because it comes from audio. This appears further by the following iambic
of Afranius,

But they are mistaken who think it is never otherwise (which was the opinion of Politian), as we can prove from
Persius.

Meo obsequar And Plautus,

Futura
est

amori, obedio likens.

dido obediens, an non pa-*

a
it

Cantarc credas Prgase'ium melos. Which he undoubtedly doigned in imiGreeks, with whom the simple liquids have the power of lengthening a syllable, as well as the double Consonants. Horn. EC? $' VTTO julxo? <*we. Which Ricciolius does not seem to have rightly understood, because he attributes it to some dialect, in which perhaps this
tation of the

tri? So that it
Victor,
tury,, to

is

mistake

in

the poet

who

lived late in the fifth cen-

make

short in the following

verse

Jussit adesse Decs, proprioque obedire

tyran.no.

OMITTO
short.

for

obmilto

hath

the

first

Pleraque

differat 3f prcesens in

tempus

word was written with an

an
s

>

instead of

omittat.

Hor.
the former short

PA LAM hath always

the former long by
in antient authors.

MITHRA hath
nature.

L^ce palam centum

mnros. Virg.

est igni circundare.

Indtgnata sequi torqnentem cornua Mithram. Sta. For which reason Vossius finds' fault with Capella, whom he likewise cen-

Though
it

S.

Prosper in his

poem makes
PAR'

long.

PAJUCLETUS.

Seep. 501.

OF QUANTITY.
PARRICIDA.
See
p.

351
who has made
it

308.
the

PATRIMUS

MA-HUMUS have
Politianus,

authority of Aratus, otherwise.

penultima long, which Julius Scaliger,

and before him

to be
short.

authority

passage
self.

is

of read by Joseph Scaliger him-

believed This is proved by the Catullus, even as the

PUGILLUS is reckoned by some to have the first long, which they prove by its derivative in Juven.

Snare habe tibi, quicquidhoc libelli est. Sualecumque, quod 6 patrima virgo, Plus uno muneat pcrcnne seclo. And analogy, requires it thus, because whenever the termination IMUS is added quite entire in the derivation of a word,
legitimus from lex, legis ; finitimus from finis ; ffditimus from ades, eedis ; solistimus

Nee pugillares drfeil in balnea raucus. Yet in Ausonius, Prudentius, and Fortunatus, we find it short; which may be further confirmed by the authority
of Horace,

who shortens

pugil.

Ut lethargicus hie quum fit />#/, et medicum urget. PULEX hath ever the former long, as appears by Martial
:

the

is

short

of course,

as

Pulice, vel si quid pulice sordidius. And by Col urn el la.

Parvulus
lacesset.

aut

pulex irreptns

dente

from solum, soli, &c. But when there is only MUS added for the derivation, then the z before MUS is long, primus from prtK or prit, bimus from bis, trimus from treis or tris. In like manner patrimus from pater, patris ; matrimus from
mater, matt is.

many modern writers short; an error into which they have been led by the poem, intitled
make
it

Yet a great

Pulex, and falsely attributed to Ovid,

where we read, Parve pulex, (3 amara

lues inimica.

POLYMITUS, when

it

signifies

emBut

broidered, or wove with threads of divers colours, hath the penultima

short,
fittim,

because it comes from /ut'ro;, which is so in Homer. But we are nut to confound it with woXvjU'j'ro?, learned^ one who knows a vast deal, or
a great inventor of fables,

tfoXu^uuS-o?,

which have the penultima long. POSTEA. See p. 329. PK.SSTOLOB is generally pronounced the second long. Thus Valla has

made

it,

upon

translating this verse of

Herodotus:
Terrenasque acies ne praestolare, sed
hosli.

is no more his than the Philomela, in which we find a great number of mistakes. PUTA. See p. 328. RESINA hath the penultima long ; though some insist on its being common, because of a verse hi Martial, 1. 3. c. 25. which others think to be a mistake. RHEA, the former common, because the Greeks write not only pin but fan, (both are to be found in Callimachus.) Hence Ovid has made it short,

puellis. this poem

Scepe

Rhea

quesia est toties fcccunday

nee unquam.
it

Yet Buchanan has made

Psalms:
Vita; b-atfe prasstolor.

short in his

And

Virgil long, Colds Aventinl silvd quern

ccrdos.

Rhea

sm~

Which Vussius approveth, so much the moie as of preesto is formed prcrslulus,

or according to the ancients, pr<Eslolus t (who is quite ready) from whence OOtnes prceslolor.

RUDIMENTUM hath
because
dilum.
'

the second long,

it

comes from the supine eru-

And

so Virgil has Bellique propinqui

made

it,

PROFUTURUS hath
according
simple.
to

the second short, the nature of its

de-cdta

Dura rudimenta And Valerius Flaccus, Dura rudimenta Herculeo

pendent.

sub nomine

Pratique infelix pcsli

Virg.

future

And

Statius,

Cruda rudimenta
rit

# teneros formave1

Wherefore Baptista Mantuanus' is censured for making it long. PSALTER IUM, the second long, because in Greek we say ^aXT^tov with an u. Thus we find it in the Ciris attributed to Virgil. Non argula sonant chordd.
tenui
psalteria

annos*
it
it

SALUBEII, the second long by nature,

as
is

coming from sa/us, ntis. Hence wrong in Buchanan to make

:

short

Nomen, qui salubri lempeiie modum.

Psal 99. For we find that Ovid did not use
it

thus

Ahd

therefore

we must not mind the

Vtfwoeas

cceptis,

Phabe saluber

aries.

SCRU-

352

NEW METHOD.
first

Book X.
is

SCRUPULVM hath the coming from scrupus :

Suinque
parant

long, as

as fMfcv in

Greek

wrote with an omi-

marathri

scrupula,

may be short. But this same penultima may be long, because morus
cron,
it

Ovid. myr'rha decem. Wherefore in this verse of

in Latin

hath the former long, though

short.
erat niveis uberrima Ovid. quin etiam moris commercia

Fannius in

Calepin

his book of weights and measures, we should read scriplum ; or rather scriptlum, and not scrupulum.

makes it Ardua morus

pomis.

Mutua
feus.

Gramma
so from
t'tlum,

vacant,

scriptlum

nostri

Pallad.

dtxere priores. Since as from yg<f>jv

icrt'Ao,

scriptum,

cometh y^a/n^ua, cometh scripscripilum,

Whereto we may add that this word is differently wrote, some editions having
o-wcoiuogsa,

and others
hath

and by syncope

even

TEMETu M

o-uxo/ut.eogtt.'ia,.

the'

penultima
:

according to Charisius. SEMPITERNUS, the second long, as Scaliger proveth against Prudentius and

long.
ova, cadum temeti nempe modo islo. Hor. Though Muretus hath made it short. THYMIAMA, the penultima long by nature, because it comes from $u-

Pullos,

modern

authors, because

it

comes from

semper and teternus. SPADO, the former always short, as we see in Juvenal. Cum tener uxorem ducat spado, Nee-

Thuscum Figat aprum Ut spado vincebat

via

Sat. 1.

Capilolia

noslra

Potides. Sat.

4.

TORCULAR, the penultima short, as Despauter and the great Latin Thesaurus observe j which is further confirrried by Vossius and Ricciolius because it comes from torqueo, in the

In Martial, Thelim viderat in toga spadonem. A Phaleucian verse. Again,

same manner as
from
spcculor,

specular or speculum
it

though we find Fortunatus through necessity. TRIGINTA, and the like.

330.

long in
p.

See

Nee spado, nee mceckus

quisquam ;

erit te

consule

At

pius,

6 mores,

Spado mcechus

erat.

So that we must not mind Arator, who, among several other mistakes, hath committed this of making it long. Australem celerare viam qud spado
jugatis

JEthinpum pergebat
Astr.

equis.

Lib.

1.

TRITURO, the penultima long, beit comes from trilura or trilurus, of the same nature as pictura or pictuSome rusy whence also cometh picturo. nevertheless derive it from tritero, as much as to say tertero, and pretend therefore that we may make it short. VIETUS hath the second long. Nee supra caput ejusdem cecidisse v ietana
cause
Western

the more impose upon persons not well versed in poetry, as the above verse of Arator is quoted in Smetius with the name of Virgil,
so

Which may

much

Likewise

-in

-Lucret.

Prudentius,

Et

turbida

ab ore

vieto.

Nubtla
into

discussit.

Nor must we

suffer ourselves to be led

through a mistake which has crept into all the editions that ever I saw though Virgil never so much as once made use of the word spado. It is also a mistake in SPH/ERA. Prudentius to make the former short in
:

an error by this verse of Horace : 3ui sudor vietis $* quam mulus undique membris.
vietis is

Because

there a dissyllable

by

syneresis.
all

this word.

VinuLENTUS, the second short, like nouns of this same termination,

luculentus,

Cujus ad arbitrium sphera molilis atque rotunda. For it comes from <r<j>Tg<t. And this may be owing to the corruption which we observed in the treatise of letters, when ceasing to pronounce the diphthongs, they began to put a simple E for JE and CE. SYCOMORUS is reckoned to have the

as fraudulentus,
lenius.

pulveruAttls.

Ne
And
is

diclat

miki

luculentus

Mart. a Phaleucian verse.

penultima common ; for being derived from rvtw (feus) and ^ov (morumj

Quern virulenta Megecra. See p. 330. UNJVERSI, the second short. But in The reason UNICUUUB it is long.

mistaken

therefore

Baptista

Mantnanus

in saying,

ULTRA.

is

OF QUANTITY.
is

353

because in the latter, uni is declined, coming from the nominative itm:sguisit

retains the quantity que, and therefore

would have uncompounded

it

whereas

not declined, as it comes from universus, the nature of which is communicated to the other cases. And this analogy ought to take on all the like occasions, as hath
in the former
is

Vossius in the 2d book UTRIUS. de arte Gram. chap. 13. and in his smaller Grammar, p. 285. says that it is never otherwise than long in the second ; yet it is more than once short
in

Horace, Docte sermones utriusque lingua,

3.

lib.

Od.

8.

place

Fastidiret

olus

qui

me

notat.

Utrius
17.

been observed, rule 7, p. 307. VOMICA, the first long in Serenus, who lived about the middle of the third
century.
Vonriica qualis enl f

horum
Verba probes
Scaev.
Lib.
1.

ep.

ad
i

And
this

therefore

it

may

be

said that

in

noun

is

common, the same

as

in

But it is short, in Juvenal, who flourished towafds the close of the first,

uniuf, ulllus, and others of the like tf r-

Et

phthisis ft vomica? pulres tf dimimidinm crus.

mination, of which we have taken.no? tice in the third rule.

SECTION

II.

OF
And
the proper

ACCENTS,
.

Manner of Pronouncing

Latin.

CHAPTER
I.

I.

Of the nature
CE

of Accents, and how many

arc.

sorts there

AC
was

NTS

were invented

are nothing else but certain small marks that in order to shew the tone and several inflec-

tions of the voice in pronouncing. The antients did not mark those tones, because as they were in some measure natural to them in their own language, use alone
sufficient to acquire them ; but they were invented in aftertimes, either to fix the pronunciation, or to render it more easy to This is true not only in regard to Greek and Latin, strangers. but also to the Hebrew tongue, which had no points in St. Jerome's time.

Now the inflexions of the voice can be only of three sorts ; either that which rises, and the musicians call or ^T/V, elevation ; ;hat which sinks, and or that or call St'cnv, position they depression ;
partaking of both, rises and sinks on one and the same And in this respect the nature of the voice is admirable, syllable. says Cicero in his book de Oratore, since of these three inflections it forms all the softness and harmony of speech. On this account therefore three sorts of accents 'have been invented, whereof two are simple, namely the acute and the grave ; and the other compound, namely the circumflex. The VOL. II. a
I'hich,

354

NEW METHOD.
'

Book X.

"The acute raiseth the syllable somewhat, and is marked by a small line rising from left to right ( ). The grave depresseth the syllable, and is marked on the contrary by a small line descending from left to right, thus ( ). is The circumflex composed of the other two, and therefore is A marked thus ( ). As accents were invented for no other purpose than to mark the tone of the voice, they are therefore no sign of the quantity of syllables, whether long or short; which is evidently proved,
*

because a word may have several long syllables, and yet it shall have but one accent; as on the contrary it may be composed and yet shall have its accent, as Asia, entirely of short ones, &c. dominus,
II.

Rules of Accents and of Latin Words.

The rules of accents may be comprised in three or four words ; especially if we content ourselves with the most general remarks, and with what the grammarians have left us upon this subject.

For
flex, as jtfcte
;

MONOSYLLABLES.
6s, oris
;

If they are long by nature, they take a circuma, &.

they be short, or only long by position, they take an acute, as spes ; 6s, ossis ; Jax> &c.
2. If

For
1.

DISSYLLABLES

SYLLABLES.

and

POLY-

In words of two or more syllables, if the last be short, and the penultima long by nature, this penultima is marked with a circumflex, as fl6ris, R6ma,

Romdnus, &c. 2. Except the above case, dissyllables have always an acute on the penultima, as homo, pejus, parens,&c. the penultima be Polysyllables have the same, if otherwise they long, as parentes, Araxis, Romano^ &c. throw their accent back on the antepenultima, as
maximuSy ultimus, dominus, &c.
III.

Reasons for the above Rules.

on the it is obvious that the rules of accents are founded to defer us which or shortness of syllables: length has^ obliged mentioning them till we had treated of Quantity. Now the reasons of these rules are very clear and easy to comFor accent being no more than an elevation which prehend. sustains the discourse, i gives a grace to the pronunciation, and could not be placed further than the antepenultima either

Here

OF ACCENTS.

355

Greek or Latin, because if three or four syllables were to come after the accent (as if we should say perficerc, pvrfice remus) they would be heaped, as it were, one upon another, and consequently
sort of- cadence in the ear, which, according 19 can hardly judge of the accent but by the three last it can hardly judge of the harmony of a period but syllables, as by the three last words. Therefore the farthest the accent can be placed is on the antepenultima, as in dominus, homines, amaveranty &c. But since the Romans in regulating the accents have had a par-

would form no
Cicero,

to the penultima, as the Greeks to the ultima, if the regard Latin hath the penultima long, this long syllable being equivalent to two short ones, receives the accent, Roma, Romdnus, of their producing nearly the same cadence in the ear by reason

ticular

word

in

length, as maxima*. And as this length

may be
and

twofold,

other only by position; marked by doubling the vowel, the treatise of Letters, book 9. p. 24-9. so this long penultima may receive two sorts of accents, either the circumflex, that is the accent composed of an acute and a grave, Romanus for Romaanus ; or only the acute, that is, which signified* only the elevation of the
this

one by nature, and the length by nature was formerly as we have already observed in

syllable as, Araxis, parens. But if after a penultima long

long, as this

by nature, the last should circumflex accent and the length of the last

also

be

syllable

might render the speech too drawling, they are satisfied then with acuting the penultima, Romano, and not Romano, Romce, and not
jRomce, to prevent too slow an utterance.

After this it is easy to form a judgment of the rest. For in regard to the dissyllables, if they are not capable of a circumflex, they must needs have an acute on the penultima, be it what it will, since they cannot throw the accent farther back : and as to monohave a syllables, the reason why those which are long by nature circumflex, is the same as that above mentioned, namely, that this Jong vowel is equivalent to two Jios instead ofjloos. And the reason why those that are short, or only long by position, have but an acute, is because they can have no other.
:

to these Rules of Accents. and him after are of opinion that the ruleg Vossius, Lipsius, of accents, which grammarians have left us, are very defective, and that the antient manner of pronouncing was not confined to those laws of grammar. Yet these rules being so natural, and so well founded in analogy and in the surprising relation they bear to each other, pursuant to what hath been just now observed, it is not at all probable that the antients departed from them so as those critics imagine and if we meet with some in"widely stances to the contrary, they ought to be looked upon rather as exceptions than a total subversion of the general rule, since even these exceptions may be reduced to a small number, and it is easy to shew that they are not without foundation. The first exception is, that compound verbs used sometimes to retain, Aa2
;
1

IV. Some Exceptions

356
retain the

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

same accent as their simple, as calefdcio, calefacis, calewhere the accent is on the penultima in the two last words, Jacit, it be short, And according to him says Priscian, lib. 8. though the same may be said of calefio, calefis, calejit, where the accent continues on the last syllable of the second and third persons, as it would be in the simple, which is a very natural analogy. The second exception is, that on the contrary compound nouns used sometimes to draw their accent back to the antepenultima, as we find in the same whether the penultima was long or not
;

Priscian that they used to say orbi&terrce, virillustris, prcsfectusfabrumijurisconsultus, interealoci. The third exception is, that indeclinable particles also used to

draw back their accent sometimes in composition, as siguando, which, according to Donatus, had the accent sometimes on the antepenultima ; and the same ought to be said of neguando, aliquando ; as also of exinde, which, according to Servius, has the accent on the antepenultima j and this should serve as a rule for deinde, perinde, pr6inde, subinde : likewise exadversum in Gellius, and affatim, to which may be added emmvero, duntaxat, and perhaps some others, which may be seen in Priscian or in Lipsius and Vossius, who give a full list of them. Now these two exceptions of drawing back the accent in composition, are only in imitation of the Greeks, who frequently do the same in regard to their compounds. But we must take particular care, says Vossius, that though the accent may be on the antepenultima in deinde, perinde, and others, we are not to conclude that it may therefore be on the antepenultima in deinceps, and such like, where the last is long, for no word can be accented on the antepenultima, either in Greek or Latin, when the two last syllables are long; especially as each of these long syllables having two times, this would throwr the accent back too far. The fourth exception is of the vocatives of nouns in IUS, which are accented on the penultima, though short, as Virgili, Mercurit JEmUi, Vateri^ &c. the reason of which is because heretofore, according to the general analogy they had their vocative in E. But as this final E was too weak, and scarce Virgilie, like domine.
perceptible, by degrees it came to be dropped, and the original accent, which was on the antepenultima, continuing still in its place, came to be on the penultima.

The fifth exception may be in regard to Enclitics, which always used to draw the accent to the next syllable, be it what it would, as we shall see in the next chapter. To these we may add some extraordinary and particular words, as mulieris, which, according to Priscian, .hath the accent on the short penultima, and perhaps some others, though in too small a
number
to pretend that this should invalidate the general rules.

OF ACCENTS.
CHAPTER
marked
II.

357

Particular Observations on the Practice of the Antients. I. In what place the Accents ought to be particularly
in books. to be carefully observed, not in writing, when we underonly in speaking, but likewise is as take to mark them, generally practised in the liturgy of the we of Rome. Church may observe, that instead of a circumOnly with an acute, because the circumflex satisfied been have flex, they of the acute and the grave, what predoa compound being only minates therein, says Quintilian, is particularly the acute, which, as he himself observes after Cicero, ought to be naturally on every

TH

rules of accents

ought

word we pronounce.
very reason that in those books they no longer put any accent on monosyllables, nor even on dissyllables, because having lost this distinction of acute and circumflex, it is sufficient for us in general to know that in dissyllables the former is always
It is for this

raised.

II.

In what manner we ought to mark the Accent on JVords compounded of an Enclitic.

also to

be marked on words compounded of of final particles, que, ne, ve ; and these is, one should be always put on the penultima of these words, whatever it thus arbe, as Despauter after Servius and Capella informs us of is the nature it &c. because maque, terraque, plmtne, alterve, So that it sigthese enclitics ever to draw the accent towards it. nifies nothing to say with Melissa and Ricciolius, that if this was the case, we could not distinguish the ablative from the nominative of nouns in A. For considering things originally, it is very certain, as above hath been mentioned, that the antients distinguished extremely well betwixt accent and quantity ; and therefore that they raised the last in the nominative without lengthening it, terit an elevation, and at raque, whereas in the ablative they gave the same time they made it appear long, as if it were, terraaque ; whence it follows that they must have also distinguished it by the acute in the nominative, terraque, and by the circumflex in the ablative terraque ; and Vossius thinks that some distinction ought to be observed in pronouncing them.

The accent ought

an enclitic, that

III. That neither que nor ne are always Enclitics. But here we are to observe two things, which seem to have es-

caped the attention of Despauter. The first, that there are certain words ending in quc, where the que is not an enclitic, because they

and not compound words as utique, deniqite, undique, &c. which are therefore accented on the antepenultima. The second, that ne is never an enclitic but when it expresseth doubt, and not when it barely serves to interrogate ; and therefore if the syllable before ne is short or common, we ought to put the accent on the antepenultima, in interrogations, as tibine? hte'ccine? siccine ? astrane ? egone ? Platone ? &c. whereas in the other sense the particle ne draws the accent to the penultima. Cicerfine, Platone.
are simple,
;

558
IV.

NEW METHOD.

BookX.

That the Accent ought to be marked, whenever there is a necessity for distinguishing one word from

another.
ought also to mark the accent in writing, according to Terent. Scaurus, whenever it is necessary for preventing ambiguity. For example, we should mark legit in the present with an acute, and should mark occido, Ugh in the preterite with a circumflex. the accent on the antepenultima, taking it from cado ; and occtdo with an acute on the penultima, taking it from ccedo.

We

We

V. Whether we ought

to

accent the last

Syllable,

on

account of this distinction.

But if any body should ask whether this rule of distinction ought to be observed for the last syllable ; Donatus, Sergius, Priscian, Longus, and most of the antients will have that it ought, and especially in regard to indeclinable words, which they say should be marked with an acute on the last, as circum littora, to distinguish it from the accusative of circus. Quintilian, more antient than of in his that even time some grammarians were observes these, any of this opinion, which was practised by several learned men, and that for his part he durst not condemn it. > Victorinus likewise observes the same thing, and says that pone an adverb, for example, is acuted on the last, to prevent its being confounded with the imperative of p6no. So that one might the same of a other words, which, through an ersay great many roneous 'custom, are marked with a grave accent, as male, bene, though we are told at the same time that in pronouncing it ought to have the power of an acute. Which is doubtless owing to a mistake of the Greeks, who frequently commit the same error in regard to those two accents, as if it were quite so consistent to mark the one, when you expressly mean the other. But the reason why we ought not to put the grave on those final Because as the grave denotes only the fall syllables, is evident. of the voice, there can be no fall where there has not been a rise, For if the last, as Lipsius and Vossius have judiciously observed. therefore be for instance, falls in first must an the adverb, pone,
comparatively raised, and 'then this word will no longer be distinguished from pone, the imperative of pono, which nevertheless is Hence Sergius, who lived before contrary to their intention. in takes that his time the grave accent was no notice Priscian, used ; sciendum, longer says he, quod in usu non est hodierno accentus it follows Whence either that we ought not to accent the grams. last syllable, or if it must have an accent, then we ought to choose another, and rather make use of an acute, according to the opinion of some grammarians. second mistake some are apt to commit in regard to the last syllable, is when in order to shew that it is long, and to distinguish it from a short one, they put a circumflex, as musa in the ablative, to distinguish it from the nominative musa. For the accents were not intended to mark the quantity, but the inflection of the voice ;

and

OF ACCENTS.

359

and as for the quantity, when the custom of doubling the vowels, in order to mark the long syllables, as musaa, was altered; they made use of small couchant lines which they called apices, thus
musa, as we have shewn in the treatise of Letters, book 9. p. 24>9. But since we have lost the use of those -little marks, we put up with these accents, which ought rather to be considered as signs of quantity, than of the tone of voice; the circumflex, according to Quintilian, being never put at the end of a word in Latin though the Greeks do sometimes circumflex the last when it happens to
;

be long.

VI. In what manner we ought

Verse.

to

place the decent in

If the word of itself be doubtful, we should place the accent on the penultima, when it is looked upon as long in verse, or on the antepenultima, when it is looked upon as short. Thus we should
say,

Pecudes pictceque vol acres, Virg.

the accent on the penultima, as Quintilian observeth, because the poet makes it long though in prose we always say, volucres, the accent on the antepenultima. Hence it may happen that the same word shall have two different accents in the same verse, as in Ovid. Et primo similis volucri, max vera volucris.
;

CHAPTER
I.

III.

Accents oflVords which the Latins have borrowed of other Languages, and particularly those of

Of the

Greek Words.
they remain Greek, either altogesome syllable of that language, they are generally pronounced according to the Greek accent. Thus we put an acute on the antepenultima in eleison, and
ther or IN
if

regard to Greek words,

in part, so as to retain at least

notwithstanding that the penultima is long. we put it on the penultima, though it be short in paralipomenon, and the like. put the circumflex on the genitive plural in uv, periarch^v, and on the adverbs in us, ironic**, and such like, where the omega
lithostrotos,

On

the contrary

We

is left

standing.

entirely latinised, ought general!}' to be pronounced according to the rules of Latin. And this is the opinion of Quintilian, Capella, and other antient authors though it is not an error to pronounce them also according to the Greek accent. Therefore we say with the accen.t on the antepenultima, Aristo;

But words

teles,

A'ntipas, Barnabas, Boreas, Blasphemia, Coridon, Demeas, And on the Ecclesia, Traseas, &c. because the penultima is short.

contrary we say with the accent on the penultima, Alexandria, Cytheron, eremus, mcteora, orthodoxus, Paracletus, pleuresis, and the

like,

because

it is

long.

Greek

360

NEW

MfeTHOD.

Book X.

Greek words that have the penultima common not by figure or licence, but by the use of the best poets, or by reason of some particular dialect, are always better pronounced in prose according to the common or Attic dialect, or according to the use of the best poets, than otherwise. Therefore it is preferable to put the accent on the penultima, in Chorea, Conopeum, platsa, Orifinis, and such like, because the best poets make it long. But if these words have the penultima sometimes long and sometimes short in those same poets, we may pronounce as we
But in verse we must follow please in prose, as Busiris, Enphyle. the measure and cadence of the feet, pursuant to what has been already observed. These are, I think, the most general rules that can be given Nevertheless we are oftentimes obliged to upon this subject. with and to accommodate .ourselves to the manner custom, comply
,

of pronouncing in use among the learned, according to the counThus we pronounce Aristobulus, Basilius, idotium, try one lives in. with the accent on the antepenultima, notwithstanding that the
penultima is long; only because it is the custom. And on the contrary we pronounce Andreas, idea, Maria, &c. the accent on the penultima though short, because it is the custom even among the most learned. The Italians also pronounce with the accent on the penultima, Autonomasm, harmonia, p/iilosophta, theologia, and the like, pursuant to the Greek accent, because it is the practice of their country, as Kicciolius observeth. Besides Alvarez and Gretser are of opinion that we ought always to pronounce it thus, though the custom not only of Germany and Spain, but likewise of all France, is against
latter pronunciation, where he better to accent those words on the antepenultima. "Which shews that when once the antient rules have been broke through, there is very little certainty, even in practice, which is different in different countries.
it
:

and Nebrissensis approves of the

it is

says that

II.

Of the

Accents of Hebrew Words.

:

Hebrew words that borrow a Latin termination and declension, and therefore we put follow the Latin rules in regard to accent it on the penultima in Adamus, Josephus, Jacobus, &c. because it is long. But if these words continue to have the Hebrew termination, and are indeclinable, they may be pronounced either according to the rules of Latin words, or according to the Greek accent,- if they have passed through the Greek language before they were received by the Latins, or in short according to the Hebrew accent. But should these three circumstances concur, then one would think there is no reason for pronouncing otherwise than according to which we are often to the received use and custom of the
public,

obliged to conform.

And therefore, pursuant to this rule, we should say with the accent on the penultima, Aggeus, Beihsura, Ctthura, Debora, Eleazart Eliseus, Rebecca, Salome, Stphora, Susanna ; because the pemiltima er

OF ACCENTS.
toultima of these

361

is not only long by nature, but it is likewise accented both in Greek and Hebrew. Jf these words are entirely Hebrew, it is better to pronounce them according to the Hebrew accent and therefore we should raise the last in eloi, epheta, sabaoth, and such like. In respect to which we are however to take notice, that as most of these words are received in the liturgy of the Church of Rome,
;

there is a necessity for pronouncing them according to established custom, so much the more as they are in every body's mouth all Hence it is that, contrary to the last rule,, we over the world. on the antepenultima in Elisabeth, Golthe accent generally put gotha, Melchisedech, Moyses, Samuel, Solomon t Samaria, SUoe, and

some others. Hereby it appears

fallen

to

into, to think with a certain

be a mistake, which great -numbers have person called Alexander the

Dogmatist, that not only Hebrew words,- but all that are barbarous exotic, ought to be pronounced with the accent on the last. Which has been learnedly refuted by Nebrissensis, and after him by Despauter, though this has been the custom of several Churches, in regard to some tones of the Psalms, because of the Hebrew accent therein predominant.

and

CHAPTER
1

IV.

Further Observations on the Pronunciation of the

Antients.
I.

be offended with this mis-pronouncing, without any other ride than the discernment (f the ear, which was accustomed to judge of long and'
short syllables) as well as of the rising and sinking of the voice. as the long syllables had two times, and the short ones only one ; on the contrary, the common or doubtful were properly those that had only a time and a half: which was the case of the

A T we have been hitherto saying relates to the rules and practice of accents, to which we ought now to conform. But the pronunciation of the antients was even in this different from ours for they not only observed the greatly respect difference between quantity and accent, according to what hath been said in the treatise of Letters, book 9; but likewise in quantity they had several sorts of long and short syllables, which at present we do not distinguish. Even the common people were so exact, and so well accustomed to this pronunciation, that Cicero in his book de Oratore, observes, that a comedian could not lengthen or shorten a syllable a little more than he ought, but the people would
;

WH

That they distinguished betzveen decent and Quantity, and made several differences even in Quantity.

Now

weak position, where the vowel was followed by a syllable beginning with a mute and a liquid, as inpatru. For the liquid being the last, glided away too nimbly, and was too weak in comparison

362
risen to the
to
this

NEW METHOD.
mute with which

Book X.

it was joined ; and therefore it was that the inequality owing foregoing vowel was not so if there had been two mutes, as in sustained as firmly jacto ; or two liquids, as in ille ; or if the mute had been in the last syllable, as martyr : or, in short, as if the mute had been at the end

of a syllable, and the liquid at the beginning of the next, as in In all which cases the syllable would have been abludit, ablatus. long by a firm position, and would have had two times : whereas in the other, having only one time and a half, for the reasons above mentioned, this half measure was sometimes altogether neglected, and then the syllable was reckoned short and at other times it was somewhat sustained and lengthened to an entire measure ; and then the syllable was looked upon as long in verse. And hence it appears for what reason when the syllable was long by nature, as in matris, the mute and liquid did not render it common, because as it came from mater, whereof the former is long of itself, it had its tiuo times already. But even when a syllable is long by a firm and entire position, still we are to observe that there is a great difference between
;

being thus long by position, and long by nature. The syllable long by nature was somewhat firmer and fuller, being a reduplication of the same vowel, pursuant to what hath been observed in the treatise of Letters, as maalus, an apple-tree, Whereas the syllable long by poopulus, a poplar tree, seedes, &c. had no its being sustained by the other than position only, length two following consonants just as in Greek there is a great difference between an eta and an epsilon long by position. But as there was a difference in the pronunciation between a nature and a syllable barely long by position, so syllable long by tnere was a difference also betwixt a syllable short by nature and a syllable short by position only, that is from its being placed before another vowel. For the latter always preserved somewhat of its natural quantity, and doubtless had more time in verse than the syllable short by nature. Thus it is that in Greek the long vowels, or even the diphthongs were reckoned short, whenever the following word began with another vowel or a diphthong, without there being any necessity for cutting them off by synaloepha. Thus it is likewise that in Latin prce is short in composition before a vowel, as praeiret, praeesse, &c. And thus it is that the Latins have often used those syllables, as
;

Et longumjbrmose wle vale inquit Tola. Virg. Eel. Insulae lonio in magno quas dira Celasno. JEn* 3.
9

3.

Victor

apud rapidum Simoenta sub

Ilio alto. -/En. 5.

*Eel. 2. o Alexi And. an evident proof that these syllables still preserved at that time something of their nature, is their being sometimes long on those occasions : Cum vacuus Domino praeiret Arion. Slat. o ego quantum egi / quaw, vasta potentia nostra est ! Ovid.

Te Corydon

II. Difficult

OF ACCENTS.
II.

$63

Difficult

Passages of the Antients, which may be solved by those Principles.

This affords us some light towards clearing up several passages of the antients, which appear unintelligible, unless they be reAs when Festus says, INLEX p-oferred to the above principles.
ductcL sequenti syllabdsignificat, qui leginonparet : Correpta sequenti inductorem ab illiciendo. For it is beyond all doubt that the last in

inlex or illex

is

always long in quantity, since the e precedes the

, .

which is a double letter; but one was pronounced with v>, as if it One like as if it were <"AAcf were fxx*j| and in the other with an the long e in the French words fete, bete, tets ; and the other like the short e in Prophete, nette, navette, &c. Hence the one made in the genitive, preserving its e long as coming from lex ; illegis and the other illicis, changing its e into i short, which it resumes from the verb illicio whence it is derived. Thus when Victorinus says that IN and CON are sometimes short in composition, as inconstans, imprudens ; and that they are long in words where they are followed by an S or an F, as instare, in quantity, irifidus ; this means that in the latter the i was long and short in the former, though it was always long by position
;

thus long in quantity, partook of the nature of El, And this helps to illusinfidus, nearly as if it were eitifidus, &c. trate a difficult passage of Cicero de Oratore, whence the above author seems to have extracted this rule ; Inclitus t says he, dicimus prima br em littera t insanus producta : inhumanus brevi ; infelix longa. Et ne multis : in quibus verbis ece prima sunt litterce qua in SAso that this
I,

PIENTE

&

FELICE, producte dicuntur, in c&terh

breviter.

Itemque

composuit, concrepuit, consuevit, confecit, &c.

;

Where by sapiens and

Jelix he marks the words beginning with an S or an F, as Gellius, lib. 2. and where by the word lotig, he does cap. 17. explains him not mean to speak of the accent, but of quantity, it being manifest that the accent of infelix ought to be upon the second, and not upon the first ; which is still more clear in inhumanus, where it is altogether impossible that the accent should be upon the first. Thus likewise are we to understand Aulus Gellius, when he says that ob and sub have not the power of lengthening syllables,
con> except when it is followed by the same letters, as in con-Stituit and con-Fecit : or (as he continues) when the n is entirely dropped, as in coopertus ; so that they pronounced cobpertus, cobnexus, and cobgo, as he repeats it himself, lib. 11. c. 17 : when

no more than

he says in the same book that this rule of the following of S and F was not observed in respect to pro, which was short in prqficisci, under &c. and e, prof long in prefer re, projiigare, &c. that is, they pronounced prooferre, proofligare : when he says, lib. 11. c. 3. that they pronounced one way pro rostris, another way pro tribunali, another pro condone, another pro potestate intercedere : when he says that in objicis and the o was short by nature, and that it objicibits could not be lengthened but by writing those Words with two ji the same as in objicio : when he says that in composuit, conjecit, cont

crepuit,

36*4
crepuit, o

NEW METHOD.
:

Book X.
;

was likewise short, that is, that it h?d only the sound of : when he says that in ago the fir^t was short whereas in actito and actitavi it was long and when he says that in quiescit the second was short, perpetua lingua Latince consuetudine, though it comes from quies where e is tang. Thus it is that Donatus and Servius distinguish between the persons of sum and edo, as es t est ; esset, essemus ; in this that the first ^ is short when it comes from sum, and long when it comes from cdo.

an omicron

In

who
is

fine, thus it is that Julius Scaliger proves against Erasmus, found"fault with some feet and numbers in Cicero, that sunt And the whole we have short, because it comes from sumus.

been saying is very necessary to observe, in order to comprehend what Cicero, Quintilian, and others, have wrote concerning the numbers and feet of a period : and to shew that when the nouns, and even the prepositions, had different significations they were
frequently

known by

the pronunciation.

III.

Whether from the difference they made in the Pronunciation of Short and Long Vowels, we may conclude, that was soifaded like the French Diphthong

OU

in

Long

Syllables only.

from what we have been mentioning it plainly appears, that when two different pronunciations are observed in a vowel, one longer or fuller, the other shorter or closer, as in ago and actito, in "K\t% and &AS|, this does not mean that we are to take a sound of so different a nature as lustrum and loustrum, lumen and loumen. Therefore when Festus says that lustrum, with the former short, signified ditches full of'mud ; and with the former long, implied the space of five years he meant it only in regard to quantity, and not to a pronunciation entirely different and all that we are to understand by it is, that one was longer than the other by nature, as. would be the case of lustrum and luustrum or lustrum, though they ar both long by position. And this helps to explain a passage of Varro, which Lipsius and Vossius have misunderstood. When he says that luit hath the former short in the present, and long in the preterite. But he means nothing more than that in the present tense U was short by nature, and in the preterite it was long, so that they pronounced luuit, according to the common rule of preterites of two syllables, which this did not hinder however have the former
;
:

observing in regard to the different pronunciation of the long and short vowels, Lipsius and Vossius were induced to believe that the pronunciation of the Latin U, which sounded full, like the French diphthong OU, regarded only the long U; and that the short was sounded in the same manner as the Greek upsilon, that is like a French U. But this opinion we have sufficiently refuted in the same treatise, c. 4. n. 2. and

From what we have been now

the

first

long : generally of luit, even in the preterite, from being short by position; as

OF LATIN POETRY.

S6S

as the diphthong ce> though long of itself, is short by position in And thereto what we have already observed. preeit according fore, all things considered, notwithstanding that this passage of Varro is the argument that Lipsius and Vossius make

strongest

use

of,

yet

it

same manner as the French diphthong ou, nounced or as it is pronounced by the modern Italians. But an invincible argument, in my opinion, (to mention it here only by the way) that U short and U long had but one and the same sound, is that the word cuculus, which hath the former short and the second long, as we have shewn, p. 34<8. was cerin the same manner as the French would protainly pronounced nounce coucoulous, since in French we still say un coucon, and in. both languages these words were formed by an Onomatopoeia, or
their
in the

does not prove

that

the

Romans formerly

pro-

imitation of the sound, in order to express the note of this bird.

SECTION

III.

OF
And

LATIN POETRY,

the different Species of Metre ; as also of the Feet, the Figures, and Beauties to be observed in
versifying ; and of the Manner of intermixing them in divers Sorts of Composition.

Divided in the clearest Order and Method.

know the measure common, in the treatise the of pronouncing them properly in Quantity Latin prose, in the discourse upon accents we must now treat of
having whether AFTER and manner of
of syllables,
;

laid

down

the rules to

long, short, or
;

poetry, and the different species of verse, though this subject less relative to grammar than the precedent. Verses are composed of feet, and feet of syllables.

is

CHAPTER I. Of Feet.
I.

Of the

Nature of Feet
more than a

in Verse.

of FEET
with
rising

seems to move syllables, according to which the verse to consider the are we which and in cadence, principally
s <r<s

are nothing

certain measure and

number

and the sinking $Vf, of which we took notice

whea

366

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

These feet are of two sorts, jrhen treating of the accents. other the and compound. The simple are formed of two simple, as we are now going to explain. or three syllables,
II. Of Feet of Two Syllables. The feet of two syllables are four. 1. The SPONDEE, Spondceus, consists of two long

ones,

as

MUSO.C

and

is

so called from the

word

C-TTOV^,

libatio,

sacrificium,

from
2.

its

being particularly made use of in

sacrifices,

on account

of its majestic gravity.

consists of two short ones; as Pyrrichius, so Deiis ; called, says Hesychius, from the noun vrvpfay, signifying a kind of dance of armed men, in which this foot was and which is supposed to have been invented by predominant of son Achilles though others will have it to be the Pyrrhus, invention of Pyrrhicus the Cydonian. 3. The TROCHEE, Troch&us, consists of a long and a short, as Musa > and takes its name from the word rgixw, currere, because

The PYRRHIC,
and
is

moves quickly. But Cicero, Quintilian, and Terentianus, call Choreus, from the word chorus, because it is well adapted to dancing and music. 4. The IAMBUS, Iambus, the reverse of the Trochee, consists of a short and a long, as Deo ; and is so denominated, not from the verb 'toc^i^u, maledictis incesso, which is rather a derivative itself from the foot Iambus, but from a young woman named or rather from lambe, who is sai$ to have been the author of it loWlw, maledico, because this foot was at first made use of in invectives and satyrical pieces, as we are informed by Horace.
it
it
;

Archilochiim proprio rabies armavit lambo.

III.

eight feet of three syllables, of which no more than three are ^used in verse, viz. those immediately following the

We reckon
1.

Of Feet

of Three

Syllables.

Colossus.

The MOLOSSUS, Molosms, consists of three long ones, audiri* its name from a certain people of Epirus, called Molossi, who particularly affected to make use of it. 2. The TRIBRAC, Tribraches, consists of three short ones, Priamus ; whence its name is derived, being composed of rgsts, But Quintilian generally calls it TROCHEE. three, and Q%XXVS, short. 3. The DACTYL, Dactylus, consists of one long and two short, Carmina, and derives its name from ^dxlvhos, digitus, because the
and takes
is longer being parof great men and ticularly made use of in relating the exploits

finger

is

composed of three
rest.

than any of the

Cicero

joints, the first of calls it Herons, from its

which

heroes.
short and one Anapccstus, consists of two thus demominated from the verb jtwimw, cadence of repercutio, because those who danced according to the this foot, used to beat the ground in quite a different manner from that which was observed in the Dactyl.
4*.

The ANAPJEST,

long, Domini, and

is

5.

The

OF LATIN POETRY.
5.

367
and two

The BACCHIC, Bacchius,

and
is

consists
its

of one short

Jong, egestas, in the hymns of Bacchus.

so called from

having been frequently used

6. The ANTIBACCHIC, Antibacchius, consists of two long and one short, cantate, and takes its name from its opposition to the But Victorinus says that the Antibacchic is composed precedent. of one short and two long, as lacunas, where it is plain that he gives the name of Antibacchius to what the others call Bacchius.

Patimbacchius. or CRETIC, Amphimacer sive Creticus, two long, castitas. Both these short between of one is composed names are mentioned in Quintiliau. The former comes from. and the latter is owing to the apipi, utrinque, and ^ax^or, longus ; which the people of Crete had for this foot. particular liking Which shews that it is a mistake in Hephestion to read Kgtnxof, instead of Kf*jT/xw, Cretan. 8. The AMPHIBRAC, Amphibrachys, short on both sides, consists of one long between two short, amare ; which plainly shews Diomedes takes notice that it was also called scolius, its name. from a kind of harp, to which it was particularly adapted. These are the twelve simple feet, of which no more than six are used in verse; toree of two measures, namely the Spondee, the Dactyl, and the Anqpcest ; and three of a measure .and a half, viz. the Iambus, the Trochee, and the Tribrac. And the reason is, because a foot, in order to have its proper cadence, ought to have two parts or half feet, by which the antients frequently measured their verses. Now every half foot can have no more than one measure, which is the space in pronouncing one short ones ; for more would make an entire long syllable, and two ~" or an Iambus (""). foot, as a Trochee ( ) Thus the Pyrrhic, having in all but one measure, which is the value of two short syllables, is rather half a foot than a foot. The Molossus having three long ones, which make three measures ; and the Bacchic, Antibacchic, and Amphimacer, having two long and one short, which make two measures and a half, one half foot of each of those four feet would have two measures, or a measure and a half, which is too much. And it is the same in regard to the Amphibrac, though it contains in the whole but two measures, because its long syllable being between two short, and one of the half feet being obliged to be of two successive syllables, it must necessarily be composed of a long and a short, consequently it will have a measure and a. half. There remain therefore only the six above mentioned, three of which have half feet equal, and answering to the unison, .viz. the Spondee, the Dactyl, and the Anapaest. The others have them as one to two, which answers to the octave ; viz. the Trochee, the Iambus, and the Tribrac. Therefore we must not fancy that the Amphimacer or the w " ever enters into the composition of a comic verse, Cretic, ( ) as no such thing hath been mentioned by any of the aiUieots that

Hephestion
1.

calls it

The AMPHIMACER

have

368
seem

NEW METHOD.
Terence,

Book X.

have treated of this sort of metre. But if there are verses that to be incapable of being measured without having recourse to

this foot, aslhis of

Student jhcerc, in apparando comumunt diem ; it is to be supposed that in such a case they rather made" use of a syneresis, by contracting apparando into three syllables, apprando, according to the opinion of Vossius in his Grammar, and of Camerarius in his Problems.

Thus we may take

it

cessary for composing the following rule.

all

for certain that there are but six feet nesorts of verse, which may be comprised in

RULE OF THE
All verse whatever
is

SIX

FEET.
,

NECESSARY
six sorts

composed but of

of

the Trochee-", the lamfeet; the Spondee bus"~,the Tribrac""", the Dactyl""", and the

Anapest*"-.
IV.

Of Compound Feet.

Compound feet are formed of two of the preceding joined together; and therefore are rather a collection of feet, according to the observation of Cicero and Quintilian. They are generally reckoned sixteen, the name of which it is proper to take notice of, not only by reason there are some sorts of verse which are denominated from thence, but because otherwise we shall not be able to understand the remark of Cicero and Quintilian in regard to the numerosity and cadence of
periods.
is composed of four long of two is, Spondees put together. 2. The Proceleusmatic, Proceleusmaticus, consists of four short, It seems liominibus ; and therefore it is formed of two Pyrrhics. to have taken its name from xfocv0-p,a, hortatus nauticus, because the captain of the ship generally made use of it to hearten the

1.

The double Spondee, Dispondeus,

ones, concludentes, that

crew, being very well adapted by its celerity to sudden and unexpected occasions. 3. The double Iambus, Di'iambus, two. Iambus's, one after another, severitas.
4. The double Trochee, or double Choree ; Ditrocheus, or Dichoreus ; two Trochees, one after another, comprobare. 5 The great Ionic, two long and two short, that is, a Spondee and a Pyrrhic, cantabimus. 6. The small Ionic, two short and two long, that is, a Pyrrhic

and a Spondee, venerantes. These two feet are called Ionic, from their, having been used One is called Great, lonicus major, sive chiefly by the lonians. that is, it majore, because begins with the greatest quantity,
with

OF LATIN POETRY.

369

With two long ones : ami the other small, lonicus minor, or b miminors quantitate incipit, that is, with two short, wore, because The 7. Choriambus, Choriambus, two short between two long, That is a Choree or Trochee, and an Iambus. fastorice. 8. The Antispast, Antispatfus, two long betwixt two short, And therefore it is composed of an Iambus and a secundare. Trochee. It derives its name from ayr/oWo-fl*/, in contrarium trahi, because it passes from a short to a long, and then the reverse from a long to a short.
9.

The

first
;

Epitrit,

saluiantes
10.

and therefore

Epitritus primus, one short and three long, is composed of an Iambus and a Spondee.
Epitritus secundus, a long and a short, ; and therefore consists of a Trochee

The second

Epitrit,

and then two long, concitati and a Spondee.

11.

The

third Epitrit, Epitritus tertius,

is

and a long, communicant ; and therefore and an Iambus.

two long, then a short composed of a Spondee

one and

12. The fourth Epitrit, Epitritus quartus, three long and And therefore it is composed of a Spondee short, Incantare.

:_'

derive their name from ITT*, supra, and because they have three measures, and something more, namely, a short syllable. But the first, second, third, and The fourth, are so called from the situation of the short syllable. second was also called Ka^/xos, the third 'PoSw, and the fourth
last feet
Tf/ros-, tertius,

a Trochee. These four

fAovoysvns,

as Hephestion observeth.
first

and three short, conftcere ; and Trochee and a Pyrrhic. 14. The second Paeon, a short and a long, with two short, resolvere ; and therefore it consists of an Iambus and a Pyrrhic. 15. The third Paeon, two short, a long and a short, sociare ; and therefore is composed of a Pyrrhic and a Trochee. 16. The fourth Paeon, three short, and one long, celcritas ; and therefore consists of a Pyrrhic and an Iambus. The Paeon may be also called Paean, these words differing only in dialect. And it was so denominated from its having been used particularly in the Hymns to Apollo, whom they called
13.

The

Paeon, one long

therefore

it

consists of a

Paana.

For whereas in the opposite to the Epitrit. one short with three long on the contrary, in the Paeon you have one long with three short where each of the four is named according to the order in which this long syllable is The first and last Paeon compose the verse called placed.
is

The Paeon

Epitrit there

is

Pceonic.

the simple and compound feet. But, to the end be the better shall them in the I exhibit may retained, in the order above described. following table,
all

These are

that they

VOL.

IT.

Bb

370

REGULAR TABLE
OF ALL THE FEET.
'

II

OF

LATIN POETRY.
CHAPTER
II.

3/1

disposed in from the verb vertere, to turn, because verses being set in Jines, when you come to the end of one, you must turn your eye to the beginning of the other, in order to read or write it. The Greeks call it r%or, order, or rank, because of the safne And from this word joined with vi^icrv^ dimi-, disposition of lines. comes diiis, hemisttchium, an hemistich or half verse. Verse is called also xoAov, membrum, with regard to the entire stanzas it composes, and to which they gave the name of metrum. And from thence come the words SHCW^O*, stanzas composed of two of verse ; T^/X&AOV, of three sorts, &c. j^orts In the general notion of verse, there are three things to consider: the caesure, caesura ; the final cadence, which they call depositio t or clausula : and the manner of scanning or measuring.
versus,

VERSE

is

Verse in general. nothing more than a certain number of feet The Latins call it a regular order and cadence.

Of

II.
.,

OJ

the

Casura and it a
comes from c&dere,

different Species.
;

to cut and this name is to the that verse remains a after foot, at the end syllable given of a foot, from which it seems to be cut off, to serve for a beginning to the next word. The Greeks for the same reason call it ro^ or xo'/><,//,*, and Cicero, as also Victorious, incuio or inciaum. The caesura is commonly divided into four different species, which take their name from the order wherein they are placed in verse, which the antients, as hath been observed already, used to measure by half feet. Therefore calling them all by the word r/>uo-y?, dimidius, and /XE^>/\, pars, they specified them by the numeral

The word
in

ccesura

nouns according
1.

to their order, thus,

after the third half foot

Triemimeris, from the word r^T^ three ; that which is made that is, in the syllable immediately next to ;

the

first foot.

2.

made
two

Penthemimcris, from the word trivle, qumque ; that which is in the fifth half foot ; viz. in the syllable which follows the

first feet.

3. Hephthemitneris, from the word made in the seventh half foot, viz. in next to the three first feet.
4.

iVk, septcm, that which is the syllable which follows

Ennehemimens, from the word

in the ninth half foot, viz.

made
foot.

em'*, nnvem, that which is in the syllable next to the fourth

three first caesuras are in this verse of Virgil. Silvestrem tenui mu&am meditaris avend. All four in this :
Ille latus niveunt mollifultus hyacwt*"*.

The

Bb.2

..To

372
To
these four

NEW METHOD.
we may add
a
fifth

Book X.

specie^ of caesura called, VxSexa, undecim, because ft is formed in the eleventh half foot, that is in the syllable next to the fifth foot, as in Virgil, Vertttur intetea ccelum, fy ruit cceano nox. Sternitur, exanimi&oue tremens procumbit hum bos. But it is very rare, and ought to be used with great discretion, as Virgil has done in these two verses, and a few others.
5. Hendechemimeris,

from the word

II.

In what place the Ctesura is most graceful; and of the Beauty it gives to Verse.
is

In heroic verse or hexameter, the caesura the second foot as Arma virumgue cano, &c. Otherwise we should endeavour to place
;

most graceful after

it

after the first

and

third foot

as

Hie meas errare boves, &c.

is

no caesura, especially if to the ear ; as very disagreeable

But a verse

that has

it

be an hexameter,

Urbemfortem nuper

Though
esteemed.

in Catullus's

epitnalamium we meet with one that

cepitfortior

hostis.

is

data tertia matri. Tertia pars data patri, pars the caesura is not till after the third foot, the- verse not much more agreeable ; as in Lucretius. Etjam ctetera, mortales qua suadet adire.

And when

isf

III.

That the Ccesura has the power of lengthening short

Syllables.
it is

observable that the caesura hath such a power, as to lengthen a syllable that was short by nature, even when it is followed by a vowel ; whether after the first foot, as Pectoribus inhians spirantia consulit exta. Or after the second ; Omnia vincit amor, fy nos cedamus amori. Or after the third ; Dona dehinc auro gravia sectoque elephanto. Or after the fourth ;

Now

Grains homo infectos linquens profugus Hymen&os. is extremely natural, because as the antients pronounced their verse according to the cadence of the feet; and the syllable which thus remaineth at the end of a word, was predominant in the next foot, whose beginning it formed ; it ought to receive such a force in the pronunciation, as thereby to sustain Hence the caesura produces all the syllables of that very foot.

And

the reason

effect likewise in smaller verses, of Ausonius. Sapphic Tertlus horum mllii non magtster. And in this Phaleucian of Statius, Quo non dignior has sublt habenas.

this

same

as

in

the

following

And
is

'tis also by virtue of this same figure that the enclitic long in Virgil and other poets ;

QUE

OF LATIN POETRY.
Liminaque, laurusque Dei t totusque moveri, JEn.
3.

373

Sideraque, ventique nocent ; avidceque volucres, Ovid. Without pretending that the que is common by nature, as Senriui would have it ; or that those passages should be read in another manner, since they are not the only ones, as some imagined, that are to be found in antient authors. It is also by this figure that Virgil seems to have made the latter in the following passage Georg. 2. long in the nominatives/ago*, all the commentators. which has puzzled
JSt steriles platani

malos gessere valentes Castanets ragos, ornusque incanuit albo

to

Flore pyri
ornus Jlore pyri. And this is forfagusj incanuit jiore castanea, the explication Vossius gives, it, which seems to be much clearer and more natural than any other I have seen hitherto.

For the meaning seems

be

this,

fagos

(A Greek

nominative

IV.

Of the final
it

Cadence called DEPOSITIO, and of the,

it

four Names
The Latins
terminates as

gives to Verse.

give the name of Depositio to the final cadence, which were the measure of the verse. The Greeks called but they likewise termed it xzldXeZiv, that is, termiit ctwoOto-iv ; nationern t clausulam ; for xalctXyyeiv, signifies desinere. And thence ariseth the distinction of verse into four species,

ACATALECTIC, CATALECTIC, BRACHYCATALECTIC, and HYPERCATALECTIC, which are terms more difficult to retain than the thing itself, and which we are obliged nevertheless to explain, in order to
render those
poetry.
1. The Acatalectic or Acatalect, axoUxnx?*, non desinens, is that which does not stop short, but has its full measure, having Hence it is by the Latins called neither too much nor too little. : as the following iambic verse of four feet. perfectus M.USCB Jovis suntjilitz. 2. The Catalectic or Cataleot, xnAatax]*, is that which seems to halt by the way, having a syllable too little to arrive at its journey's end : hence it is that Trapezont calls it pendulus, and others semimutilusf by reason it does not want an entire foot, but only half a one. As the following : MUSCB Jovem canebant. 3. The Braehycatalectic, or Brachycatalect, /3f*;#;xalaXnx;l>, is that which is still more mutilated and deficient than the former, because it wants an entire foot ; for which reason the Latins called it mutilus : such is this other of three feet instead of four.

intelligible,

who make

use of them,

when

treating of

the contrary, the Hypercatalectic, or Hypercatalecf, iwegxaJaAWi*, is that which has something more than its just measure, or the end where it ought to terminate. Whether this surplus be a syllable, as in the following verse ;
4-.

On

Muses Jovis gnatce.

MU$CB sorores sunt Minerva*

Or

374
Or whether
this

NEW METHOD.
be an entire

Book X.

foot, as in the following; Palladia MUSCB sorores lugent. Which is also called viregpelgov, excedens metrum, because the Greeks dividing their Iambics and Trochaics into dimeters and two trimeters, that is into verses of four or six feet, and

allowing

feet to each metre, that which hath five of them, exceeding this first sort of metres, has more than is to make a full necessary measure. But the whole of this will be further illustrated by what is to follow presently, where we shall shew that without

amusing ourselves too long about these terms, we ought to consider the defect of a syllable sometimes in the beginning, and sometimes at the end of a verse.

Of the Measure

or

CHAPTER 111. Manner of scanning

Verse,

and of

TH
A

the Figures used therein. E manner of measuring and scanning verse consists in dividing it into the several feet of which it is composed. The Latins call it scansio^ because it seems as if the verse The Greeks term it ga-iv, climbed up by means of those feet. hath been observed already. elevationem, and $m, positionem, which
Attilius calls
it

motum

fy

ingressionem carminis.
feet, as
;

scanned either by the measure of distinct or by the measure of two hexameters and pentameters in the preceding chapter. we mentioned cording to what
verse
is

feet, ac-

But

in

order to scan verse, there are four principal figures to observe, : to which we may Ecthlipsis, Synalcepha, Synczresis,smd Di&resis

add

Systole

and Diastole.
I.

Of Ecthlipsis.

The word

m break and a word together with its vowel, when the following word begins with another vowel ; as 3/w/tum ille & terrisjactatus, <$r alto. Virg. O curas hominum, 6 quantum est in rebus inane. Pers. Formerly by this figure they used also to cut off the s final, either
the
s

from ixdxiw, extundere, elidere, to Ecthlipsis comes final of It is formed by cutting of the to bruise,

order to hinder the length of the position, when it was followed by another consonant; or the s and the preas ceding vowel, when the next word began with a vowel, just they used to do with the m : as Doctu' fidelis, suavis homo facundu' suoque Content* atquc beaius, scitusjacunda loquensin verborum vir paucorum. Ennius. Tempore, cornmod' lustratu' decore. Cic. in Arat, nimio hand JJelphinvs jacet Alcin^ erit a Longe pnrno, quisqui* secundus erit. And this is still more usual in Terence and other comic writers, Jn other as eju for ejus9 omnibu for omnibus^ ctignu* for dixnus, &c.
only,
in

pure

OF LATIN POETRY.
pure writers
scruple to
this
is

375

make

use of

Limina

rare, though some think that Virgil did not it in divers places, as in the following. tectorum, S$ medii* in penetralibus hostem.

As
it,

Pierius says it was wrote in antient MSS. as Farnaby still reads and as Erythreus thinks it ought to be read; which he endea-

vours to defend not only by the authority of Lucretius, but moreover by several other passages in Virgil. Though others read medium instead of mediis. Now as the letter s was sometimes cut off before a consonant in order to prevent the position, the same was practised also on the

by

antient writers, as

Sometimes was made

quantity.

Lanigerce pecudis fy equoru* duellica proles. Lucret. it was left standing, as we now leave the s, and then it short, as already we have observed, when treating of
9

Corporum officiu
II.

est

quoniam premere omniadeorsum. Lucr.

Of Synalcepha.
and diphthongs, the same

The Synalcepha

is

in regard to vowels

For it is formed by cutting off as the Ecthlipsis in respect to m. a vowel or a diphthong at the end of a word, because of another vowel or diphthong with which the next word begins, as
Conticuer* omnes intentiqu? ora tenebant. Virg. Latins for this reason give it the name of collisio. But the word 2uvaXop^ properly signifies counctio, coming from aAj/<p, So that the metaphor seems to be taken from fat or unctuous ungo. last layer of which makes the other the things, disappear.

The

III.

Directions in regard to the use of those two figures^ Ecthlipsis and Synalcepha. These two figures are smoother, when the vowel subsequent to that which was cut off, happens to be long, than when it is short :

as appears from this verse of Catullus,

Troja, nefas, commune sepulchrum Europse, A&iceque. owing to the nature of the voice, which having thus lost a syllable at the end of a word, ought in return to be sustained at the beginning of the next, to prevent too great a bending and And it is observable particularly in precipitancy in the cadence. regard to the Ecthlipsis, that Virgil generally makes it fall on a

This

is

syllable long

fy coram data copiafandi. Ilium e\pirantem transfixo pectorejiammas. And the like; The synaloapha on the other hand seems to have a particular smoothness, when the following word begins with the vowel that was cut off at the end of the precedent, because then it does not depart so much from the natural sound which we are accustomed to hear in those words; the remaining vowel having nearly its own value, and that of the vowel suppressed in the foregoing word, as

by position as Pos/quam introgressi,

;

Hie

576
Ille

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

Be

that

ego qui quondam gracili modulates avena. Virg. Ergo omui* lungo solvit se 1 cucria tuctn. Id. as it may, we must always take care that the pronunciation

requireth parheroics they may sometimes occasion a more extraordinary gravity, according to particular occasions ; as in this verse of Virgil : Phiilida a mo ante alias. Which' he has designedly strewed with soft figures, extremely well adapted to the subject. As on the contrary he intended to represent something hideous, when he described Polyphemus,
ticular softness
;

arising fro:n tht^e figures be not too harsh, or disagreeable to the Nor should they be too ear, which is the judge of these matters. often repeated, especially in elegiac verse, which a

whereas

in

Monstrum horrendum,
Again
:

i/vfornie, ingcns,

&c.

Tela inter media, atque horrentes Marie Latinos. such cases, these figures should not be seen above twice Except in the same verse. Nor should they readily be put in the beginof a verse, ning though Virgil has sometimes done it with elegance,
in

as

when he
Si

says

ad vuulam species ; nihil est quod pocula laudes. These figures are also harsh at the beginning of the sixth foot,
as in Juvenal.

Though we meet

Loripedem rectus derideat, JEthio^zm alb us.

And

with them in Virgil : Frigida Daphni boves adjlumina : nulla w^que amnem. even in the middle of a pentameter, as in Propertius,

We

may

the end

Herculis, Anttzique, Hesperidumque comes. likewise observe that they are not the most graceful at of the fifth foot in heroic verse, as in this of Catullus.
Difficile est

longum subito deponere amor em.

them in Virgil, who seems even to have affected them on some occasions, as Juturnamque parntjratris dimittere ab armis. Where he might have said, dimitterefratris ab armis. Again, Jindit se sanguine ab uno Where he might have said, se sanguine Jindit ab uno. Thus in the 4th Georg. he expresseth Orpheus's concern in thia

Though

there are several instances of

beautiful verse
Ille

cava solans cegrum testudine amorem. Now these figures produce very near the same effect in the last dactyl of the pentameter, if they are used with great discretion, as Quadrijugo cerncs scepe resist ere equo. The ecthlipsis and synalcepha are also sometimes at the end of a verse, whose last syllable is cut off by the first word of the next as verse, which begins with another vowel Aut dulcix musti Vulcano decoquit humorem,
;

Autfoliis
~Et

undam Omnia Mercurio

crinesjlaws

similis, i)ocemque^ colorciwyue,

-Virg.
fit

OF LATIN POETRY.
Et
mfignos

377

membrorum

artus,

magna

ossa, lacertosque

Exuit

Which

led

some

into a mistake that an

Idem. hexameter might some*

times end with a dactyl. amply, chap. 4. n. 5.

But

this

opinion

we

shall refute

more

IV. The Synaloepha omitted.

synaloepha is sometimes omitted either regularly, or by Regularly, as in o, heu, ah, pro, v&, vah, hei, and the like interjections, which sustain the voice, and retard the pronunciation, because of the passion they express, which vents itself outwardly, and thereby hinders those words from being cut
licence.
off.

The

.As

Heu

Ah

The same Et bis 'id Arethusa, to Arethusa vocavit. The synaloepha is omitted by licence first when
:

: 6 hominum, divumque ceterna potestas. Virg. ubi pactajides, ubi qua jurare sotebas. Ovid. ego ne possim tanta videre mala ? Tibul. may be said of zo, since we find in Ovid,

pater

it

is

con-

sidered as a consonant, as the French do with their aspirated H, saying not I'honte, but la honte. Posthabita coluisse Samo : hie illius arma. Virg. Whence, I think, we might infer that the may sometimes produce a position in verse ; though it is difficult to prove it, th$ authorities that are brought on that account, being generally joined with a caesura, as when Virgil says :

niveum mulli fultus hyacintho. the Secondly synalo2pha is omitted without any other reason than the will and pleasure of the poet, who takes this liberty in imitation of the Greeks, as Et succus pecorl et lac subducitur agnis. Virg. meet likewise with examples of this figure both before and before another vowel in the same verse. Stant Sfjuniperl & castaneae hirsuta. Virg.
Ille latus

We

Id. fy littus Hila, Hila omne sonaret. may, this figure oujjht to be very rarely used, because it produceth what we call an hiatus in verse, which we should endeavour to avoid especially when the syllable is short, are there instances of some in Virgil, as Hila in the fourth though foot of the above-mentioned verse. Again, Et vera incessu patuit Dea. Ille ubi matrem, &c. Where the poet thought he might stop at Dea, because the sense ends there and then begins another sentence.

Clamasscnt,
it

But be

that as

vowel, or the diphthong that is not cut off by synaloepha, becomes common in verse. Therefore it is short by position, that is because of the next vowel, in these here :

The long

locum servant : te amice, nequivi. Virg. Credimus ? an qui %mant ipsi sibi somniajingunt ? Id. Te Coridon o lexi i Trahit sua quemque voluptas. Id. Implcrtint monies / forunt /MWopeiaf arces. Id.

Nomen fy arma

On

378
On
the contrary

NEW METHOD.
verse, as

Book X.

it is long in these. Lamentis germtuque 8f fcemineo ululcitu. Id. Ante tibi Eoae Atlantides abscondantur. Id. There are even instances of its being long and short

in the

same

And
For o

Ter sunt conatl importer e Pelio Ossam.

in the

Id. 1.

ame book,
Sf

Georg.

Glauco

in Glauco, not

nopecB (the first made short by position. But it is proper to observe that the most antient authors did not allow themselves this liberty, but generally put a d to remove this hiatus, as in the following verse of Ennius quoted by Tullv, Nam videbar somniare med* ego esse mortuum. Where to make it a complete trochaic, we must necessarily read it with this d. And there is something like it in the French lanto avoid the same kind of gaping, they frequently where, guage, insert a t, as a-t-UJait 9 fera't-ilt &c.

Panopeae Sc Inoo MclicertfE. being cut off, remaineth long : and a> in Paand second of which are short) not being cut oft' is

V.

Of the

Contraction of Syllables, which includes the SYNTHESIS and the SYNECPHONESIS.

just

now shewn in what manner syllables are cut off when by synalrepha, they meet together, one at the end of a word, and the other at the beginning of another. But as this meeting may likewise happen in the middle of the same word, we are oftentimes obliged to contract them into one syllable. And this i& what some grammarians have called as much as episynalcepha,
to say, a second species of synalcepha : others synesis, from the verb l^txvu subside : others synaresis, from the verb arwoti^iuj unh comjilector, in unum contraho : and others synecphonesis, from the verb IX^WVE'W, pronuncio, effero. Though some make this distinction between syn&resis and synecphonesis, that in the former the two vowels remain entire, and are only united in a diphthong ; whereas in the latter, one of the two is cut off and entirely lost in pronouncing; as ahearia of four syllables, ariete of three ; omnia of two. But since it is very difficult, as we have observed in the treatise of Letters, to determine on many occasions, whether in this contraction of syllables they formed a diphthong or not ; and besides this diversity of names and figures is puzzling to the learner : we

We have

have therefore comprehended all these figures under the word contraction of syllables, after ihe example of Quintilian, who includes them all under the word COMPLEXIO: for which reason we have mentioned in the title the words SYNJERESIS and SYXECPHONESIS, leaving it to every body's option to apply which of these terms he pleases, and to what passages he pleases, if thereby he thinks he shall render himself better understood. Now this contraction is particularly formed by drawing E or I into one syllable with the following vowel.

Band

OF LATIN POETRY.
E
and
;

579

A antehac, eadem, dissyllables ; anteambulo y usqueadeo four syllables. of alvearia, Seu lento fuerint alvearia vimine texta. Virg.
Two
Anteambulones ee, deest of one
I
;

fy

togalulos inter.
;

Mart.

syllable

dcerit, deerant, deessem, deero,

prehendo, of two.

and

dein, dekinc of

tBrei t aureis 9 anteit,

and
and
like.

one syllable deinceps, dcinde, proinde, of two syllables anteire of tnree syllables. eodem, alveo, seursum, deortum, of two syllables ;
; ;

graveolens, of three.

eum,

tneus,

monosyllables in comic writers

and

such

In like

manner
;

two

syllables

Of 1 and E Of two ii ;

is formed the contraction of I and omnia of ; vindemiator, semianimis, of four. semiermis of three syllables. ; Diiy diis t ii, of one syllable ; iidem, iisdem, of two ;

(lenarius of three. Of i and o ; semihomo of three syllables. Of i and u ; huic, cui, in one syllable ; semiustus, denarium, montorium, of four.

pro-

Examples of
for which reason

all
I

these

may be

easily

found among the poets;

only a few.

shall

be

satisfied with giving

Atria, dependent lychni laquearibus aurels. Virg. Bispatria cecidere manus, quin protinus omnia. Id. Id. Assuetce ripis vulucres 8? Jiummis alveo. Seu lento fuerint alvearia vimine texta. Id.

Prcecipue sanus, nisi cum pltulta molesta

est.

Hor.

this figure is particularly applied to nouns in EUS and their genitive in EI, as Mnesteus, Orpheus. Pantheus, dissyllables ; as

And

also

Likewise

Mnestei, Thesei, dissyllables; Ulyssei, Achillei, trissyllables. in the vocative, Pantheu, a dissyllable, and others of

to observe, that u being of its nature a vowel after s r as well as after q and liquid according to what we have observed in the treatise of Letters, it slides away and is dropped in suadeo, suesco, and sua-vis, with their derivatives, as
-,

the same sort. But we are further

suada, suade, suasit, suasor, suave, suetus, dissyllables ; suadela, suavibus, trissyllables, and the like ; without there being any necessity to call this a licence ; for if at any time it occurs otherwise, this is rather by licence, being contrary to the nature of this u y which is a liquid vowel in those words, as well as in qua, and the like. Turn celerarefugam patnaque excedere suadet. Virg.

Et metus
1

Suadet enim vesanafames, manditque, trahitque. Virg. Id. $$ malesuadafames, fy turpis egestas. Suetus hiat tantum y ceu pullus hirundinisad quern. Juv. Suave locus v</ci resonat conclusus inanes. Hor. Turn casia atque aliis intexens suavibus herbis. Virg. Id. 'Nes$iague humanis predbus man&uescere corda.
^-

Adeo

in teneris consuescere

multum

est.

Id.

Npn insueta graves tentabunt pabulafcetas. Id, Arcadas insuetos acies inferre pedestr^. Id.
Candidus

380

NEW METHOD.
Candidas insuetum miralur limen Olympi.
Id.

Book X.

Nee tibi tarn prudens quisquam persuadeat autor. Id. At pattens operum, parvoque tissuetejuventus. Id.

ANNOTATION.
tulit

Sometimes a Synalcepha meets with a

Synasresis, as

partu, paribusque remnxit Virg. Serpentum spiris.~ where we see a Synalcepha of the o, which is cut of in uno ; and then a synceresis in eodem, which is a dissyllable ; so that we must scan the verse thus,

Uno eodemque

Uno Una

&c. in like manner, eodemque igni, nostro sic Daphnis amore. Virg. eademque via sanguisque, animusque sequuntur. Id.
tulit,

Un* odemque

VI.
DIAERESIS
vital for vitce, -"
'

Of DlJEKESIS.

perly when two

contrary to the preceding figure, and is pro" syllables are made of one, as aidai for aulte* dissoluenda for dissolvenda in Tibullus.
is

VII.
SYSTOLE name from
is

Of

SYSTOLE and DIASTOLE.

enrr&Aeu,

the shortening of a long syllable, and derives its contrahere. Quintilian gives the following

example hereof in his*first book, chap. 5. Unius ob noxam fyjiirias, &c. Which perhaps sheweth that in his time the second of unius was generally long, though now we look upon it as common; and
Catullus,

who

lived before Virgil,

made it
assis.

also short.

Rwrtoresque senum severiorum

Omnes umus cestimemus

Carm.

5.

But we preterites, when we find them short in the penultima. have shewn, when treating of Quantity, rule 15. p. 314. that So that we shall find but heretofore this syllable was common.

Others for an example of Systole give

stettrunt,

and the

like

And in regard this licence in pure authors. to the others, as in the following verse attributed to Tertullian, where we find the first short in Ecclesia, Sin fy Apostolico decurrit ecclesia verbo ; we have more than once observed that the writers of the latter ages
very few examples of

and perhaps occurs more frequently than the other; because it seems less exceptionable to add than to take licences away from a syllable. Though to tell the truth, those were seldom permitted except in proper names, or extraordinary
cere, distendere ;

can be no authority. DIAJSTOLE, on the contrary, is when we lengthen a syllable This figure takes its name from &<ar&A<v, didushort by nature.

words, as Astacus, Priamides 9 &c. Atque Me Priamidem laniatum corpore toto. Virg. Ovid. JEt quds Prlamides in aquosce vallibus Ides.

Ecqwd ibi
IT

AsJacus casuras

asficit

arces?

Id.

OF LATIN POETRY.
For with regard
in his

381

examples which Ricciolius proProsodia Bononiensis, there is very duceth book, little stress to be laid upon them, since they are either corrupted or misunderstood, or taken from inaccurate writers whose examAs when he says that it is by this licence to us. ple is no rule recido taken from cado hath the first syllable long, and in his table he refers to this verse of Horace, Tramverso calamo signum : ambittosa rtcidet Ornamenta. In Arte. Where it is obvious that recidet hath the former short by nature besides that it comes from ctzdo, and not from cado, having the second long, and being put for amputabit, he tvill cut off*. When he says the same thing of quatuor ; whereas this word is so far long by nature, that neither Horace nor Virgil ever used Also when he mentions malitia, as having the first it otherwise. strives and to prove it by a pentameter, out of Ovid, where Jong, all the editions that ever I saw have militiam, and where indeed it is nonsense to read malitia, as the entire distich will demonstrate,
to the other
intitled
;

Tempora jure colunt Laticsjecunda parentes

militiam votaque partus habet. Fast. 3. mentions likewise as an Quintilian Italiam, example of this figure,

Quarum

when

Virgil says,
is

Jtattamjato prqfugus, &c. not perhaps exempt from difficulty, since Catullus, who was prior to Virgil, made the first long in Italus. Jam turn cum ausus es unus Italorum. Carm. 1. So that there is reason to doubt whether it be not as much a licence in Virgil to make the first short in Italus, as to lengthen it

Which

in Italia.

VIII.

Of the Caution
of
it

with which

we ought

to

make use

those Licences.

inveniendis utimur, says Servius. And it is easy to see that the antients were very cautious in this respect, since Ovid, writing to Tuticanus> makes an apology for not having said any thing inr his praise, because the word Tuticanus, which hath the second "short between two long, cannot have a place in verse. Quod minus in nostris ponaris, amice ! libellis,

be observed that we are not allowed to use those figures and licences on every occasion, especially now that the Latin is no longer a living language. In licentia magis inventfs
is

But here

to

quam

Nominis

efficitur

conditions tui.

Lex pedis officio,j()rtunaque nominis obstat, Quaqne meos adeas est via nulla modos. Nam pudet in geminos ita nomen scindere versus,

Et pudeat

Desinat ut prior hoc t incipiatque minor : si te qua syllaba parte moretur, Arctius appellem, Tuticanumque vocem. Nee potes in versum Tuticani wore venire9 Fiat ut e tonga :syllaba primet brevis
,-

382

NEW METHOD.
Aut ut ducatur, qua mine correptius exit, Et sit porrecta longa secunda mora. His ego si vitiis ausim corrumpere nomen.
Riaear,
fy

Book X.

merito pectus habere neger.

Lib. 4. de Pont.

Eleg. 12. I thought it right to give this whole passage at length, in order to prove that even in proper names, where Servius pretends we may do what we list, they were so cautious as to admit nothing
that might offend the ear, which
is

the judge of these as well as

all

other words.
this appears further from Martial, who makes an excuse' not for having inserted the name Earinus in verse, because it consists of four short.

And

Nomen

nobile, molle, delicatum,

;
:

Versu dicere non rudi rolebam

Sect tu syllaba

contumax! repugnas Dicunt 'Eagivov, tamen 1'oetce,

Sed

Et quos* Ages," Ages,

Grteci, quibus est nihil negatum, dccet sonar e :

Nobis non licet esse tarn disertis, Qui musas colimus sever lores, lib. 9. Epigram 12. Whereby he shews the difficulty of Latin poetry beyond thg Greek, because Homer, in the fifth Iliad, has made the first of this word 'Afe? both long and short in the same verse. The same he has also done by avwf, Theocritus by *Xo?, and others in the like manner.

CHAPTER

IV.

Of the

chief Species of Verse.

And

first,

Of Hexameters,

and such as are

divided

relative thereto.
three
principal spe*

LATIN

verses

may be

into

cies, viz.

Hexameters, and such as are relative thereto, as the Pentameter, which is generally joined with it, or makes part thereof; as the Archilochian, and others of which we shall speak hereafter. Iambics, which are of three sorts of measure, namely Dimeter, that have four feet ; Trimeter that have six feet; and Tetrameter, that have eight feet ; not to mention those which are either defective or redundant.

be referred

give in general to all such as cannot species, because the most elegant are used in writing odes, as Asclepiads, Sapphics, and others.

Lyrics, the

name we may
two
first

to the

I.

Of Hexameter
is

Verse.

Hexameter verse

so denominated from the word |, sex, and mensura, because it consists of six feet, the first four of which

may

OF LATIN POETRY.
may be
Jl

383
the
fifth

be a dactyl, and
|

or Dactyls indiscriminately, either Spondees tfce sixth necessarily a Spondee.

must

5
|

Jtive pnnclpi-um Mu-sfc, Jtivis omriia plena. The intermixing of Spondees and Dactyls contributes greatly to the beauty of this verse.
1
|

Ab

-2
|

3 2

_5
|

Ilk ei-am extin-cto

1
|
1

rriise-ratus
|

3 6 4 Cum caput obscu-ra riiU-dum fer-rugirie texit, 6 4 1^5 3 1 Impid-que <Kter-nam timu-erunt scecula noclern. Id.
|

CczsarV 5

Romam,

'2
1

Georg.
mtirii-ti, et

Otherwise those which have most Dactyls, are generally more agreeable than those which have most Spondees : as

nan temnere dtvds.

JEn. Virg. 6. But the great art is in making use of Spondees (which are slow) and of Dactyls (which are rapid) according as they are best adapted to the things we want to express. Thus Virgil has represented the great labour of blacksmiths in lifting up their heavy
hammers,
in the following verse,
Illi .inter sese

magna

and the gravity of an old man

to a speech of king Latinus,
~olli

in

which abounds with Spondees, brachia tollunt. Georg. 4. the foHowing, which is preparatory
JEn. 12.

sedato respondit corde Latinus.

:

and the slowness of Fabius, whereby he saved the commonwealth,

in this other

Unus qui nobis cunctando restituit rem. JEn. 6. On the contrary he xpresseth the rapid motion of a horse by the following verse abounding with Dactyls Quadrupedanic piitrem sonitii quatit ungula campum. JEn. 8. and the swift flight of a pigeon by the following,
acre lapsa quieto. Radii, ittr liquidum, ccttres nvque commpvct alas. JEn. 5. the fury of the wind and tempest by these, where he has put
in

-; ;

Mox

the beginning : data Qua porta ruunt, Sf terras turbine petjtant, 'incubmrt mari, totumque a stdibus imu. and by this other intonuerc poli, fy crebris micat ignibus aether. _>^n. 1. The fifth foot of this verse is sometimes a Spondee, and then it is called a Spondaic verse which, to make up for the slowness of two Spondees at the close, has generally the fourth foot a Dactyl : Cara deum soboles, magnum Jovt^ incrementum. Eel. 4.

and two dactyls

And

Constitit, atque ocutis

this

Phrygia agniina clrcumspexit,

it

^n. 2."

verse seems

more agreeable, when

concludes thus with

384

NEW METHOD.
Prdmolli
viola,

Book X.

with a word of four syllables ; though they reckon about ten or twelve in Virgil, that end with a trissyllable, such as these :

pro purpureo narcisso. Eel.

.5.

Stant fyjuniperi, fy castane& hirsute. Eel. 7. There are even two in this poet, that have not the fourth foot a

Dactyl

Aut

leves ocreas lento

ducunt argento.

JEn". 7.

Saxa per
II.

fy scopulos, fy depressas convalles.

Georg.

3.

Whether an Hexameter Verse may sometimes end

with a Dactyl.
whether an Hexameter verse may
foot a Dactyl, as the fifth

Here a question may arise not sometimes have the sixth a Spondee: but it is certain it believed the contrary. And

may be

cannot, though some authors have the reason may be this, at least if we can give credit to Erythreus, that those verse* having been heretofore made entirely of Spondees, as indeed there are some of that sort in Ennius,
Olli respondit

Rex

Albai-Longai'.

they have ever preserved their Spondee at the latter end ; jusfe as the Iambic having consisted at first entirely of Iambuses, the last foot has always remained an Iambus. And when we find some of those verses that seem to finish otherwise, it is either by reason of a Synalcepha, the end of the verse being considered as joined to the beginning of the next, according to what we have observed in the precedent chapter, or by reason of a Synseresis or contraction of two syllables into one, of which we have also taken notice in the same chapter, n. 5. as
in Virgil
:

Inseritur vero exfoetii nucis arbutus horri-da

ster iles plat ani Georg. 2. Bis patritz cecidere manus, quin protinus omnia. TEn. 6. So that we must conclude the first verse at horri, and keep da for

Et

the next, pronouncing it thus, arbutus horri-d Et sterilec plbtani, &c. And as to the third verse, we must make omnia a dissyllable.

III.

Division of Hexameters into Heroic and Satyric, and Cautions to be observed in order to render them
elegant.

In regard to the former, we may 'make a few remarks here for what has been said of the rendering them elegant, over and above intermixture of their feet.. 1. These verses, except the Spondaic, ought not to conclude with a word that has more than three syllables, except it be a

Hexameters may be divided into Heroic, which ought to be more neglected. grave and majestic; and Satyric, which may be

proper

name

as

Amphion Dirctzus

in Actceo Aracyntho.

Eel. 2.

Hirtacida ante omnes

exit locus Hippocoontis.

&&

5.

Quantm

OF LATIN POETRY.
Quarum

385

Or some
2.

JEn. 1. quce forma pulcherrima Deiopeiam. some to other uncommon word, passion. express

Per connubia nostra, per incceptos Hymenceos* JEn. 4. Neither ought they to conclude with a monosyllable, except Ht be the word est, or some other that begins with a vowel, and forms an elision of the precedent word, whereby it seems to bo connected and incorporated with it. Semiputata tibi frondosa vitis in ulmo est. Eel. 2. Quern circum glomerati hostes hinc cominus atque hinc. JEn. 9. Una dolo divum sifcemina victa duorum est. JEn. 4-.
there are two monosyllables one after another, which produce nearly the same effect as a word of two syllables ; 2\ius 6 regina ! quid optes
^

Or when

or in

Explorare labor, mihijussa capesserefas est. IEn. 1. Ne qua meis esto dictis mora : Jupiter hac stat. JEn. 12. fine there be some particular reason which shall render this
graceful ; as in Virgil: Sternitur, exanimisque tremens procumbit humi bos. JEn. 2. Vertitur interea ccetum fy ruit oceano nox.

uncommon ending more

Dat

JEn. 5.

JEn. 1. tatus, insequitur cumulo praruptus aquas mons. sol. Pfima vel autumni subfrigora, cum rapidus Georg. 2.

Turn pietate gravem ac mentis

siforte

vincm quern
their

same poet, but most of which have and beauty, as when he says again, particular grace
several others in the

And

Conspexere,

silent

<

./En. 1.

Georg. 3. Ipse ruit t dentesque Sabellicus exacuit sus. 1. mus. Georg. scepe exiguus In regard to which, Quintilian, lib. 8. c. 3. observeth ; At Virgilii

miramur
fy

illud ;

nam Epitheton exiguus aptum

fy

proprium

efficit 9

casus singularis magis decuit, <^' clausula ipsa unius syllaba addit gratiam. Imitatus est iiaque Horatius, Parturiunt monies^ nascetur ridiculus mus. In Arte. But Hoface has likewise expressed the usual avarice of mankind

most admirably

in these

two verses, which terminate

in the

same

monosyllable, Isne tibi melius suadet, qui ut rem facias, rem Si possis recte : sinon quocumque modo rem ? Lib.

1.

Except on such

particular occasions,

it

is

certain

we ought

Epist. 1. to en-

deavour to avoid putting monosyllables at the end of hexameters, and that Erythreus had not much reason for blaming the judgment of Servius and Quintilian on this article since excepting the two particular cases above mentioned of the elision and the two
;

monosyllables, and of those other peculiar beauties, we shall find very few in Virgil, considering the length of his work. As for the enclitics they ought not to be considered as monosyllables, because they are incorporated with the word to which they join; for which reason they do not so much as follow the rule of mono-

Whereto we may add, that !Sersyllables in regard to quantity. vius himself excepts the names of animals, as mus, sus, &c. So that
there remains but very few of those which Erythreus has thought fit to mark, whereby we can be induced to believe that in so delicate a VOL. II. C c point

386

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

had a more exquisite ear than either Servius point as cadence he all manner of doubt must have been without who or Quintilian, their native language. we of than better judges are Hexameters 3. also, generally speaking, somewhat diswith several words of two syllables, conclude when they pleasing, as the following of Tibullus. Semper ut inducar blandos offert mihi vultus. Lib. 1. Eleg. 6. 4. The want of caesura likewise takes off a great part of their beauty: though Virgil made one without a caesura till after the fourth foot, the better to express the transports of a violent passion by those broken and unconnected feet. Per connubia nostra, per incceptos Hymenaos. ^En. 4. And Horace to express the pains and trouble he had in -writing verse amidst the hurry and noise of the town, has done it by th& yerse without a caesura, which has scarce the appearance of verse ;

Prater

centera,

Romce mene poemata

censes

Scribere posse, inter tot curas, totque labores ? Ep. 2. 1. 2. 5. On the contrary the varying of the caesura gives them a parAnd espeticular grace, as we have already observed, c. 2. n. 2. But this same caecially that which is made in the fifth half foot. sura is remarkably beautiful, when it finishes the sense; as

Arma
especially

virumque cano, &c.

sense includes
vincit

./En. 1.
;

if this

Omnia

amor,

&

some remarkable sentence nos cedamus amori. Eel. 10.

as

Stat sua cuigue dies : breve & irreparabile tempus. Mn. 10. Or at least, when the verse containing two distinct sentences, the caesura includeth one ; as in Virgil, Nos patricefines, 8$ dulcia linquimus arva. Eel. 1.

Fluminibus

The
poet

caasura

of a word
;

salices, crassisque paludibus alni. Georg. 2. also beautiful, when it is formed on the last syllable relative to that which ends the verse ; as in the same
is
,

Tityre tu patulae recubans sub tegmine fagi, Eel. 1. Silvestrem tenui musam meditaris avena. Nee tarn praesentes alibi cognoscere divos. Ibid.
Julius a
6.
fully with the

magno demissum nomen

take care that this
verse, that
:

liilo.

^En.

1.

But we must

same
is,

caesura does not rhirae

end of the

verses,

vowel that precedes the last syllable from Leonius, a monk of the abbey of St. Victor at Paris, who brought them into vogue towards the middle of the twelfth these century, for he lived till the year 1160. And yet some of are to be found even among the antient poets, as

it must not include the which are called LEONIAN

Ora

/ nunc,

citatorum dexira contorsit equorum. Virg. Id. Sf verbis virtutem illude superbis.

But these rhimes are not

Si Trojafatis aliquid restare putatis. Ovid. so much observed, when some word imus from resting upon them ; as hinders that follows mediately Turn caput oranlis nkquicquam, <$" mulla parantis. Virg. Ilium indignanti similem, similemque minanti. Id.

And

OF LATIN POETRY.
they are with them, as,

387
is

And

still

less

taken notice

of,

where there

an

elision

JEneamfundantem

Cornua velatarum obvertimus antennarum.

arces, fy tecta novantem. la. Id.

Ad terram misere, aut ignibiis cegra dedere. Id. that pronouncing those verses, as they did, with an elireason by sion, they did not sound them like rhime ; Jimdant* arces t velatar* 9 obvertimtts ; miser aut ignibus, &c.
IV.

Of neglected

Hexameters.

Excellence of those of Horace.

Neglected hexameters are such as Horace made use of in his Satyres and Epistles, which we undervalue through ignorance, because they have not the majesty and cadence of heroics, like those of Virgil : not knowing that Horace wrote so on purpose, to render his versification more like to prose, and that it is a studied negligence, which he has varied with such beauties, and such purity of stile, as to be no less deserving of admiration in its way, than the gravity of Virgil. This is what he has declared himself 8O elegantly in the following lines, Serm. lib. 1. sat. 4. Primum ego me illorum dederim quibus e,sse poetas Excerpam numero. Negue enim conctudere versum
satis : neque si quis scribat uti nos Sermoni propiora ; putes hunc esse poet am. But this simple, and in appearance, humble manner, is almost and they who prefer Juvenal's beyond the reach of imitation satyres to those of Horace, seem to have but a very indifferent notion of the fine taste in writing, and to be incapable of distinguishOne single fable ing between real eloquence and declamation. of Horace's has more beauties than the most elaborate passages
'

Dixeris esse

of Juvenal. As in the 3. sat. lib. 2. Absentis ranee pullis vituli pede pressis, Unus ubi effugit, matri dertarrat, ut ingens

Bellua cognatos

eliserit.

Ilia

rogare

Quantane ? num tandem,

Major
Par
There
comedy.
is

dimidio.
injiaret

Num
:

magnajuisset ? tanto? cum magis atque

se inflans, sic

Se magis
eris.

Hcec a

te

non si te ruperis, inyuit, non multum abludit imago.

little

nothing so pretty as those

In this

dialogues, which
it

inserts in his discourse without

inquam or

inguit, as if
lib. 1.

he were a

manner he

writes to Maecenas,

ep. 7.

Non quo morepyris vesci Calaber jubet hospes, Tu mefecuti locupletcm. Vescere sodes. Jam satis est. At tu quantum vis tolle. J3enigne. Non invisajeres pueris munuscula parvis.
Tarn teneor dono, qaam
si

dimittar onustus.

Ut libet : hcec porcis hodie comedenda relinques. But the most admirable of all, is the picture he every where draws

Cc2

of

S88
himself, as

NEW METHOD.
follies

Book X.
14.

of the humour, passions, and

when he writes to his steward, lib. 1. ep. Rure ego viventem, tu dicis in urbe beatum :

of mankind, not even sparing

Cui placet alterius, sua nimirum est odio sors. Stultus nterque locum immeritum causatur inique, In culpa est animus qui se non effugit unquam. See also his description of a miser, lib. 2. sat. 3. beginning witli And the story of Philip and Methis verse, Pauper Opimius, &c.
a hope in is not hexameters whose excellence known to poet, sufficiently a great many and who ought to be read constantly in schools, in
;

nas, I

lib. 1. epist.

7. which is far beyond all that we can say of it. I shall be indulged this short digression in favour of

order to acquire the purity of the Latin tongue, leaving out whatx ever may be prejudicial to the purity of morals.

V.

Of Pentameter

Verse.

denominated from the word wivls, quinque, because which the two first may be either spondees, or dactyls; the third always a spondee; and the two last,
is

A pentameter

it

consists of five feet, of

anapaests; as 1

2
|_

[4-

15
3

solet tngerii-Js sum-mill ntice-re dies. Others measure it by leaving a caesura after the two first feet, then two dactyls and another syllable.
.

Non

Non stilet mgetii-ts summd nti-cere di-es. because this middle syllable ought to make part of a spondee in the first manner of measuring the verse, some have questioned whether this syllable could be short yet there is no doubt but it may, because the caesura has the same force here as any where
Now
;

else,
it

of lengthening a syllable; and we find sufficient authority for the antients. among ' Perspecta est igitur, unica amicitia. Catul. Lacteus, fy mistus obriguisse liquor. Tibul. Vinceris aut vincis, hcs in amore rota est. Propert. Qui dederit primus oscula t victor erit. Ovid.

Thessalicamque adiit hospes Achillis humum. Id.

VI. Observations for making elegant Pentameters. In order to make this verse agreeable and elegant, we are to
observe,
1.

verse

That there be a caesura after the second foot. Hence this is intolerable, which happens to be at the end of the 50th

psalm of the Vulgate translation. Imponent super altare tuum vitulos. 2. That the caesura be not followed by an
verses of Catullus.

elision, as in these

Troja virum,

fy

virtutum omnium acerba

lUam

affligit odore, ille

cinis. Carm. 69. pent podagra. Carm. 72. 3. That

OF

LATIN POETRY.
end with a

389
dissyllable,

3. That the most graceful pentameters as generally in Ovid. Mceniajinitimis invidiosa locis.

dene ccelestes impia dextra colit* Ternpora sifuerint nubila, solus ens. Sometimes they end with a word of four syllables, as in th^

Non

fame poet,

And

Non duns lachrymas multibus aspiciant. of five, as in the same also,

trissyllable,

Arguor obscceni doctor adidterii. But they are very seldom agreeable, if they end with a
though there are a great many such in Tibullus, as Sera tamen tttcitis pcena venit pedibus.

or with a monosyllable, as in Catullus, Autfocere, hcec ci te dictaque, factaque sunt, unless there is an elision of the monosyllable, because it is then no longer considered as a monosyllable, according to what we have observed in regard to hexameters, as Invites oculis littera lecta tua est. Ovid. 4. ought also to avoid perfect rhimes, such as this in Ovid.

We

But when the

it

Qutsrebant Jlavos per nemus omnejavos. rhirne goes no farther than the last vowel, so far from being a fault, that it is father a great elegance, as Hue ades fy nitidas casside solve comas* Ovid. Fulmineo celeres dissipat ore canes. Id. Jordanis refugas in caput egit aquas. Buchan.

if

VII. Six lesser Verses which make part of an Hexameter.

And
Of

1.

Of three

which form the beginning.

the verses relative to an hexameter, there are three which

1. is

form the beginning orMt.

The
lochus,

who gave
it

called versus Archilochius, because of its author Archihis name to several sorts of verse : but particu-

larly to this,

which

whence

is

rs composed of two dactyls and a caesura ; called dactytica penthemimeris by the scholiast of

Aristophanes.

Pulvis ei umbra su-mus. Hor. lib. 4. Od. 7. The 2. consists of three dactyls with la caesura, and is called Alcmanius, or dactytica hephthemimeris. To which we may refer
these half verses in Virgil,
1

[-2

lattti-amqul Dt-L JEu. 1. Injabricata fugtf studio, &c. ^En. 4. The 3. contains the first four feet of an hexameter
which
is

Munerd

the last of

always a dactyl.

Lwmi-

NEW METHOD.
1
I

Book X.

fl
I

Luniirii-busq u&pri-or redi-tt vtgtir. Boct.

VIII.
The

Of the other
first

three lesser Verses, which form the

end of an Hexameter.
contains the four last feet, and is called heroic, or dactylic-tetrameter. Horace makes use of it in three odes.
1
|

3
|

4
last,

of which from Pherecrates, an Athenian poet, who was the Inventor thereof, and acquired a reputation by his comedies. Horace makes use of it
the
first

Ofor-tes pe-joraque passt. The second is formed of the three

always a spondee.

is

And

it

is

called Pherecratius,

in seven odes.

2 3 Pontica Pmus. Quanwls

1
| |

instead of trochee, as
1

But

the

first

spondee, Catullus frequently useth a

P rode -as
And
Boetius
|

2 3 nova nupta.
|
|

now and then puts an anapaest, as 3 2 1 S"iniill surgit db ortu. The third hath only the two last feet of an hexameter, and
Gaudia

is

called Adonic^ from Adon, son of a king of Cyprus. Boetius has in his first de them book of ComoL several successively put
pelle,

Pelle timorem ;

Spem quejfugato, Nee dolor adsit.

Nubila

mem

est,

Vinctaquefrenis,

Hcec ubi regnant.

CHAPTER V. Of Iambic Verses,

And
first,

Of the different Species of Iambics,

according to the different Feet of which they are composed*

verse
is

IAMBIC dominates therein.

It .may

so called, because of the foot iambus that pre*

be considered either according to the difference of the

it receives, or according to the number of its feet, namely, At first it consisted entirely of iambuses; 'four, six, or eight.

feet

some

OF LATIN POETRY.
some of
pure iambics
1

391

that sort are still remaining, and known : as in Catullus the praise of a ship :
I
|

by the name of

2 5 3 |4 6 Phdse-lus 7/-/ quern vide-tis ho-sjntes, 3 4 6 2 5 1

|
|

sc na-tfium c$ler-rimus, &c. Carm. 4. the iambics which he has joined to the hexameters Horace, in his epodes, od. 16.

Aitjws
1
|

and

in

et Ip-sa Ro-ma w-fibus rult. Afterwards, as well to remove this constraint, as to render the Terse more grave, they put spondees in the odd places; as
\
I

Sws

4
|

5
|

Pars sa-n ita-tisvel-l&sa-narifult. Senec. Hipp.

Therefore joining the spondee and iambus together, the antients measured them by third epitrits, as St. Austin observeth. Hence
those of six feet were called trimeters, as being composed of three epitrits only ; and those of four, dimeters, as consisting only of two. Which seems to prove that the odd feet were also obliged to be spondees, and the even ones iambuses. But in process of time they took more liberty. For 1. In the odd places they put indifferently either an iambus or a spondee, except in tragic verses in the fifth foot, where Seneca made it a rule never to put an iambus, because two iambuses successively at the end of the verse render it less majestic.
1
I

time-re ne-minem verus ptitest. Sen. Med. same time as an iambus, because its two short syllables are equivalent to one long; it has been put instead thereof, except in the sixth foot, where they have indis2.

Amor

The

tribrac having the

pensably preserved an iambus.

1
1

3
|

Prtih^be-r&ratt'dnul-laperi-turumpotest. Sen. Hipp. dactyl and anapaest having also the same time as the spondee, they have been put- instead thereof, wherever they can be put, that is, in all odd places.
3.

The

Qui
1

J
statu
|

2
|

3
|

4
4
|

5
5

"it

ati-quidj par-te tnau-dita al-tera,

|

3
|

JEquum
1

licet statuZ-rit,
I
|

2 3 Dtinuna-r$ tunii~dus, spl-ritus altcs g$re : 1 2 3 6 4 5 tir a super-bos ul-ttir tergoDViis. Id. Her. Fur. 4. The
|
|

6 haud&quusjwt. Sen. Med. 6 5 4

|

392
4.

NEW METHOD.

Book X.

The comic poets have gone -further, and, satisfied with endthe verse with an iambus, they have inserted every where else ing those feet which are allowed to be put in odd places ; namely the Iambus, the Tribrac, the Spondee, the Dactyl, and the
Anapaest.
1
| %

2
|.

3
|

4
|

5
|

6
.|

Vlrtu-te ambt-re-tipor-tet nonfavito-ribus.

1
I

2
-|

4
)

-|
qu~i

5
'

6
|

Sat habet favito-rum sem-per 4 1 .3 2

|

rectgfacit:

Homo
Almost
1
I

6 (5 me ali-enum huma-nJmhila sum, puto. Ter.

|

all

Phaedrus's fables are written in this sort of verse.

3
|

5
|

6.
1. 1

Amut-tlt meri-topropri-um qiddli-enumap-pttit.

1

.f,4.

|'2

|S"

5
5

6
1.

Faclt paren-tes bom-tas, non 2 4 1 3

Inops pot en-tern
1
|

rteces-sitas.

1. f.

13.

dum
3
|

vult Inii-tarl perft.

"

1.

1. f.

23.
3,

2.

~| 5

6
|

Siicces-sus

tm-probo-rum plu-res

al-licif.

1.

2.

f.

IL

Of a

Scazon or Claudicant Iambic.

Another difference in the feet of an iambic hath produced a kind of verse called Scazon, from the word <rxa<wv, lame ; because having begun with spondees in the odd places, arjd with iambuses in the even, they change J;he cadence of the verse, which particularly depends on the two last feet, taking for the fifth indispensably an iambus^ and for the sixth a spondee.
1
|

2
"idem

.3
|

6
quJsquam.

Nimi-rum
.1
|

om-nesfal-Umur, 3 5 4
|
|
|
J

Quern non
1

m ali-qua re vide-re
I

mque 16
6
I

est

Suf-Jenum

I2|3
1
|

4
!

PossJs. Situs cuJque at-tribu-tus est error.

6 5 2 4 3 Sed non vide-mus man-ficce quodtn tergo est. Catul.

|

III.

Of Iambics

according to the
;

Number of their

Feet.

Of these there are three sorts of four feet, called Dimeters, because the Greeks used to measure them two feet to two feet, for the reason above given of six feet, called Trimeters ; and of eight feet, called Tetrameters.
;

OF
1.

LATIN POETRY.
Of Dimeters>

393

or Four Feet. Most of the hymns of the Latin Church are in this sort of verse. But when the quantity is not observed, as in that of the Ascension,
so beautiful in regard to the sentiments
1
|

2
|

Jesu iwst r a redem~tio, Amor 8$ desiderium, &c.

it is

who had
.

a certain proof that they are falsely attributed to St. Ambrose, a very good knack at writing these verses, and generally ended them with a trissyllable, which is their best cadence, as
1
|

Jesu coro-na vzr-ginum, Quern mater ilia concipit, Qu<z so la virgo par fur it ! HCEC vota clemens accipe.

The

antients seldom or ever used this sort of verse they generally joined it to trimeters, or hexameters.

by

itself,

but

2. Trimeters, or Iambics of Sir Feet. These are the most agreeable Iambics, being the verse in which tragedies are written. They are most graceful, when they terminate with a word of two syllables,

Of

1
|

2
|

5
|

Qulcum que re-grid ft-dit, et mdgna ptitens Dominatur auld, nee leves metuit Deos,
Animumciut rebus credulum Icetis dedit. Sen. with a trissyllahle, beginning with a vowel, that makes an eiision of the last syllable of the precedent word. Juvenile vitium cst regere non posse impetum. Sen. Generally speaking, there ought to be a caesura after the two first
or
feet

yet there* is sometimes a peculiar beauty in sentences that have not the caesura till after the third foot. Qui ninil potest sperare, despetet mhil. Sen. Med. Qm non vetat peccare, cum possit, jubet. Sen. Troad. Minimum deed licere cid muttum licet. Sen. Ibid. Quod non potest vult posse qui ninrium potest. Sen. Hipp.
;

leves loquuntur, ingentes stupent. Sen. Hipp. likewise to be observed that in all the above verses we are not to pause till after the caesura which follows the third foot.

Cura

But

it is

3. Of Tetrameters, or Iambics of Eight Feet. We meet with this kind of verse no where but in comic poets;
in Terence.

as

J Pecu-rnam
8

m loco negligg-re
Ter.

5
1

6 7 ma-ximum m-terdum
|
|

est

lucrum.

Omnes

394
1
|

NEW METHOD.
2
|

Book X.
|

6
|

Omnes qutbtf res sunt nunu' secun-dce magfsuntnet-cW

8 quo modo.
I

Jfi Suspici~osi,
1
|

IS

P ropier suamwi-ptiten-tiam se sem-per cre-dunt neg-ttg'f.

|
j |

4 [5 ]6 (7 ad con-tume-liam om-riia ac-cipiunt magis: 2 3 5 6 4 7 8

I

[8

Ter.

IV.

Of Iambics either Defective or Redundant, whereto we must refer those which are commonly called TROCHAICS.
which have exactly the sylthere are some that have

Besides these three sorts of Iambics, lables of their four, six, or eight feet ;

or less than one or two And grammarians not syllables. considering this redundancy or defect till the end of the verse, have called them, as already hath been observed, p. 375. Kr*Ttaxrof, f*xvxarataxro/, vwsgxtzrcihwTot. But here we may make

more

two observations.

The

first

what they call Trochaic verses, that is which have Trochees or Chorees in odd places, are nothing more than Iambics, that want a syllable in the first foot. Thus this verse of Horace,
first foot,

the syllable is, that as in the last. So that

may be wanting

as well in the

1
|

2
|

Non
is

ebur, neque au-reum,

a dimeter that wants a syllable in the beginning. And the long verses of fifteen half feet, which we more particularly distinguish by the name of Trochaics, are nothing more than tetrameter iambics or of eight feet, the first of which wants

a syllable

as there are others

where

it is

wanting at the end.

1
|

2
|

3
|

6
|

Pro

pecca-to ma-grid, pau-lum

siip-pUcit satis est

8 P&tri. Ter.
Pallidifauces Averni, vosqueTtenarei specus. Sen. And this is what grammarians do partly acknowledge, when they
jay that these verses are only Trimeters,

which a Cretic or Amphimacer f~v-J was added in the beginning. For this Cretic making an iambus (v) of those two last syllables, no more is wanting than one with the first to make the two first feet of the
to

Tetrameter.

Hence it follows that if you take away this Amphimacer or Cretic from one of those verses which they call Trochaic, you make an Iambic of six feet ; as in the second above quoted, beginning

OF
As
if in this,

LATIN POETRY.

395

it from the word fauces ; and, on the contrary, ginning to scan to an Iambic foot this Trimeter, you make a Trochaic of it. adding

Hor. Suis fy ipsa Roma viribus ruit. to put prapotens in the beginning. were you The second observation is, that Iambics, which are .a syllable short at the latter end, have always an Iambus before the syllable and therefore that remains alone, though this be an odd loot
:

they

may
1

pass for defective Scazons, as well as for Iambics.

2
| |

3|
vtiliip-tas.

Habet
1
.

om-riis

hoc
|

Boet.

|4
|

|5..|

2r-gxnt m-terl-re lun<z. 2 3 4 5

|
|

Hor.

6
|

Nam si rVmit-tent
1.

71
dolo-res.

qmp-piam Pliilu-mtnam
Imperfect Dimeters.

Ter.

Of
I

Imperfect Dimeters are either defective or redundant. tives either want a whole foot at the latter end ;

Defec-

in the beginning, and or a syllable, these in Horace consist entirely of Iambuses;

2 3_ Mtiscz Jovts nata which may be wanting either

1
|

2 4 3 Tru-ditUr diJs du.

1
|

|-

Iambus

or at the end, so that before the last syllable there is always au and then the verse is called Anacreonteus, as ;
1
I

Ades Pater supre-me, Quern nemo vidit unquam. Habet omnis hoc vo/uptas,
Stimulis agitjurcntes.

Prucl.

Boet.

Dimeters in which a syllable is redundant at the latter end, arc like those which form the third verse of an Alcaic ode, which Horace most frequently useth, as Motum ex Metello, &c. lib. 2.

Od.l.

J
Et
There
is

2
|
|

4|
Trimeters.

cun-ctd ter-rarum suba-cta.

2.

Of Imperfect

but one sort, namely such as want a syllable at the which have always an Iambus before the last syllable. Horace has made use of them, lib. 2. Od. 18. where he joins them to the first sort of defective Dimeters :
latter end,

Non

396

NEW METHOD.
Non
1
|

Book X.

ebur negue aureum 3 2 4 5

|

Mea rerii-det m
But we
shall take notice

6 domo lacu-nar*
|
1

of the defective Archilochian hereafter.

3.

Of Imperfect

Tetrameters.

these there are two sorts of defectives. One such as want in the beginning, and which we have observed to be erroneously called Trochaics. The hymn on our Saviour's passion, Pange lingua, is of this kind, each verse of which is divided, as it were, into two ; so that the stanzas which appear to be of six yefses, are in reality no more than three.

Of

a syllable

8 Pan-ge Im-gua glo-rio-st prce-lium certa-rnmls : Et super Crucis trophceum die tiiumphum nobilem: Qualiter Redemptor or bis immolatusvicerit.
1
|
I I

4| 5

latter end,

other sort of defectives are those that want a syllable at the where the foot preceding the last syllable, though in the odd place, is ever an Iambus. There are some in Catullus that are

The

pure Iambics,
1
|

|-

6
qu6d
1

Re rmt-tt pal-Hum mihl meum

CHAPTER VI.

Of Lyric

Verses,

and

those

any way
1

relative to Lyrics.

the word Lyrics I comprehend all verses that canreferred to the two species above mentioned 5 benot cause the chief of them are made use of in odes and in tragic choruses, though we meet with some that are not used in those as the Phaleucian ; and others that are used there, though pieces, Belonging to the two first species. may therefore divide them into three sorts: 1. Choriambics: 2. Verses of eleven syllables : 3. Anapaestics, and a few others

UNDER be
We

less usual.

I.

Of four

sorts

of Choriambics.

The antients gave the name of Choriambics to verses which they measured by a Choriambus, that is, by a foot composed of a Choree and an Iambus (" -w ") 'though they may be measured
likewise by simple feet. The first and smallest

There are four

is

sorts.

called a Glyconic,

which

consists of a

Spondee, a Choriambus, and an Iambus. Or more simply of a There are two entire Choruses" of Spondee and two Dactyls.
this verse in

Seneca.

nit

OF

LATIN POETRY.
grams
Incubat,
sibi.

S<)7

lift tnors

Qui not us nimis omnibus,

Ignotus moritur
The second
Caesura,
is

But Horace never uses them without the Asclepiad

the Asclepiad,
;

verse.

Choriambuses, and an Iambus

consisting of a Spondee, or of a Spondee, a Dactyl, a

and two Dactyls.

1
I

M&ce-nas
The
third
is

4
Hor.
ft

ata-yls edite" regibus.

longer than an Asclepiad by a Choriambus, or by Dactyl and a long syllable, as lib. 1. Od. 11.
1
|

5 SeH flu-res hye-mes seu tribu-it JupitSr ultimam. The fourth is like the first, except that it finishes with a Spon-

dee.

Heu quam pracipi-tt mersd pro-fundo.

Boet.

O quam glorifi-ca
Therefore
Virgin,
is
:

._!

3
|

4
end of
this

luce co-ruscas.
at the latter

we must not read

hymn

to the

Qui tecum nitido vivit in ceihere* some would fain alter it but Qui tecum nitida vivit in cethrci. as it is in the antient editions, and as George Cassander reads it in his collection of hymns the word cetkra, which is necessary for the measure of the verse, being not only in Virgil more than
:

once,

as

we have elsewhere

observed, but likewise in Cicero,

Aerem complexa summa pars cceli, quce cethra dicitur* 2. de Nat. II. Of Verses of eleven syllables, Sapphic^ Phaleucian, and Alcaic.
I join these three sorts of verses together, because (except the fourth sort of Choriambics, which are very little used) none but these are always and indispensably composed of eleven syllables.

Yet the name of HENDECASYLLABIC

to the Phaleucian.
,

is

particularly appropriated

I.

Of Phakucian
;

Verse.

The Phaleucian verse is so called from a poet of the name of *<xXct/xor. They consist of five feet a Spondee, a Dactyl, and three Chorees or Trochees. Catullus makes likewise the first foot an Iambus or a Trochee. They may be extremely elegant
without a

more agreeably

hardly a Latin verse that sounds than Cathis, if it be well wrote. Epigram tullus excels in it, but it is such number mixed a has that he pity ef shall give here an exthings offensive to chaste ears.
caesura.
in

There

is

We

aoiple

398
ample of
Licinius Calvus.

NEW METHOD.
this verse

Book X.
first

from the 14th epigram of the

1

book

to

1(2
te

14

Nt

plus bcu-Us me-Js a-marem,

isto,

Jucundissime Calve ! munere Odissem te odio Vatmlano.

Nam, quid fed ego, quidve sum locutus, Cur me tot male perderes Poetis ?
Dii magni, horribilem 8$ sacrum libellumr Quern tu scilicet ad tuum Catullum
continuo ut die periret, Satiirnalibus, optima dierum.

Mhti,

Non, non hoc

tibi, salse, sic

abibit.

Nam si
Curram

luxerit,

ad librariorum
Aquinos,

scrinia, C&sios,

Suffenum, omnia colligam venena, Ac te his suppliciis remunerabor. Vos hinc inter ea valet e, abite Illuc, unde malum pedem tulistis,
Scecli

its

Sapphic verse was invented by Sappho, from whom it derives name. It has the same feet as the Phaleucian, but differently disposed, viz. a Choree, a Spondee, a Dactyl, and two Chorees.
1
|

incommoda, pessimi Poet<z. C 2. Of Sapphic Verse.

2
|

3
sitii

Crescit 7ndul gens

dirus hy drops.

Hor.

After three Sapphics they generally put an Adonic. Yet there are choruses where you find a longer series of Sapphics. They are harsh to the.ear, unless they have a caesura after the two first feet though there are several in Horace that have it not.
;

Cupido. lib. 1. Od. 2. Phcebe siLvarumque potejis Diana. In Carm. Secul. Lenis Ilithya tuere matres : Sive tu Lucina probas vocari, Seu Genitatis. and Phaleucians may be easily changed into one anSapphics

Quam jocus circumvolat $

thus this Sapphic verse in Horace, Non eget Mauri jncuhs nee arcu 9 may be changed into a Phaleucian only by transposing the words Non Mauri jaculis eget, nee arcu. And this Phaleucian in Martial

other

Nympharum pater, amniumque Rhene, becomes a Sapphic, by transposing it thus Rhene nympharum pater, amniumque*
:

OF LATIN POETRY.
3.

399

Of Alcaic

Verse.

Alcaic verse derives its name from the poet Alcaeus. It hath two feet and a half of an Iambic ( which they call Penthemimerim lambicam) and two Dactyls. Hence in the first foot it may have an Iambus.
1
|

4
Hor.

Vides ut al-ta stet riive candidum. Though generally it has a Spondee.

2 1 13 Audi-re ma-gnosjam vidZ-dr ducZs.

|

|4

Lib. 2. Od. I. sordidtis. never put by itself, but after two of them it is customary to subjoin, as a third, an Iambic of four feet, with a long syllable redundant. Et cunctft terrarum subacta. Hor.

Ndn'in-decd-rdpulvere
is

This verse

The

lesser Alcaic consists of

I have placed it cause it has a relation to the great Alcaic.

1

the lesser Alcaic. two Dactyls and two Trochees. here, though it consists but of ten syllables, be4.

Of

2 4 3 Prceter d-trdcem arii-mum Ca-tdms.

Hor.

III.

Of Anap&stic

Verse.

All verses of the third species have the number of their syllaThe Anapaestic is so called, bebles determined, except these. cause it was originally composed of four Anapaests. But as they afterwards took the liberty to put, instead of the Anapaest, a Spondee or Dactyl which have the same quantity, namely four times; thence it comes that this verse, though called Anapaestic, lias not sometimes so much as one The chorus of traAnapaest. gedies is frequently composed of this sort of verse ; which requires

no

caesura.

4
rtitant,

Quanfi casus huma-na

Minus inparvisfortunafurit,
Sen. in Hipp. Lemtisqueferit leviora Deus. of verse there are some that have only two feet, and which now and then are joined to the others, though Seneca on the death of Claudius has put them by themselves.

Of

this sort

Deflete virum,

Quo non alms

Potuit citius Discere causas,

Una tantum Parte audita,

Scepe

# neutra.
IV.

Of

400
IV.

NEW METHOD.
Of Archilochian

Book X.

Verse, and others less frequently used.

have already made mention of the Archilochian verse, where we observed that We shall here take notice of two more. The first are called Heptametcr Archilochian, which have ths four first feet of an Hexameter, whereof the last is always a dactyl ; and three Chorees or Trochees, as
called Dactylica Pentkemimeris, p. 391. there were several sorts of this name.
1
|

We

5
|

6
|

SoMtur

acris hy-ems gra-ta vice veris Zt Fa-vorii.

The second are Iambic- Archilochian, as they are called by Diomedes, comprehending the Iambic Penthemimeris, as well as the above-mentioned Alcaic, and then three Chorees, as
1
|

2
I |

3
I

Trahunt-que

sic-cas ma-clii-ncz ca-rlnas.

Horase has joined these two verses together, and formed thereof the fourth ode of his first book. But the latter may be measured
another way, by leaving a syllable at the end.
'

Trahunt-que
So

slc-cas

ma-china cari-nas

that these verses are nothing more than Iambics that want a their third foot to be a Spondee.; syllable, but always require

the others, of which we have made mention above, to be an Iambus. it Thus they may be changed suffer 597, p. into perfect Trimeters, only by adding a syllable; for instance, if we were to put in the precedent verse carinulas for carinas. I shall take no notice of other sorts of verse that are very seldom used, but proceed to say a word or two concerning compositions in verse, and the mixture that is made of different sorts of metre.

whereas

CHAPTER VII.

Of Compositions

in Verse,

and

the

Mixture of different

Sorts of Metre.
having now AFTER which
rious species, it the verse,
it

in

CABMEN, whether

explained the nature of verse and its varemains that we treat of compositions Latins comprehended under the word be an epigram, an ode, an epistle, a poem, or

OF LATIN POETRY.
r

401

other work.

Carmen 1, Carminum libri ; and that Lucretius stiles his first book Carmen. Quod in primo quoque carmine claret.

Hence it Carmen 2, &c.

is

that Catullus's epigrams are called that the odes of Horace are in titled,

a single verse cannot be called Carmen, unless it be pera intire epigram or inscription, comprized in one verse an haps verse Carmen. the calls following Virgil JEncas hcec de Dana'is victoribus arma.

Hence

I.

Compositions of one sort of

in verse

Compositions

Metre only. be considered, either according to may

the matter, or to the versification. According to the matter they are divided into Epic Poem, Satyre, Tragedy, Comedy, Ode, Epigram, &c. According to the versification, which is the only point we con~ sider here, they are divided into verse of one sort only, or into verse of different sorts. The former is called carmen (M> V ***' and the other carmen nohvKiafav. The verses most frequently used in composing entire pieces are Hexameter, Iambic-Trimeter, Scazon, what they call Trochaic, Asclepiad, Phaleucian, and Anapaestic. Those less frequently used in single pieces are Iambic-Dimeter,

Glyconic, Sapphic, and Archilochian in Prudentius. Those used very rarely are Pentameter, in Ausonius

and

Adonic
II.

in Boetius.

Compositions of different Metre, and their division into Stanzas, called STHOPHES.
are,

Compositions of different metre

generally speaking,

but

two or three

But these are again divided according to the number of verses contained in the stanza, (by the Greeks called s-fo^) which being finished, they return to the first sort of verse with which they began. With this difference from the French, that the latter generally conclude the sense in one stanza ; whereas the ahtients seldom observed this rule except in elegiac verse, where the distich ought to end with a full point, or at least a cobn tor Horace does not scruple to complete a sense, begun in one stanza, with the two first words of the next, especially in stanzas of two verses as Eradenda cupidinis
sorts.
:

Pram

sunt elementa

fy tenerce

nimis

Mentes asperioribus Formandce studiis. Nescit eguo rudis

And
well,

Hcerere ingenuus puer, &c. lib. even in stanzas of four verses, where
Districlus ensis cut super impid Ceryice pendet : non Sicula dapes

3. od. 24.
it

does not sound s*

,

Non avium dtharceque cantus Somnum reducent. lib. 3. od. 1.

VOL.
II.

Dulcem elaborabunt soporem

Dd

III.

Com-

402

NEW METHOD.

Book

X
and

III. Compositions of two sorts of Metre. those in which the Stanza has but two

And first of
Verses,

which are called ^6cAci/ ${$-go$ov. Xhe Latin stanzas consist only of two, verse Catullus alone having made one of
;

three, or four sorts of five. And as to com-

positions of two sorts of verse, there are none regular except The former is stanzas of two or of four verses, but not of three.

called Dicolpn-distrophoriy and the latter Dicolon-tetrastrophon. There are a vast number of the former sort. I shall take notice only of nine that are most frequent, and of which (except

the elegiac) there are examples in Horace. It will be easy to judge of the rest, which are to be found in Boetius, Prudentius, or Ausonius, by what we have said concerning the different species of
verse.
1.

The

first sort is

the Elegiac, consisting of

Hexameter and Pen-

It is so called, because it was made use of in funerals, tameter. from the Greek word &Eyo? weeping, avo T * Asy^v, as those do

that weep.

Which made Ovid say 8

Flebilis indignos Elcgeia solve capillos,

Heu
The

nimis ex vero nunc

2.

tibi

nomen

erit.

second, an Hexameter, and a lesser Archilochian. Diffugere nives : redeuntjam gramina campis Arboribusque comce. Quis scit an adjiciant hodiernce crastina summce

Horace.

Tempora Di

superi ?
3.

third, an Hexameter, and the verse Horace. last feet of an Hexameter.

The

which contains the four

:

Dant

aliasfuria torvo spectacula

:

Marti

Exitio est avidis mare nautis

Mista senum acjuvenum densanturfunera^ nullum

caput ProserpinaJugit.
.
,

The

fourth, an

Hexameter and an Iambic Dimeter.

fy ccelo Julgebat

Horace.

frox erat,
Intejr

Luna

sereno

minord sidera.
5.

The

fifth,

an.

Hexameter, and a Trimeter of pure Iambics.

Horace.
Alter a jam teritur bellis cimlibus &tas, Suis &$ ipsa Roma viribus ruit.
6.

The

sixth,

an Iambic Trimeter followed by a Dimeter. Beatus ille, qui procul negotiis, Ut pritca gens mortalium, Paterna rura bohus exercet suis,
Solutus omnijeenore.

Horace.

403
7.

The

seventh,
lib. 2.

first foot,

is an Iambic Dimeter that wants a syllable of the and a Trimeter that wants a syllable at the latter end.

Horace,

od. 18.

Truditur dies

die,
:

Nov&gue pergunt interire Luna Tu secanda marmora

Locos sub ipsum funus,

#
8.

sepulchri

Immemvr

struts

domos, &c.

The

eighth, a Glyconic and an Asclepiad. quisquis volet impias C&deS) cf rabiem tollere civicam, Si quarut pater urbium

Horace.

Subscrioi statuis

indomitam audeat

Refrtsnare licentiam, Clarus postgenitis ; quatenus, heu nefas, Virtutem incolumem odimus, Sublatam ex oculis quarimus iiroidi.
9.

ninth is composed of an Heptameter, and an Archilochiaa Trimeter, of which we have made mention above, p. 402. Horace has wrote the 4th ode of the 1st book in this metre. Pallida mors aquo pulsat pede pauperum tabernas, Regumque turres, 6 beate Sextil Lib. 1. od. 4.

The

IV. Compositions of two sorts of Metre in Stanzas of four Verses. Which are called MM\QV rslp^o^v.

Of these

there are two species in Horace.

1.

Three Asclepiads and a Glyconic. Lucem redde tu<z, dux bone,

patrice :

Instar veris enim vultus ubi tuus

Affulsit poj)ido 9 gratior it dies, Et soles metivs nitent.

2.

Three Sapphics and an Adonic.

Auream

quisquis mediocritatem tutus caret obsoleti Diligit, Sordibus tecti : caret invidenda

Sabrius aula*

Dd2

V. Com-

404

NEW METHOD.
sorts

Book X.
in Stanzas

V. Compositions of three
three Verses.

of Metre,

Which are

of

called r

There is but one species of them in Horace, consisting of a ^ Trimeter, an Archilochian, and a Dimeter ; and some of the antients believed that the two last made only one great Archilochian.

Petti! nihil

me sicut anteajuvat
.

Scribere versiculos

Amore perculsum gravi. Prudentius also made the preface

three
first

to his book of Hymns, of the of species Choriambics, beginning with the smallest, and

ascending to the greatest.

Dicendum

tnihi,

Mundum quern coluit mens tua perdidit, Non sunt ilia Dei quce studuit, cujus habeberis ?
VI. Compositions of three sorts of Metre, and Stanzas offour Verses. Which are called rfauXov r^^o<pov. Of these there are also but two species in Horace.
1.

quisquis es f

The

first

consists

of two Asclepiads,

a Pherecratian,

and a

Glyconic.

O -navis

referent in

mare

te novi

Fluctus.

quid agis? Jbrtiter occupa

Lib.
2.
1. od. 14.

Portum, nonne vides ut

Nudum

remigio latus?

The second is the most agreeable and the most common of all Horace's odes, among which there are no less than thirty-seven of this sort. We have already taken notice of the three species of verse that are used in these odes, chap. 6. n. 3. p. 401. Damnosa quid non imminuit dies ? JEtas parentum pejor avis, tulit
Nos
nequiores,

mox daturas
Hor.
1.

Progeniem mtiosiorem.

3.

od. 6.

The above
tions in them at

are
1

the

verse.

But
tables

principal species of metre, and composias it will be of use to be able to consider

have thought proper to exhibit them in the which suppose a person to be acquainted two following ; six the with necessary feet, of which I shall at the same time give a small table, to the end they may be known in the large one by the initial letter of their name. Where it must be observed that I call the foot containing a long and a short ("") a Choree rather than Trochee, to give it the C, and to let the Tribrac have T.

one view,

The long
quantity

caesuras 1 have distinguished

by the same mark

as the

C).

THE

405

THE FIRST
FEET.

TABLE

'
[

406

EXAMPLES
\

o* THE

DIFFERENT SPECIES OF VERSE

Contained in the foregoing Table, according to the
correspondent Figures.
I.

Ab Jove
Cara

principium, Musae
sobotes,

2. v

Deum

magnum

Jovis omnia plena. Virg. Jovis incrementuou Id.

5.

Ncn

solet iogeniis

suauna nocere

dies.

Ovzd^

4. Pulvis umbra sunrus. Hor. 5. Munera ketitiamque Dei. Virg.

6.
*7.

&

O fortes pejoraque passi.

Luminibusque

prior rediit vigor.

Bactk*

Hor.
Id.

S. Quarnvis Pontica pinus, 9. Gaudia pelie. Boeth*

10. Phaselus ille

quern videtis hospites.

fuit.

CatuL

I
\

1 .

Pars sanitatis velle sanari

Sen.

12.

Homo sum, human

oihil

me

alienum puto.
est.

Ter.

3.

14. Fortnna

Hor. Ades Pater supreme. Prud. iS. Et cuncta terrarum subacta. Hor. Sen. *. Pars sanitatis velle sanari fuit. Hor. 19. Novaque pergunt interire Lunae. 20. Pecuniam in loco negligere, maximum Interdum est lucruou

15. MUSK Jovis natse. 16. Truditur dies die.

Sed non videmus manticre quod in torgo non mutat genus. Hor.

CatuL

W.

Ter.

21. 22.

Vos

Nam

precor vulgas silentum, vosquc ferales Deo. si remittent quippiam Philumenam dolores.
sibi.

Sen. Ter.

23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 3Q.

Ignotus moritur

Sen.
Id.

O quam glorifica luce coruscas

Maecenas atavis edite regibus. Hor. Seu plures hyemes, seu tribuit Jupiter ultimata.
!

Ni te plus oculis meis amarem. CatuL Crescitindulgens sibi dims hydrops. Hor. Audire magnos jam videor ducee. Id.
Praeter atrocem

animum

Catonis.

Id.

31. Quanti casus humana rotant. Sen. 33. PaUida mors aequo pulsat pede pauperum taberna 93* Regumque turres : d beate Sexti. Hor.

THE

407

THE

SECOND TABLE:
OP THE

MIXTURE OF LATIN VERSE

IN COMPOSITION.
With the Figures
referring to the precedent Table, to point out the Examples.
1.

11. 13.

Hexameters. 12. Iambic Trimeters,

Scazons.

Frequently

21. Trochaics. 24. Asolepiads.

27. Phaleucians.
.31. Anapa?stics. 14. Iambic Dimeters.

Less frequently

23. Glyconics.

28, Sapphics.
4.

Arehiluchians.

Very seldom
^ o i~ <U

3.
4.

Pentameters. Adonics.

'

INDEX

INDEX

OF

WORDS

TREATED UPON IN THIS WORK.

A,
A,

the letter,

i.

8. 22.
ii.

preposition,
ii.

38. 40.

50. 66,67. 72. 181

Aala,

Ab,

ii.

249 38.40.49.66,67,
i.

68. 72. 181

Abscindo, i. 234. 240 Abscondo, i. 232 Absconse, sio, sor, i. 233 Absens, ii. 116 Absente uobis, ii. 152 Ahsida, i. 138
Absinthites,
Absisto,
i. i.

Accipere,

i.

210.

ii.

67.
ii.

201
Accipiter,
i.

5G. 76.

255
Accolo, i. 252 Accresco, i. 195. 223 Accubatia, i. 187 Accubitio, i. 187.

Abacus,

146
'

37
ii.

Abadir, i. 33 Abalicnare, i. 179

279
61

Abax,

i.

52. 146.

Abdere, i. 232. ii. Abdicare, i. 180.

229.
ii.

325 200
ii.

220.

Absolvere, i. 280. Absorbeo, i. 198 Absporto, ii. 268 Absque, ii. 39, 40

Accubo,

i.

183
i.

Accumbo,
318

184.

219.

200
i.

Abducere,

221.

ii.

200

Aberrate, ii. 200 Abesse, ii, 200. 306 Abhinc, ii. 54. 148 Abhorrere, ii. 99. 200 Abiens, i. 88. 310 Abies, i. 78. ii. 341 Abigere, i. 246 Abjicere, i. 207. ii. 200 Abire, i. 283. ii. 43. 200

347 Abstentus, i. 190 Abstergo, i. 249

Abstemius,
ii.

Accurro, i. 269, 270 Accusare, ii. 61 Aceo, i. 310

Acer,
ii.
i.

19. 75. 103. 142.

Abstinere,

i.

189.

99.

200
Abstraho, i. 251 Abstrudere, i. 236

Absumo,

i.

257
i.

86 Accra, ii. 284 Acetabula, lum, i. 136 Acetum, i. 135 Achcemenis, i. 64

ii.
'

Absynthiuno, us,

144

Achates,

i.

8. 62.

121

Abundare,
Abusio,
Abuti,
i.

ii.

stis,

62 i. 140
ii.

Acheron,

i.,13

200 Abjungere, i. 241 Abludere, i. 235

Abjudicare,
ii.

299.

71. 104.

Achilles, i. 120, 143 Acbilleus, 5. 120. 143

200. 307 Abydon, dos,

Abyssus,

Acies,
i.

ii.

150
i.

17

Abluere, i. 213. Abnuere, i. 217. ii. 200 Abolere, i. 1 95. ii. 99 Abolescere, i. 195 Abominor, ii. 102
Aborior, Aborsus,
i. i.

i. 44. 48 Ac, ii. 158, 159. 175.336 Academia, ii. 300

Acinaces, 5. 36 Acina, num, nua,

139.
ii.

144
Acquiescere, 201
i.

223.

302, 303.

bis

Accedere, i. 238. 240. 201 Accedit quod, i. 238

Accelerare,
ii.

ii.

Acquire, i. 266 Acre, i. 103

Acris,
ii.

Abrado, i. 236 Abraham, as, i. 164

Abripio,
i.

Accendo,

i.

99 227

302
i.

211
ii.
i.

Abrogare,

Abrumpo,

200 264

Accerso, i. 273. ii. 285 Accidens, i. 7 Accidere, i. 237, 238. 201

Acroceraunia, Acrus, i. 142

163

Acteon,
ii.

ii.

338
ii.

Actio, i. 106. Actito, i. 312

177

Abs, ii. 38. 40. 49, 50 Abscedo, i. 238 Abscido, i. 238. ii, 309

Accingo, i. 240 Accino, i. 318

Accio,
i.

200

Ee2

Actum, us, i. 144 Acua, ii. 272 Acui, i. 310

Acuo,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Acuo, Acus,
i.

i.

213. 310 44, 45. 48. 83.

Admorf'eo,
Adnitor,
i.

i.

201

Enigma,
106.
ii.

298

i. 25, bis. 71, 297. 322

Ad,

124. 148 35. 50, ii.

53, 54.
ii.

181. 336, 337 Ad incitas redactus,

Adoleo, i. 195 Adolescens, i. 1. 110. 115. 195. ii. 81. 88. 177.

jEpy,
./Equi,

i.

15
ii.

JEque ac,
ii.

159
ii.

65.
ii.
,

2S6
Adolescentulus, ii. 89 Adolescere, i. 195. 201 Adoni, idi, i. 120 Adoptare, ii. 201 Ador, i. 34. 142. 150. 152. ii. 321

/Equiparare,
.ffiquiperare,
i.

178
A'Uiequare,
ii. 201 Adagio, gium, i. 140 Adam, as, i. 164
i.

252 252
J91

i.

65

^quor,
Aer,
i.

Adamas, 340

35.

78.

ii.

Ad a in-

>,

i.

178

Adorea,
Adorior, Adortus,

i.

152
302. 138
ii.

i. 34. ii. 321 32. 74. 119. 150. 151. ii. 320. 339 ^ra, i. 113. 149. ii. 245

AdamtissUn, ii. 150' Adapetio, i. 290

i.

102

jEra;,

ii.

245

ii.

Aerarius,

um,
i.

i.

144

Adaugeo,

i.

204

Adaxint, ii. 121 Addeictos, ii. 284 Addicere, i, 220. ii. 201 Addisco, i. 175. 224

Adpromitto, i. 276Adque, ii. 275

Adria,
i.

Cerium,
Aerius,

114

ii.
i.

285
114

25
ii.

/Erum,
/Es,
i.

Adscisco, i. 223 Adscribere, i. 218.

201.

Addo, i. 232 Addor, ii. 120 Adduco, i. 221 Adecito, ii. 284 Adeo, ii. 334 Adeodatus, i. 61 Adeor, ii. 118 Adeps, i. 50. 70.87. 143. 150 Adrptus, ii. 138
Adesse, ii. 27. 118. 201. Adfectus, ii. 284 Adfero, i. 267 Adhaerere, i. 203. ii. 201 Adhibere, i. 177. 1&8. ii.

304
Adspicio, ii. 181 Adstringo, i. 244 Adstruo, i. 215

56. 80. 114. 176. 259. 323 JEstas, i. 35, ^Estimare, ii. 66. 201

U9

150.

ii.

jEstiva,

i.

160
ii.

JEstumare,
.ffitas,
5.

284
77.
ii.

Adveho, Advena,

i.
i,

251
3.
ii.

35.

25$.

80. 270.
ii.

322. 340

304
Advenio,
i.

JEtatium.i. 110

286. 312.
144,

304
Adventus,
Adversari,
ii.

.Ether, 150.

i.
ii.

74.

76.

137.

320. 339 jEtherius, ii. 285.

^Ethica,
ii.

ii.

201
ii.

236
i.

Adversum, sus,

35. 38
ii.

./Ethiops,

Advertere, i. 278. Adulter, i. 67

201

pus, jEthna, i. 14
jEthra,
Af,
ii.

146

201

Advoco, i. 180 Advolvo, i. 281

./Evum,

137 154 284

i.

i.

Adhuc,

ii.

149

Advorsum,

ii.

255

Affatim,

i.

226.
i.

ii.

IS.

Adicito, ii. 284 Adiens, i. 88 Adigere, i. 173. 177. 246. ii. 201.
Adjicio,
i. 208 Adimo, i. 257. 324. 306 Adimpleo, i. 199
ii.

Adulescens, ii. 234. 286 Adulo, ii. 105. 201 Adulor, ii. 102. 105. 201 Adultus, i'u 141

347
Affectio, tus,

140

Affecto,

Aduro, i. 270 Adus, i. 34. 142 TEdeppl, see Edepol

yEdes,
i.

101 Affector, ii. 101 Affero, i. 267

ii.

Afficio,
Afficior,

i.

207
307.
ii.

i.

70

157.

ii.

51. 176.

Affigo,

Adipiscor, i. 300. ii. 102 Adire, i. 178. 283. ii. 43.

351
ii. 287 103 jEditimus, ii. 351 JEdon, i. 56

242 Affingo, i. 244

i,
i.

JEdilicius,
jEdilis,
i.

Affinis,

103.
i,

ii.

81

201
Aditus,
ii.

Affinitati,

98

305
i.

Affinitatiutn,

Adjungo,

241.

ii.

Adjuvo, i. 182. ii. Admiror, ii. 102 Admiscere, i. 190. Admitto, i. 275. Admodum, ii. 149

201. 181
ii.

Affirmo,

^Edos,
JEetes,

ii.
i.

280
147 i, 311. iw
ii.
i.

201

JEgresco,

i. 110 113 Affligo, i. 241 Affluere, i. 315. ii. (& Affrico, i. 1 86 ii.

JEguptus, JEgyptus,

284
14.
ii.

284

Admodumquam,
Admoneo,
i.

ii.

158

./Emulari,

ii.

201
122.

Aifulgeo, i. 205 Africus, i. 13 Agamemno, non,

ii.

i.

140

187. ii. 44 Admonitio, i. 140. 144 Admonitus, turn, i. 140.

jEnea, i. 62. 122 ^Eneas, i. 62. 64, 338. 340

JEneis,
i.

Age, Ager, i. 32, 65 Agere, i 173, 116. 246>

ii.

144

144

119

202
Aggens,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Aggens, ii. '275 Aggero, i. 268
Aggrerfi,
i.

Aliquid,
Aliquis,
ii.

ii.

179
91

Ambulacrum,
Ambulare, Ames, i. 37
i.

ii.

302, ,^03
ii.

ii.

178.

2UJ

301.

102.

202
Aggressus, ii. 138. ^76 Aggretus, ii. 276 Aggulus, ii. 275 Agilissime, ii. 87
Agilissimus, Itimns, ii. 87 Agito, i. 312. ii. "02

Aliquot, i. 164 Aliud, i. 67. ii. 67 Alius, i. 67. ii. 90, 296, 297
Allatrare,
ii.

Amet,
91.

ii.

181
ii.

Amicio,

i.

Amicus,
ii.

287. 318 177

202
248.

Allege,

i.

180.

Amilcar, i. 96 Amitto, ii. 305

202
Allia,
j.

Amnis,
13. 25.
i. i. i.

i.

39, 40. 98.

06,

154

ii.

177

Agna,

ii.

Agnati,

ii.

82 228

Allicio,

Agnitum, ii. 305. 312 Agnomen, ii. 228 Agnosco, i. 2'24, 225. 317 Agnoturus, ttis. i. 225
Agnus, i. 68. ii. 82 Agon, i. 30 Agonale, i. 118. lia.ii. 177
Agragais,
i.

Allido, Allino,

208, 209. 320 235. ii. 304

262
i.
i.

Allium,

154
89.
ii.

Allobrox,

325

Alloquor, i. Alludo, i. 235 Alluo, i. 213

Alluvies,
i.

27

Amor, i. 34 Amovere, ii. 43 Amphibrachys, ii. 367 Amphimacer, ii. 36T Amphion, ii. 300
Amplecto, ii. 105 Amplector, i. 277. 295.
102. 105
ii.

16. 78'

Agricola, ii. 80. 3CT8 Agro, Agrol, i. 125

140 140 Alluvium, i. 140

Alluvio,
i.

27.

Allux,

ii.

252
ii.

Amplexo, ii. 105 Amplexor, i. 312. ii. 10S Amplexus, i. 277 Amplius, ii. 18. 59
Amussis,
i.

Ahala,

ii.

249

Almus,
Alo,
i.

ii.

Ajax, i. 121 Aiu, ii. 338 Aio, i. 291. Aixi, i. 15

87, 88 172. 252. 318.

91
i.

Amygdala, lum,
An,
ii.

13(5

140
ii.

154. 165. 338

ii.
ii.

120.265

Alpeis, i.'104. es,

is,

157

Anachorita,
AnapaDstus, Anas, i. 56.

Ala, ii. 249 Alabaster, trum, i. 141 Alacer, i. 75. ii. 86 Albedo, i. 28 Albena, ii. 270
Albiu,

164 Alsiosus, i. 206 Altar, re, rium,

Alpha,
i.

285 366
322. 340

ii.
ii.

i.

139

Anathema,
Ancops,
i.

347
ii.

Alter,

i.

63.
ii.
i.

ii.

91.

297

70. 88.

325
83.

Alterco, or,
Alternis,

105 145
ii.

Anchises,
ii.
ii.

i.

62, 63.
i.

ii.

331.338.340
293
IT'S

311 92 Albinum, nus,

Alb'ico,
i.

Alteruter,

60. 62.

Anciliorum,
Ancipes,
i.

118

i.

Altum,
i.

i.

7. 154.

70

10

Albor,

i.

28

Album,

ii.

270

Alvena, ii. 270 Alvear, re, i. 139 Alvus, i. 43, 44, 45. 151

Ancon,
Ancti,

i.
i.

16

250 Andes, ii. 96

Androgeos,
i.

Alcedo, i. 56 Alcyon, i. 55. 57 Alecto, ii. 335 Ales, i. 36. 57. 116. ii.340
Aletrinati,
i.

Am,

i.

250
ii.

66.

ii.

335.

Amabo,

121. 145
102.

Amandus, ii. 88 Amans, i. 5. 93.

344 Anethum,

i.

150
ii.

94

Alex,

i.

8i>

Alexandrea, eia, ii. 261 Alexandria, ii. 261. 359 Alexandria*, i. 134
Alexant.er,

105, 106. ii. 21. 134 Amaracus, cum, i. 144 Amare, i. 171. 173. 177, 178. ii. 130.310

Anfractus, turn, i. 144 Ango, or, i. 250. bis,

22
Angiportus, turn,
i.

164.

148
Anguis,
i.

Amaryllida,

i.

121

57. 99
i.

Alexin, ii. Algeo, i. 205, 206. 231 Algor, gus, i. 142

Alia?,
i.

284 338
ii.

68

Afienigena, ii. 80 Alieno, i. 179 Alienus, ii. 63 Aliger, ii. 308 Alioiodi, i. 165

Amaso, sso, ii. 284 Amathus, i. 17. 86. ii. 345 Amazo, i. 140. ii, 341 Ambage, i. 157. 165 Ambages, ii. 296. 305 Ambe, bes, ii. 255. 305 Ambedo, i. 228.229 Ambiens, i. 88. 310 Ambigo, i. 247. 2.50 Ambio, i. 284. ii. 118
Ambior, ii. 118 Ambitus, ii. 305

AngustioB,

157

Anhelare, ii. 202. 306 Anien, i. 140

Animabu?, i. 64 Animadverto, i. 278. ii. 202 Animal, i. 29. 70. 73. 95, 96. 105. 116. ii. 518
Animare, ii. 303 Animi, ii. 177 Animis, i. 64 Animosus, ii. 303 Animus, ii. 303 Anio, i. 72. 140
Annalis*

Alimonia, nium,

i.

136*

Alioqui, ii. 308 Alipes, i. 107. ii. 341

Ambo,

i.

64.

69.

it.

49,

Aliquanto,

ii.

178

84. 90.

176

INDEX"* OF
Annalis,
ii.
i.

WORDS.
Arefacio,
i.

40. 103. 155.

178
i.

Annecto,
Annihal,

274
96.
i.
ii.

i.

319

Annularis,

6 Annuo, i, 217. ii. 202 Anquiro, i. 2G6. ii. 202

Antae,
i.

Appia, ii. 180 Appingo, i. 243 Appius, ii. 227 Applaudo, i. 236 Applico, i. 185 Appono, i. 259 Apprehendo, i. 227

206

Arena, i. 152 Areopagus, ii. 347 Aresteis, i. 104

Arfinis,
ii. 284 Argentum, i. 135 Argi, i. 130

157

Apprime,

ii.

61

Ante, ii. 35. 54. 61. 182 Antea, ii. 529 Antecedens, i. 7 Antecedere, ii. 202 Antecello, i. 253, -bis. 313.
ii.27,

Appropinquare, ii. 202 Appuleius, ii. 288 Appulit, ii. 178 Apricus, ii. 88
Aprilis,
i.

Argo, i. 14 Argos, i. 17. 13.0. ii. 344 Argos-hippium, i. 130 Arguo, i. 171, 172. 213. 324. ii. 312 Arguor, i. 297 Argus, i. 130 Argutia, i. 157
Argutiola,

202

Antecessus, ii. 141 Anteferre, ii, 27 Antegressus, ii. 138 Antehac, ii. 149 Anteire, ii. 202

Apsens, ii. 268 Aptus, ii. 34

Apud, Apus,

ii.
i.

88 Antes, i. 155 Antestare, ii. 202 Antestor, ii. 102 Antevenire, ii. 202
Anterior,
ii.

Apyi, i. Aqualis, i. 39, 92 Aquila, i. 5. 56 Aquileia, ii. 298 Aquilex, i. 89. ii. 325
Aquilo,
i.

35 49 97

157 312 Argyrippa, i. 130

i.

Argutum,

ii.

Arida, i. 7 Aries,i. 5. 37. 78.

Arjetat,
ii.

ii.

341

264
i.

12
ii.

Aquonsus,

249

Antevertere,
Autiae,
i.

ii.

202

157

Antibacchius, ii. 367 Antica, ii. 179

Antidotum, 144
Antiochia,
ii.

tus,

i.

47.

Ara, i. 25. ii. 285 Arabs, i. 86. 146 Arabus, i. 146 Aranea, urn, us, i. 139 Arar, i. 91. 97. 142
Aratrurn,
ii.

120 120 Aristophanes, i. 121 Arithmetica, ii. 299 Arlabi, ii. 284
Ariobarzani,
Aristoteles,
i.

Arma,

i.

23. 135.
i.

ii.

203

Armiger$

67.

ii.

88

300

Arbilla,

ii.

303 270
ii.

Antipater, i. 147 Antipho, on, i. 140 Antistes, tistita, ii. 81 Antoniaster, ii. 90

Arbitratus,
Arbitror,

ii.

Arbor, 321
Arbos,

i.

138 102 18.34. 142.

Aromatites, i. 37 Arpinas, i. 94. 109, 110 Arrado, i. 236 Arrhabo, i. 28 Arrkleo, i. 202. ii. 203
ii.

Arrideri,

ii.

203

Antonius, i. 68 Anuis/i. 123 Anxietas, i. 250 Anxius, i. 250 Anxur, i. 16

Aperio, i. 171. 212. 290. 318. ii. 306 Apes, i. 110. 115. 142.
ii.

i. 43. 142 Arbustum, i. 21 Arbutum, tus, i. 21

Arcades, Arcad(s,

ii.
ii.

341

544
177

Arrigo, i. 241 Arripio, i. 177 Ars, i. 49. 111. ii. 177 Arteria, um,1. 136 Artes, i. 70 Artifex, i. 108, 109.

ii.

Arcanum,

ii.

308
Artocreas, i. 35 Artus, i. 123. 140. 156.
ii.
ii.

90
i.

Apex,

52
ii.

Areas, ii. 322. 340 Arcasin, ii. 338 Arceo, i. 118. 196 Arces;so, i. 272, 273.

286
i.

Arva, vum,
Arvilla,
ii.

136.

ii.

177

Apiaster, trum,

90

61.285
Archelaus,
Archilecto,
ii.

Apinae, i. 160 Apiscor, i. 300

300
tus,
i.

Arvina,

ii.
i.

270 270
27

tor,

Arundo,
Arx,
i.

trum, i. 105 i. 13 Apogaei, Apollinaris, i. 104 Apollo, i. 71. 7& J40 Apotheca, i. 10 Appareo, i. 193
Appello, i. 180. 254,255. 309. ii. 202

A piastre,

140
Archytas,
Arcio,
i,
ii.

51

347

As,

i.

11. 35. 78. Ill

273

Arctophilax, i. 53. ii. 326 Arctns, i. 43. ii. 344

Arctus,
ii.
i.

Asa, ii. 284 Ascendo, i. 228. 323, 324

Ascisco,
i.

223

286
123. 148

Appendeo, i. 202 Appendix, i. 52 Appendo, i. 230 Appcto, i. 276

Arcus, Ardea, Ardeo,

i. i.

15 203.

321.

ii.

203
Ardesco, Arduius,
i.

226, 311

ii.

89

Asdrubal, ii. 319 Asinabus, i. 64 Asper, i. 67 Aspergo, i. 249. ii. 203 Aspernari, i. 312. ii. 102 Aspicio, i. 208. 320 A#pides, ii. 341
Aspirare,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Aspirare,
ii.
i.

203

Avaritia,

i.

138. 152
ii.

Auxiliaris, nus,

i.

143

Asporto, Assecla, i. 3. ii. 80 Assector, ii. 102 Assensus, ii. 138 Assentio, i. 288. ii. 105.

231

Auceps,

i.

87.

324

203
312. ii. 105 Assequor, i. 298. ii. 103 Assero, i. 271. 317, 318.
Assentior,
i.
ii.

Auctio, i. 294 Auctionarius, i. 294 Auctionor, i. 293 Auctor, i. 294, ii. 81.286 Auctoramentum, i. ISO

Auxiliatus, ii. 139 Axim, ii. 121

Axis,

i.

39.116
ii.

Axitiosi,

121

Axo,

ii.

108. 121
ii.

Azymus,

347
B.

203
ii.

203 Asservare, Assideo, i. 200. 232

Ass id u us,
Assilio,
i.

Auctoratus, i. 1 80. 294 Auctoritas, i. 294 Auctoro, i. 180 Auctrix, ii. 81 Aucupo, or, i. 294. ii.

B, the letter,
ii.

i.

22
163.

Bacchanalia,!. 118.

105
Audacia, ii. 285 Audeo, i. 304. 143. 284
Audio,
ii.
ii.

177
ris,
ii. i.

ii.

89

Bacchar,
107.

31, 32.

289
121

Assim,

ii.

Assis, ii. 65 Assisto, i. 279

i. 171. 173. 282. 67. 118. 304. 310.

320 Bacchius, ii. 367 Bacchus, i. 69 Bacillum, i. 144

96. 142.

Assono, i. 183 Assuefacio, i. 206. Assuesco, i, 224.

312
ii.
ii.

Bactra,
ii.

i.

15.23. 163
i.

203
99.

Audit bonus,
Auditio, tus,

181

Baculus, uui,

144.

ii.

i.

140

305
Balauus, i. 47 Balare, ii. 252 Balbus, ii. 87, 88 Balineuai, i. 132 Batneae, i. 131. 157
Balneator,
ii.

203
Assuin,

Auditum,
ii.

ii.
ii.

312

234 Assumo, i. 256 Assuo; i. 214

i.

Avellana,
Avello,
i.

179 255

Assurgo,

243.

ii.

203

Asterias, i. 35 Asto, i. 181. ii.

203

Astruo, i. 315 Astus, i. 164, 165

Astyanax,

i.

Asversa, ii. At, ii. 275 Atavos, i. 65 Atax, ii. 327

90 284

i. 150 Aveo, i. 198. ii. 269 Averna, nus, i. 127 Averto, or, i. 278. ii. 101 Aufero, i. 267. ii. 269 Augeo, i. 204. 294. ii. 100 Augmen, turn, i. 141 Augur, ii. 81 Auguro, or, ii. 103. 105

Avense,

81

Balneum,!. 131. 132 Balsamum, i. 20

Balteus,

Baptisms,

144 139 Barathrum, i. 154

i.
i.

Augusta
15.

Veromanduo24
i.

Athens,

i.

24,

bis.

rutn,

i.

134. 160 Athos, i. C6. ii. 335. 344 Atinate, i. 94 Atomus, i. 44. 47, 48 Atque, ii. 158. 175

Augustodunum,
Avia,
Avis,
Aulai,
i.

24

161
92. 99. 106
i.

Barba, i. 152. 157 Barbaria, es, i. 133 Baro, i. 130 Barbytus, i. 47. 144 Base, ii. 269 Basilica, ii. 177
Basilius,
ii.
i.

i.

300
161, 162
i.

A,vius,

i.

161 63. 327.

Batualia,
ii,

298

Batuo,

i.

217 140

Atrameiilariuin,

ii.

180

Atrax,
Atri,

ii.

ii.

327 302

Atriplex, xum, 5. 54 Atrox, i. 116 Attagen, i. 56. 187 Attendo, i. 229. ii. 203 Attent us, i. 1 90
Attero,
i.

Aulus, ii. 227 Avos, i. 43. 65 Amelia, ii. 180 Aureus, ii. 88. Auricularis, i. 6

Beatitas, tudo,

Bejugse, Beilare,
Belli,
ii.

ii.

ii.

296 203
ii.

Auriga, ii. 80 Aurufex, ii. 258

Aurum,
Ausim,

i.

29. 135.
ii.

ii.

297

265, 266
i.

Auscultare,
ii.

203

144 Bellicum canere, Belligero, i. 312 Bellor, ii. 101 Bellus, ii. 88 Bene, ii. 331

179,

Attexo,

i.

Atticisso,

282 311
ii.

108. 121

Ausom,
203

ii.

284

Benedicere, ii. 219 Benefacio, i. 206.312

Attineo, i. 190. Attineri, ii. 203

Attinet,
ii.
i.

Attingo,
Attollo,

43 175.245
255,
bis

i.

Attraho, i.251 Attribuo, i. 214 Atys, i. 97

Auspico, or, ii. 105 Auster, i. 12, 13 Ausus, ii. 139 Autor, ii. 8 1 Autumnal, i. 96. 139 Autumnus, i. 144. 151 Auxi, i. 320 Auxiliati, ii. 27

Benemane,
Benevolus,
Benivolns,

ii.

150

ii.
ii.

286 286

Beo,

i.

178
114.
ii.

Beryllus, i. 47 Bes, i. 12. 80.

323

BeU,

i.

J64
Bibitum,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Bibitum,
ii.

305
ii.

'Cacoethes,

ii.

341

Cando,
Cani,
ii,
i.

i.

927
,

Biblns, i. 47 Bibo, i. '217. 323.

Cadaver,

i.

32

99. 156
ii.

309

Bibracte, i. 96 Bibrax, i. 90 Biceps, i. 88. ii. 308. 325

Bicolor,
ii.

Cadentum, ium, i. 115 Cado.i. 174. 237.240, 203. 304. 310 Cad uc us, 237
i.

Canimeu,

967

Cams,

i.

5. 99. 109. ii.81

308
ii.

Case u tin,

i.

285

Bicorpor, i. 106 Bidens, i. 7. 50.

179

Caedo, 240.

i.
ii.

174. 237,. 286. 304. 309,

inrn,
i.

172.

Canister, trum, i. 141 Canitia, es, i. lf;S Cannabis, i 92. 150 Cano, i. 37. 174. 259.

Biduum,
B'gje,
BijaB,
Bilis,
ii.

ii.

308

157

310 Caedum,
Caelare,
Caelebs,
Caere,
i.

260. 324. 267. 3iO

ii.

181.204.

116

ii.
i.
i.

296 152
168
i.

ii.
i.

203
86.
ii.
ii.

324

Bilix,

Caepiones,

280

Bimestre,

Bimus,
Bini,
i.

ii.

104 351
7.

96
177
3'20,

Csesa,

ii.
ii.

64
i, i.

Caasar,

Bipennis,
Bipes,

40. 103 60. 80. 113.

ii.

f.'aesaromagus, Cae-tus, i, 151.

341
Bis, ii. 348 Biturix, i. 89

Caeterg, it. Caius, ii. 227. 2ti6. 284.

359 24 ii, 286 46. 182. 286

i

298
Calamister, trum,
ii,
i

Bivium,
103

ii.

308
i.

i.

141

Blandior,

293. 296.
i.

144 Calamistum, tus, 10 Calamitatium,i

1

Canon, i. 30 Canonis, ii. 87, 88 Canus, 88 Capenas. ii. 87 Capenate, i. 94 Capero, ii. 100 Capesso, i. 273, bis. Capillus, Ium, i. -144 Capio, i. 209, 210. 273. 324. ii. 286 Capistrum, i. 131 Capital, i. 139 Capo, pus, i. 140 Cappadccus, dox, L146.
ii.

326, 327
i.
i.

Blanelitia, es,

138.

157

Calcaaeus, um, u 144

Calcar,
11.3.
i.

Blanditus,

ii.

Blitus, urn, i. Bcetis, i. 92. 98

139 144

31.
ii.

74.

95.

139.

320. 339

Bogud, i. 72 Bumbix, i. 52. 57 Bona, i. 161

Bona?, ii. 117 Boni, ii. 65 Bonitas, i. 77

Calceo, i. 178 Calchas, i. 122. 147 Calefacio, i. 206. 312 Caleo, i, 193. 311. ii. 204 Caleseo, i. 226. 311
Caligo, i. 72 Calix, i. 52.
ii.

96 65 Capto, i. 312 Ca pins', ii. 62 CapnlutB, ii. 258

Cappar,
C^ptivei,

Capnt,

i. 29. 88. 105. 69. 270. 325

i.

ii.

Capys,

97.
i.

ii.

342

326

Carbasus, 144

44, 45. 12&,

Bonus,

i.

6.

69
ii.

Boreas, i. 12, 13 Bos, i. 5. 82, 83. 133.

81. 296.523. 328 Brevia, L 161. ij. 179

Caliiopen, ii. 338 Callis, i. 39, 40 Callum, i. T44. 154.

Career, i. 74. 118. 156. ii. 177.320

ii,

15U

204
Callus,
i.
i.

Brevis,

ii.

179

Calor,

144 34

Cardo, i. 27. 72 Carduos, i. 150 Careo, i. 188. 190. 192,

ii.

204
i.
i.

Briareus, ii. 345 Bruges, ii. 270 Bryaxis, i. 90.92. 119

Bubo, i. 57 Bnbula, ii. 177 JJubus, ii. 328 Buccina, um, i. 136 Bui ina, ii. 286 Burolica, ii. 179

Calpar, i. 159 Calveo, vesco, i. 311 Calvo, i. 281. 317. 324 Calx, i. 53, 54

Carex,
Caritas,

53
152
ii.

Carmen, i. 141. 519,400

267.

Bucula, ii. 328 Bura, rif, i. 91. 138 Burgundiones, ii. 319 Butyrum, i. 135. 153 Buxum, i. 20,21. 141.144 141. 144. ii. 268 Buxus,
i.

Cambio, i. 990 Camelus, i. 56, 57. Campester, i. 76 Campso, i. 290 Campum, ii. 177 Canalicula, i. 40 Canalis, i. 40. 97

Carmenlum,
ii.

i.

141

80

Carnifex,

i.

108, 109
1

Carnufex, ii. 308 Caro, i. '27. 70. 72. 115. 140. ii. 177

14.

Carpo,

i. 172, 173. 263. 319. 320. ii. 270

Cancelli,i.23. 156. ii. 267 Cancer, i. 32, 33. 67. 147. ii. 267

Candace,

ii.

348

C.

Candel'aber, brum, brus, 14.1 144. ii. 302 i.

99.
1

Carrum, rus, i. 144 Cartaginem, ii. 280 Cartacinienses, ii. 273 144 Castum, us, 94 Casinate, 284 Gasmen,
i.

i.

ii

Cachinno, or,

ii,

05

Candenti, i. 102, Candico, i. 311

Casmcence, ii. '276 Cassantra, ii. 284

INDEX OF WORDS.
Cassiopea,
Cassis,
i.

ii.

300
40.
156.

38.

Censeor, ii. 101 Censio, i. 190

Censitor,
i.

Cibica,

ii.
i.

269
148
i.

Cibus,

188
Cassis, idis, i. 81. 138 Cassus, i. 188. ii. 62

190
i.

Cicatrix,

52

Castanea, i. 21. ii. 179 Castellum, i. 161 Castor, ii. 321 Castra, i. 23. 137. 161. ii. 177 Castrum, i. 137. 161
.

144 Centaurea, ii. 300 Centaurus, i. 14 Centrua, ii. 177

Censum,

us,

Centies,

ii.

236

Cicer, i. 32 Cicero, i; 71. ik 319 Cichorea, um, i. 137 Cicurare, ii. 548 Cicur, ii. 88
Cicuris, ii. 348 Cieo, i. 199

Centimanus, i. 148 Centum, ii. 273 Centum, unus, ii. 85

Centussis,
i.
i.

Catalogon, i. 66 Catapulta, ii. 307 Cate, i. 198

11. 91

Cepa,

pe,

136

Cataechumcnus,
Catilina,
i.

ii.

297

Cepet, ii. 252 Cepi, i. 324. ii. 286

Ceiae,
i.

10
i.

150
i.

Catillum, lus,

Catinum, nus, Catulus, ii. 82

Catus,
i.

i.

144 144

Cerasus,

18, 144

327 53 Cimmericon, i. 66 Cimmeron, ii. 338 Ciner, i. 70. ii. 277 Cingo, i." 240. 320 Cingulum, us, i. 144
Cilix, n.

Cimex.

i.

Cercops,

Cerealia,

198

Caudex, i. 52. 54 Cave, ii. 176. 181

325 163 Cerealis, i. 104 Ceremoniae, i. 157

ii.
i.

Cinis,
ii.

i.

2^

39, 40. 81. 100.

i.

Cinnamomum,
Cintus,
Cio,
i.

21

ii.

272

Cave Cave

cadas, ii. 176 senthmt, ii. 54

i.

Ceres, i. 79. ii. 322. 34! Cerhere erat, ii. 177 Cerno, i. 261,262. 310

200
ii.

Circa,

35. 182
i.

Caveo,

197
178 171. 197 317.
ii.

Certo,

ii.

178.
i.

204
1

Circa, ce, Circenses,

Circiter,

136
178

ii.

Caveo

tibi,
i.

Cervicium,
Cervix,
i.
i.

15

Cavere,

52. 152

37, bis. Circuitus, ii. 141

ii.

54

ii. 67. 204 Cavere malo,

Cespes,
ii.

36

67. 178

Caviller, ii. 103 Cavitio, i. 198

Caulae, Caulis,

i. i,

157 39

Caurus, i. 54 Causa, ii. 173. 177 Causarius, i. 294 Causidicus, ii. 304. 308 Cansor, i. 294 Cau^sa, ii. 277 Cecidi, ii. 286. 310
Cerini,
i. i,

Cessatur, ii, 141 Cessatus, ii. 141 Cessores, ii. 267 Cestus, i. 151. ii. 286 Cete, tus, i. 23, 24. 161. 164. ii. 331 Cette, ii. 121

Ceveo,

i.

198
ii.
i.

Ceu vro,
Chalybs,

154

Cham,

i.

50 164
ii.

324.

ii.

310

Chaos, i. 22, 23. Character, i. 76

Charilaus,
Charites,
i.

344

Circum, ii. 35. 152.354 Circumcido, i. 238 Circumcurro, i. 269 Circumeo, ii. 118 Circumequitare, ii. 43 Circumflecto, i. 274 Circumpango, i. 245 Circutnplicatus, i. 186 Circumsecus, ii. 152 Circumscribe, i. 218 Circumsepio, i. 289 Circmnspicio, i. 208 Circumvenio, i. 286
Circundare,
i.

181.

ii.

Cedo,

237, 238. 240. 321, 322. ii. 121. 204. 334, 335

ii.

500
ii.

204
323
ii.

81.

Celeber,

i. 75. 103 Celebre, i. 103. ii. 268 Celer, i. 107. 118. 142. ii. 86. 277

Charta, Chelys,

i.
i.

26 18.59.
i.

Circus,

342

Cherubim,

22, 23

Chiragra, ii. 300 Chirographus, i. 144

Celerare, ii. 99 Celere, ii. 268 Celeres, i. 1 18

Chlamys,
121. 139

i.

18.

39.

81,

Celerissimus, ii. 86 Celes, i. 79 Celeste, i. 104 Cello, i. 253, bis Celo, ii. 45
Celtiber,
i,

Choenix, i. 52 Chorea, ii, 300 Choridon, ii. 338 Chorona, ii. 280 Chorus, i. 68

i. 221 152.358 Cis, ii. 36. 342. 348 Cistella, ii. 90 Cistellula, ii. 90 Cistula, ii. 90 Citiums, ii. 343 Cito, ii. 334 Citra, ii. 36

Circunduco,
ii.

Citraque,
Citreae,
ii.

ii.

34#

179
31
1, bit

Citro,

ii.

348
177
ii.

67.

ii.

318.339

Chremes, 122

i.

63.

79. 190,

Citurn, Civica,
Civis,
i.

ii. ii.

4. 98.
i.

Cenas,

ii.

284
bis

Cenchris, i. 57 Censeo, i. 190,

47 Chrysoprasius, i. 47 Chytrapus, i. 49
Chrysoltthus,
i.

Civitas,

18.

81 24. Hfr,

111
ii.

289
Clades,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Clades,
i.

Clam,

ii.

78. 109 39. 42

ii.
i.

Cogo,

i.

173. 247.

ii.

296

Ciamare,
Clatnilo,

99 312

Clanculum, ii. 39 Clango, i. 250, bis

Clareo, i. 191 Clase, ii. 284

Cohaereo, i. 203 Cohibeo, 5. 188 Cohors, i. 1 14, 1 15 Cohortor, ii. 103

Coiravit,
ii.

Compedio, i. 312 Compedium, i. 115 Compello, i. 254

Comperio,
318.
ii.

or,

i.

290. 315,

102
i.

Colax,

ii.

261 327
i.

Compertus,
16

291

Classicnm,
Classis,
i.

ii.

179

Colchis, os, us, Colis, i. 39

Collide,
Colligo,
Collis,
i.
i.

81. 99

235.
'248

ii.

304

Claudo, i. 234. 321 Claudus, ii. 87, 88 Clavicula, lus, i.139

Ciavis,
i.

92.
i.

96
131

i. 39. 109 Colloquor, i. 297. Colluceo, i. 205

ii.

204

Compes, i. 60. 80. 158 Compesco, i. 224, 225. 318 Competo, i. 276 Compingo, i. 245. 247. 324 Compita, i. 161
i. 118 Compitutn, us, l^k 161 Complaceo, i. 199

Compitalia,

Claustrum,

Collum, us,
Colo,
ii.
i.

i.

144
i.

Cleopatra, ii. 348 Olepo, i. 263

Oliberta, ii. 289 Cliens, ii. 80
Clienta,

Colluvies, vio,

140

252. 309. 318.

i.

Complaudo,
Complector, ii. 103

i.
i.

236
277. 296.
ii.

310 43
i.

Color, los,

Climax,
Clio,
ii.

80 325 300
ii.
ii.

Colossus, i. 47 Colostra, trum,

ii.

137

Compleo, 2Q4

i.

199.

63,

Clitellae,

i.

158.

177

Colpam, ii. 255 Columba, bus, ii. 82

i. 43, 44, 45. 148 Colustra, trum, i. 137

Clivum, vus, i. 144 Cludo, i. 235

Clunis,
i.

Colus,

Complexus, i. 277. Complico, i. 185 Complutus, i. 216

it.

13?

39, 40. bis

Cluo, i. 217 Clypeus, i. 144. 217 Cneus, ii. 227 Coago, ii. 296 Coalitus, 5. 193

Combibo, Comburo,

i.
i.

218 270
228.
i.

Compono, i. 259. ii. 205 Compos, i. 43. 82. 107.

ii.

62. 323.
i.

344

Comedo,
306 Cometa,
Cominus,

i.

ii.

81.

Cornpoto,

182

tes,
ii.

25, 26.

Coccyx,

i.

Cochlea, i. Cochlear, i. 139. 141

57 26

178 149 Comitatus, ii. 139 Comitia, i. 161

37. 138.
ii.

Comprehendo, 5. 227 Comprimo, i. 258 Compromissum, i. 276 Compromitto, i. 276 Compungo, i. 248 Conago, ii. 296
Conatus,
ii.

Codes, ii. 80 Coda, ii. 284

Codex,
Caedo,
i.

Comito,

or,

ii.
i.

102. 105

139

52.
i.

ii.

54 304
64. ii. 80 116, 117

Commeatus, 179 Commentarium, us,

144

i.

Coucanui, i. 260 Concede, i. 238. ii. 205 Concido, i. 237, 238. 240
Conciliare,
ii.

Ccelicola,
Coelites,
i,
i.

Commentatus,
141

ii.

139.

205

Coelitus,

156
i.

Coelum, Ins,

117. 129. 144. 154. 156. ii. 177.

Commeo, i. 179 Commentum, ii. 119

Comminiscor, i. 300, Ins. ii. 119 Commisceo, i. 190 Commiseresco, ii. 105 Committo, i. 275. ii. 204 Commodare, ii. 204 Commodum, ii. 180

Concinnitudo, tus, i. 140 Concino, i. 174. 259,260.

318
Concio, i. 27 Concionari, ii. 99 Concipio, i. 310

286
Coamonta, turn, i. 136 Coenatur, ii. 143
Coenaturio, i. 291.312 Ccenatus, ii. 143 Cffinum, i. 154. 231 Coeo, i. 284. ii. 99.204 Coepio, i. 210. ii. 119.

Conclave,

vis,

vium,

i.

139
Concludere,
ii.

Concoquo,

i.

205 265

Commonefacio, 46

i.

206.
ii.

ii.

181.286
Cceptus,
Coeravit,
ii.

Commoneo,
119. 141 261. 284 188. 196.

i.

188.

44.

ii.

Coerceo,

i.

ii.

306
Cogitate,
ii.

46 Commorior, i. 302 Communicor, ii. 102 Como, i. 256. 319, 320

Compages,' go,
i.

Concors, i. 70. 88. 143 Concrepo, i. 184 Concresco, i. 223. 225 Concrettis, i. 225. ii. 141 Concurro, i. 269. ii. 205
Concutio,
i. 212 Condamnare, ii. 252

204
305. 312
104.
ii. i.

Cognitum,

ii.

Cognomen,
Cognosce,
i,

228

224, 225

Compar, Comparco, Compareo,

i.

93.
i.

ii.

140 339

Condemn a re,
205. 252

ri,

ii.

62.

222
193

Condepso,
Condico,
i.

i.

273
ii.

i.

220.

205

Condi*

INDEX OF WORDS.
Condio, i. 285 Condo, i. 232 Condoceo, i. 189 Condoleo, i. 193 Conduce, i. 221.
Confectus,
Confercio,
ii.

Consequor,
103. 205

i.

298.

ii.

ii.

205

i.

62 288
ii.

Confero,

i.

267.
ii.

205.

C'onfessior,

89 Confessus, ii. 139 Conficio, i. 207

Confido,
i.
i.

Consero, i. 271, bis. 272. 317. ii. 205 Consideo, i. 200. ii. 206 Consido, i. 233. 240. 313 Consilior, ii. 102 Consiliiim, ii. 177 Consisto, i. 260. 279. 310
Consol, ii. 255 Coosolatus, ii. 139 Consoler, ii. 103

Contuor, i. 297. 309 Conturbare, ii. 179 Couvaleo, i. 192 Conveho, i. 251

Convena, Convenio t
Converto,

ae,
i.

ii.

80
ii.
i.

286.

Converritoreni,
i.

206 270
101

273.

ii.

305.

ii.

205

Convicium, ii. 286 Conviva, ii. 81 Convivo, i. 280 Convolve, i. 281

Cooperutsse, ii. 296 Copia, i. 158. ii. 177 Copiosus, ii. 63 Copulor, ii. 102
.

Con6go,

242 Confingo, i. 244

i.

Consonans, i. 7 Consono, i. 183

ii.

Confiteor,

177. 297.

Censors,

i.

205
Conflacuit, ii. 284 Conflictare, ri, ii. 205
Confligo, i. 241 Confluens, i. 6. Confluo, i. 215
ii.

Consortio,

um,

107. 109 i. 109. 140

177

Conspergo, i. 249 Conspexi, i. 320 Conspicor, i. 209. ii. 103 Conspiratus, ii. 142
Constare,
99.
i.

Coquo,
Cor,
i.

i.

34.

265 76.88. 112.

181. 310.

ii.

ii. 339 Coram, ii. 39 Corax, i. 56. 58

Confodio, i. 209 Confringo, i. 246

206

Confundo, i. 234 Congener, i. 107 Congero, i. 268. ii. 205 Congredior, i. 301. ii.

Consterno, i. 261, 262 Consternor, i. 299 Constituo, i. 214

Corbis, i. 40 Corbita, ii. 348

Concilium,

i.

10

205
Congrego, i. 89 Congruo, i. 216.
Conia,
i.

ii.

205

327 Conjicio, i. 203 Conjungo, i. 241. 205

i.

Constrepo, i. 264 Constringo, i. 244 Construe, i. 215 Consuescere, ii. 206 Consul, i. 37. ii. 319 Consulo, i. 253. ii. 206

Corinthus, i. 14. 17 Coriolaus, i. 17

Corium, us,

i.

144

Cornipes, i. 80 Cornix, i. 5fe Cornu, i. 22. 141. 144.

164
Cornupeta, ii. 308 Cornus, 5. 141. 144. 148 Corona, ii. 177. 280 Corpus, i. 93. 105. ii.

Cousulo
ii.

tibi, ii.
ii.

180

197.
ii.

Conjux,
81.

3.

70. 89.

180.325 Conlega, ii. 284 Connecto, i. 275 Connitor, i. 299 Conniveo, i. 198.317 Connubium, i. 219. ii. 305 Connubo, i. 219 Conopeum, ii. 348 Conqueror, i. 298. ii. 205 Conquiescere, ii. 205
Conquitrisco,
i.

88 257 Consuo, i. 214 Consurgo, i. 243 Contages, io, ium,

Consulttis,

Consumo,

i.

324
i.

27.

Corrado,
Corripio,

i.
i.
i.

236
21
1

140, 141. 152

Contenmo,

i.

260

Contendo, i. 229. ii. 206 Contentus, ii. 63 Contero, i. 266 Contestatum, i. 294
Contestor,
i.

Contexo,

i.

294 282

236 Corrumpo, i. 264 Corruo, i. 215 Cortex, i.,53, 54 Corus, i. 54 Corydon, ii. 338 Corymbus, \. 47
Corrode,
Cos,
i.

225,
228.

bis

Conquiro,

i.

266
i.

Conticeo, i. 196 Conticesco, i. 312 Continens, i. 7. 102.

42. 112

ii.

Conscendo, 178
Conscindo,
i.

ii.

18.

180
Continee, Contingo,
i. i.

189
177. 245.
ii.

us, i. 47. 144 Cotys, i. 97 Coxendix, ii. 327 Crater, i. 76. 119. 138.

Costum,

ii,

234. 240

339
Crates,
i.

Conscio, i. 283 Conscisco, i. 224 Consoribo, i. 218

206
Continoeis, ii. 284 Contono, i. 184

158. 165

Consectus, ii. 103 Consecutus, ii. 139 Consentio, i. 288. ii. 203.

Contorqueo, i. 204 Contra, ii. 36. 329 Contraho, i. 251

Contribuo, i. 214 Controversus, ii. 343

205 289 C'onsequens, i. 7

Consepio,
i.

Contundo,

i.

230

i. 165 92 Creber, ii. 348 Crebre, bro, ii. 348 Creditum, i. 232 Credo, i. 232 Creduim, ii. 108 Credup, i. 233

Craticula,

Cratim,

i.

Creo,

INDEX OF WORDS.
vi.

178

Cupio,

i.

dthii. 27.
ii.

3*4.

Crepidas, ii. 500 Crepo, i. 184. 318 Crepundia, i. 161 Cresco, i. 22S. 225. 310.

139. 206

Cupitum,

312

317
Creticos,
i.

Cupressus, i. 19, 2O. 148 Cur, if. 149. 178. 339 Cura, i, 231
Curapalartn,
i.

141 23$. ii. 207 Decem, ii. 85. 237 December, i. 75. ii. 242 Decerno, i. 261. ii. 207
Debil,
i.

Decedo,

i.

Decerpo,

i.

263

50

9
18

Cretio,

i.

Cretum,

i.

261, 262 225. 261, 263.

Cure,

Curatiorum, ii. 149

Cure,
ii.
i.

ii.

Decessus, ii. 142 Decet, ii. 26.31,32. 122,

123, 124

310
Cretus,
Crevi,
i.

9. 66.

139

225
261.

i.

310

Curro, 323.
ii.

175. 269, 270.

ii.

304
us,
i.

Crimen, i. 177. 263 Criminor, ii. 103

Crinis,
i.

Currum,
129

123. 144.

238. ii. 207 236. 340 Decima, i. 158. if. 179 Decimus, ii. 85. 88. 227

Decido,
Decies,

i.

ii.

33. 40.
ft.
ii.

263

Cursum

est,

ii.

141

Crispus, Crocito,

88

548
i.

Crocum,
154

cus,

45.

144.

Croton, i. 1 6 Crucio, ii. 100 Cruor, i. 151 Crus, i. 113 Crux, i. 51. 55. 113.

Curulis, i. 7. ii. 304Cuspis, r. 81 Custodiae, i. 9 Custos, i. 82. ii. 81. 323Cutis, i. 92. 152

Decipio, i. 210 Decipula, urn, i. 137 Declinare, ii. 207

Decoctor,

ii.

179

Decoquo, i. 265. ii. 100. 179 Decor, i. 34. 74. 83, 84.
14'2. ii.

Cybeles, Cyclops,

ii. ii.

340
300. 302. 525

3 '21

Cygnus,
ii.

ii.

302

327
Crystallina,
ii.

Cynips, i. 87 Cynthius, i. 68

Decresco, J.223. 225 Decretus, i. 225. ii. 142 Decubo, i. 183

Decunx,

i.

12

180
i.

Crvstallum, lus y

44. 47.

144
Ctesipho, i. 74 Cubile, i. 95. 116
Cubitale,
i. 139 Cubitum, us, i. 144 Cubo, t. 183. 187. 220. 318 Cucutos, ii. 348. 365 Cucumer, mis, i. 33. 39. 70. 81. 92 Cudo, i. 227, 228 Cujate, ii. 87 Cuicuimodi, i. 165 Cuimodi, i. 165 Cuiret, ii. 272 Cuivis, ii. 342 Cujusmodi, i. 1 65 Culcita, tra, ii. 286 Culeum, us, i. 144 Cnlex, i. 53 Culpa, i. 152

Cyprus, i. 15 Cyrenas, en, i. 160 Cyrus, i. 65 Cythera, i. 163 Cytherea, ii. 348 Cytheron, ii. 359
Cytisus,
i.

Decurro, i. 175. 269 Decursns, ii. 142 Decus, i. 84. 142. ii. 307.

324
Decussis, i. 11. 91 Decutio, i. 212

47

D.
Da,
ii.

Dedecui, fi. 124 Dedecus, i. 84. ii. 30f Dedere, ii. 207 Dedisco, i. 224
Dedititius,
i.

181
i.

232

Dactykis,

22.
ii.

ii.

366

Dama,

i.

57.

83

Damnare, ii. 62. 206 Damnas, i. 165

Damnum, ii. 69. 268 Dampnum, ii. 268

Dan,
ii.

338
i.

Daniel,

37.

ii.

338

Dapes, i. 158 Daphnis, i. 97 Daphnus, i. 17 Daps, i. 158. 166

Dardanidae,
nis, i.
ii.

Cum.
149.

ii.

153.

38. 70. 72. 94. 182. 136.

Dare

271

oblivioni, Dares, i.79. ii.

64 206 323

Cumbo, u 920.318
Cunabula,
i

Darius,

ii.
ii.

300
177.

158. 161

Datum,

310
71, 72.

Cunoe, i. 158 Cunctatus, ii. 159 Cuncto, or, ii. 105 Cunire, i. 225
Cupiditas, do,
i.

David, i. 72 De, ii. 39. 70,

28. 72.

140
Cupidus,
ii.

34

182 Dea, Deabus, i. 64 Deana, ii. 252 Deba6cor, i. 294 Dcbco, i. 188. ii, 207

Dedo, i. 232 Dedoceo, i. 189 Deduco, i. 221. ii. 305 Deesse, ii. 27. 305 Defectns, ii. 62 Defendo, i. 227. ii. 207 Defensor Mu!ir, i. 34 Defero, i. 268. ii. 207 Deferveo, i. 1 98 Defessus, i. 226. 301 Defetigari, ii. 252 Defetiscor, i. 226. 301 Deficio, i. 207. ii. 207 Defieri, ii. 120 Defigo, i. 242 Definire, ii. 207 Defit, ii. 120 Deflagratus, ii. 142 Deflecto, i. 274. ii. 207 Defleo, i. 1 99 Detfiiri, i. 215 Defodio, i. 209
Defrico,
i.

186
i.

Defrin^o,

246 Defrutum,

INDEX OF WORDS.
299 209 Defun<ror, i. 296 Degener, i. 93. 107. 88 Degenerate, ii. 207 Deglubo, i. 218 Dego, i. 247. 324 Dehinc, ii. 305 Dehisco, i. 226 Deico, ii. 261 Deicundn, ii. 284 Dejero, ii. 252. 305 Dejicio, i. 208 Dein, ii. 149. 338 Deinceps, ii. 149 Deinde, ii. 149. 338 Deinpostea, ii. 157 Deiopea, ii. 300 Deiphobus, ii. 299 Belabor, i. 299 Defrutum,
i.

Defusrio,

i.

ii. 207 Depeudeo, i. 202 Dependo, i. 230

Depellere,

Detestor,Si. 103

Detexo,
Detineo,

i.

i,

282 189
i.

ii.

Deperire, ii. 207 Depescui, i. 318 Depingo, i. 243 Deplorare, ii. 207 Depono, i. 259, 260.

Detondeo, 201

174.

176.

ii.

207
Deposco, i. 175, 224 Deprecatus, ii. 139 Deprecor, i. 294. ii. 208 Deprehendo, i. 227

Depiimo, i. 258 Depromo, i. 256 Depso, i. 273

Der, i. 181 Derelinqoo,
Derideo,
i.

Detorqueo, i. 204 Detraho, i. 251. ii. 203 Detrudo, i. 236 Deturbari, ii. 208 Deucalion, ii. 300 Devento, i. 286 Devergo, i. 250 Devia, i. 161 Devincio, i. 237 Deunx, i. 12 Devolvo, i. 281 Dovoveo, i. 197
,

Delectat, Delector,

ii.

ii.

31 71

i. 265 202 Derogare, ii. 208 Descendo, i. 228 Descisco, i. 224 Describe, i. 218

Deus, i. 4. 68, 69. il. 298 Dextans, i. 12 Dexter, i. 67. ii. 83 Dexter ior, i. 67 Dextimus, ii. 88 Di, i. 69
Diacon, nus,
i.

Deleo, i. 199 Deleor, i. 263

Deli cat,
ii.

234

Delicia, OB, es, um, i. 131. 137, 138. 158. ii. 285

Deligo, i. 249 Delineo, i. 179 Delino, i. 262 Delinquo, i. 265.

272 Deservio, i, 283 Deses, i. 80 Desideo, i. 200 Desidia, es, i. 39 Desido, i, 233 Desilio, i. 289
i.

Deseco, Desero,

i.

186

141 25.
1

Diadema,
119
Dialectica,

i.

18,

ii,

177

Diameter, i. 43 Diana, ii. 298 Diaria, i. 161 Dica, i. 166

ii.

ii.

207

Desino,

i.

262.

99.

Dicax,

ii.

Deliqueo,

i.

191

208
Desipio,
Desisto,
i.

Dicem,
i.
ii.

ii.

304 252

Del ir a re,
Deliteo,

ii.
1

i.

Delius, i. DeJos, i. 15. 31. 66 Delphi, i. 15. 31. 134 Delphin, phis, i. 30. 57. 73. 82. 141. ii. 319.

99 93 68

211. ii. 22 279. ii. 208

1

Desitus,

42

340
ii. 302 235 Demergo, i. 249 Demeto, i. 275 Deminuo, ii. 252 Demipho, i. 74. 140 Demitto, i. 275 Demo, i. 256. 320 Demolio, or, ii. 103. 105

Desperare, ii. 99. 208 Desperno, i. 261 Despicatus, ii. 139 Despicio, i. 209 Despondeo, i. 176. 202.
ii.

Dici, ii. 13 Dicis, i. 166 Dico, i. 172. 179. 220. 299. 308, 309. iuM3.

Delubruifl,

208
i.

Deludo,

i.

Desterno,

261

Desterto, i. 278 Destituo, i. 214 Destitutus, ii. 62

Destrictus,
ii.

181.304 ii. 284 Dictamnus, um, Dictamus, i. 144 Dicto, ito, i. 312 Dicundo, ii. 284 Didici, ii. 310
Dicont,

i.

14i

Dido,
Dies,
ii.

2S6

59. 72. 122. 23* 36. 38. 124, 125. 177. 298
i.

i.

Destringo, i. 244 Destruo, i. 215

Dies

lustrici,

ii.

226
1

Diespiter,
Differ,
ii.

i. 1

48.

6T

Derauto,

ii.

101
us,
i.

Denarium, 179

144,

ii.

224 Desumo, i. 256 Detendo, i. 229

Desuesco,
i.

339 Differcio, i. 288

Differo,
i.

267.

ii.

20*

Deter,

ii.

88

Difficul,

lis, i.

141

Dens, i. 50. Ill Denseo, so, i. 309

Depango, Depasco,
105
Depastus,

i.

245
j.

Detergeo, i. 203 Detergo, i. 250 Deterior, ii. 88

2.24.
ii.

Diffido, i. 304 Diffindo, i. 234

Diffiteor,
i.

or,
ii.
i.

139

Dpecto,

274

Detero, i. 266 Deterreo, i. 1 88 Deterrimus, ii!' 88 Detestatus, ii. 139

Diffluo,

i.

297. 303 215. ii. 62

Diffugio,

i.

209

Digero, i. 268 Digesta, ii. 173

INDEX OF WORDS.
Digno, or, K.70. 103. 105 Digredior, i. 301 Dignatus, ii. 139
Dignitas,
ii.

Dissideo, Dissolve,

i. i.

200.

ii.

208

Ducere uxoretn,

Dignus,
Dii,
i.

ii.

322 34. 63
ii.

124.
i.

177 139

Dissono, i. Dissuadeo, i. 203 Dissuo, i. 214 Distendo, i. 229

Distineo,
i.

28 [ 183

ii. 177 Ducis, i. 70. 89. 91. ii. 304. 357 Duco, i. 89. 221. 308. 320. ii. 29. 66. 209.

304.336
150 69 Duernio, i. 27 Duim, ii. 108

Dilabor,

299
ii.

189

Dudum,

ii.

Dilargitus,
Diligente,

Diligo,

i.

i. 101 249. 320

Distinguo, i. 242 Disto, i. I8l.ii. 67

Duellum,

i.

Diluceo,i. 205 Diluo, i. 213 Diluvies, vium, i. 141 Dimetior, i. 302

Distorqueo, i. 204 Distraho, i. 251.

ii.

67.

Dulcedo,
Dulcis, 106.
ii.

i.

27
81.

113

i.

103. 105,

Dimicare, i. 1 84. ii. 208 Dirainuo, i. 213 Dimitto, i. 275 Dinacium, i. 3. 10

214 Districtus, ii. 286 Distringo, i. 244 Diu, ii. 144. 252
Distribuo,
i.

Dum, ii. Dummodo,

Dnmus,
Duo,
i.

298 154
ii.

334
ii.

19
49. 84.

Dives,

ii.

86
ii.

Divissiones,
Divitise,
i.

277

i. 64. 69. 90. 334

Dingua, ii. 284 Diphtongus, i. 7. 44. 66 Dirae, i. 158

Dirigo,
i. i.

158
ii.

Divitior, ii. 88 Do, i. 176. 180.232.

Duodetriginta, ii. 5 Duodeviginti, ii. 85

Duplex,

i.

90.

ii.

88

242
257. 211.
i.

Dirimo,
Diripio,

ii.
ii.

i.

305 305

29. 67. 120. 206. 309. 313. 334

Duplices, ii. 1 79 Duplico, i. 185

Doceo,

i.

189.

ii.

45. 66.

Dupondium,

ii.

308

Dirumpo,
Diruo,
i.

264 216
ii.

208
Docilissime, ii. 87 Docilissimus. ii. 87

Dis, i. 69 Dis, i. 81. 111. 117. 323. 342 Discedo, i. 239. ii. 34

Durantia, i. 13 Durare, ii. 99 Duria, i. 13

Duritia, es, i. 138 Dusmosae, ii. 276 Du&m, i. 69

Doctius,

ii.
i. i.

Dodrans,

144 12
25. 119. 147.

Dogma,
ii.

Disceptare, ii. 208 Discerno, i. 262 Discerpo, i. 173. 263 Disco, i. 175. 224.225. Sll.ii. 67 Discors, i. 88. 143

322

Dux,

i.

89. 91.
i.

ii.

Sh

Doleo, i. 193. 312. ii. 208 Dolops, ii. 324 Dolor, los, i. 34. 43 Dolus, i. 43 Dornatio, i. 187

304. 327

Dyndimus,

127

E.
E,
i.

Discrepo,

i.

Discrucior,

ii.

I84.ii. 208 22. 208

Discumbo,
Discurro,
Piscutio, Disertus,
i.

i.

i.

219 269 212

ii. 304, 305 Disjungo, i. 241. ii. 67 Dispaudo, i. 228 Dispar, i. 94. ii. 88. 339 Diapendo, i. 228 Dispergo, i. 249 Dispesco, i. 224, 225

Domi, ii. 1 44 Dominabus, i. 64 Dominor, i. 294. ii. 103. 208 Dominus, i. 65, 66. 68, 69

8.

ii.

39. 50.

69.

182
Ea,
ii.

92. 180
i.

Ebenum,

20,21

Ebibo, i. 218 Eblanditus, ii. 139

Eboreae,
ii.

Domo,
318

i.

171. 184. 187.

179
ii.

Ebur,
i.

i.

31. 77.
ii.
ii.

321

Domus,
ii.

44. 123. 133. 47. 144. 177. 209

Ebmones,
Ecastor,

319 286

Dispicio, i. 209 Displicatus, i. 186

Displiceo,

i.

192

Dispono, i. 259 Dispupgo, i. 248 Disputare, ii. 99. 208 Disquiro, i. 266

Disrumpo,
Dissentio,

i.
i.

264
288.
ii.

203

Dissepio, i. 289 Dissero, i. 186. 271,272.

317

Donare, ii. 71.208 Donaria, um, i. 161 Donee, ii. 154. 336 Dor, i. 181. ii. 120 Dormiendus, ii. 141 Dormisco, i. 311 Dormito, i.^312 Dormiturio, i. 291 Dorstim, sus, i. 144 Dos, i. 42. 82. 112. ii. 323 Draco, ii. 335 Dryasin, dibus, i. 122 Dubitare, ii. 99. 208 Ducenti, i. 64. ii. 308

Ecbatana, i. 15 Ecca, ii. 95 Ecce, ii. 73. 95. 157. 181 Eccillum, ii. 95 Eccistum, ii. 95 Eccos, ii. 95 Eccum, ii. 95

Echo, i. 28. ii. 335 Eciam, ii. 276 Ecqui, ii. 92

Edepol, ii. 150. 181. 286 Edico, i. 221 Edim, ii. 1 1 7
Edisco,
i.

224
Edo,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Edo, i.228. 232.U. 116, 117.364 Edomo, i. 184 Edueo, i. 221 Eftatus, ii. 139 Effectum, tus, i. 143, 144 Etfero, L 267. ii. 209 Efficio, i. 207 Effigia, es,i. 133 Effingo, i. 244 Effleo, i. 199 Effligi, ii. 252 Effluo, i. 215 Effodio, i. 209 Effor, ii. 120 Effriogo, i. 176. 246 Effugio, i. 209 Effulgeo, i. 205 Effundo, i. 254 Egenus, ii. 62, 87, 88 Egeo, ii. 63. 209 Egero, i. 269 Egi, L 324 Eginan', ii. 338 Ego, ii. 92. 334 Egon ii. 338 Egredior, i. 301. ii. 209 Egregius, ii. 89 Eheu, ii. 298 Eia, ii. 328 Eidem, ii. 284 Eii, ii. 266. 293 Eiius, ii. 265. 284 Ejicio, i. 208. ii. 210 Ejnlo, lor, ii. 99. 105 Ejusmodi, i. 165 Elabor, i. 299. ii. 209 Elaborate, ii. 209 Electrum, i. 149. ii. 348 Elegantia, i. 152 Elegeia, ii. 298 Elegia, ii. 300
5

92 209 Emeritus, ii. 14* Emersus, ii. 142 Etnicatio, i. 187 Emico, i. 184. 187 Emineo, i. 191. 193. ii. 209 Etnitto, i. 275 Emo, i. 257. 324. ii. 66 Emolo, i. 252 Etnorior, i. 302

Emereo,

or,
ii.

i.

Ergo,

ii.

18.

334
ii.

Emerge,

99.

Ergo

igitur,
i.

157
ii.

Erigo,

242
i.
ii.

Erinnis,

92. 122.

341

Eripere,
Eris;
i.

209

97

Ero, ii. 277 Errabundus, ii. 88 Erratur, ii. 141 Erratus, ii. 141 Erubesco, i. 226. ii. 209 Eructare, ii. 99 Erudio, ii. 45 Erumpo, i. 264.

Emoveo,
Etnturio,

i.

197

i.

291

ii.

99.

Emulgeo,

i.
i.

203
241.
ii.

Emungo,

209

En, ii. 73. 95. 157. 181. 338

102.209.305 Erumpor, ii. 102 Erunt, ii. 549 Eruo, i. 216

.

Endo, ii. 284 Eneco, i. 186

Enitor,
i.

Erynnis,

i.

92.
i.

122.

ii.

341
ii.

298.
8 8. 39.
i.

103

Erysipelas,

35
'326

Ens,

ii.

116
1

Eryx,
Es,
ii.

i.

13.

ii.

Ermculus,
Ensis,
i.

115. 181.
ii.

340.364

09

Enubo,

i.

219

Enucleo, i. 179 Enuntiare, ii. 209 Eo, i. 88. 283. 306.

115 Escnnt, ii. 116 Esquiliae, i. 158

Escit,

Esse,
ii.

ii.

13. 23. 27. 29.

Eo,

118. 181, 182. 214 ii. 18. 94. 145. 178. 180. 334
ii.
i.

Eor, Eos,

133
43.
ii.

35.115. 137/181. 364 Essenius, ii. 364 Esset, ii. 364 Est, ii. 13. 23. 181.277. 364
Esto,
ii.

299
286

175. 181

Eous,

ii.

299
ii.

Ephebeum,
Ephesus,
i.

Estod, Estur,

ii. ii. ii.

i.

284
117

17

Esum,
Esurio,

115
291. 312 12, 13

Elephantus, i. 142 Elephas, i. 35. 56. 78.

142.
Eleusis,
Elicio,
ii.

Epidaurum, rus, i. 1 6 Epigrammaton, i. 122 Epirota, tes, i. 1 38 Epistola, ii. 284. 286 Epistula, ii. 284. 286 Epitoma, me, mes, i. 25. 63. 136. ii. 83 Epodus, i. 43
Epol, ii. 150. 181 Epos, i. 42 Epoto, i. 182 Epula, Ice, lum, 158

Etesia?,

i.

Ethesin, i. 123 Etbica, ii. 286

Etiam,
Etsi,

ii.

F.tiamsi,

ii.

50 153

82, 83

i.

82

i. 208. 318 Eligo, i. 248. ii. 504 Ellos, lum, ii. 95 Eloco, ii. 150

i.

131.

Equa,
Eques,

i.

5.

64

Eloquentia, i. 152 Eloquor, i. 298 El pis Vectius, i. 10 Eluceo, i, 205 Elucubro, or, ii. 105 El udo, i. 235 , *

Elugeo, i. 204 E!uo,i. 213 Elysii, slum, i. 129, 130 Ementior, i. 296

ii. 80 307 Equuleus, ii. 90 Eqnulus, ii. 90 Equus, i. 5. ii. 90 Eradico, ii. 349 Erado, i. 236
i.

80.
ii.

Equidem,

ii. 153 Etsiquarm is, ii. 15,7 Evado, i. 236. ii. 209 Evander, drus, i. 142 Evandrius, ii. 83 Evasti, i. 178 Evasus, ii. 142 Eveho, i. 251 Evello, i. 255 Evenio, i. 286

Eventum,
Evergere, Eugenius,

tus,
ii.

i.

143, 144

100

ii.

300
142 158
i.

Evigilatus,

ii. i.

Eumenides,
ii.

Evening, i. 7. 44. 48. 300. 359

Eunuchus

sua,

Erga,

ii.

36

Evolvo, i. 281 Euphrates, i. 12. 147

Euripides,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Euripides,
i.

M7

Exlex,

i.

52. 89.jii. 325

i.

Eurus, i. 12. ii. 297 Eustochium, i. 3. 10 Ex, ii. 38, 39. 50. 69. 182

Exodus,

44

Exacuo, i. 213 Examussim, ii. 150 Exanguis, i. 60. 70

Exante, ii. 152 Exardeo, i. 203. ii. 209 Exardescere, ii. 209 Exauctoratus, i. 180 Exaudio, i. 173. 282 Excalpo, i. 264 Excedo, i. 239. ii 43 Excellent!, i. 101 Excelleo, lo, i; 253. 309. 318. ii, 27

Exoleo, i. 195, bis Exoletus, ii. 142 Exorare, ii. 210 Exordior, i. 502
Exorior,
i.

Exlioxi, i. 178 Exto, i. 281 Extol lo, i. 255. 325 Extra, ii. 36 Extrudo, i 236. ii. 210
Extuli,
i.

325
ii.

302
ii.

Exturbare,

210

Exorsus, ii. 139 Exos, i. 43. 57. Exosus, ii. 119

Exudo,

ii.

100

344

Expando,
Expars,
Expect.o,

i.

ii.

228 252
67.

Exul, ii. 80.319 Exulo, i. 306. ii. 210 Exundo, i. 179

ii.

210
ii.

Exunguo, i. 324 Exuo, i. 158. 213. 313.

ItO.
ii.

Expedio,

i.

312. 254.

45. 210

210
Expello,
i.

ii,

43.

Excerpo,

253 263 Excido, i. 237, 238 Excipio, i. 210 Exclude, i. 235

Excelsus,
i. i.

210 Expendo,

Exunro, i. 243 Exuro, i. 270 Exuviae, i. 158

F.

i.

230
i.

Expergisco, or, 301. ii. 105

Experior, ii. 103
i.

500,
1

30 1 . 3 1 0. 3
ii.

2.

Fabae,

i.

150

Exclusissimus, Excolo, i. 252

ii.

89

Expers,

i.

87.
ii.

63.

252

Excoquo,

i.

265

252 Expertus, ii. 139

Expertoe,

Excors, i. 88 Excresco, i. 223. 225 Excretus, i. 225. ii. 142 Excubiae, i. 9. 158. 183 Excudo, i. 227, 228

Exculpo, i. 264 Excurro, i. 175.269 Excusare, ii. 209, 210 Excusum, ssum, i. 228 Excutio, i. 212 Execratus, ii. 139 Execror, i. 312 Executus, ii. 139 Exedo, i. 228

164 ii. 210 Expingo, i. 243 Explaudo, i. 236 Expleo, i. 199. ii.210 Explico, i. 185. ii. 210 Exporio, i. 259
Expes,
i.

Expetere,

Faber, i. 67 Fabrica, ii. 177. 180 Fabricatus, ii. 139 Fabrico, or, ii. 102. 105 Fac, ii. 175. 181.336 Fac sciam, ii. 34

Fac

ut,

ii
1

181

Faces, i. Facessn,
Facetiae,

43
273,
bis

i.
i,

158
252. 284
ii.

Faciem,
Facies,

ii.
i.

Exporrectus, ii. 255 Exposco, i. 224. ii. 210 Expostulare, ii. 2 Exprimo, i. 258. ii. 210
1

125.

284

Facio, i. 176. 206. 273. 308. 310. 323. ii. 66, 67. 181. 210.252
Facior,
i

Exemet, ii. 252 Exemplar, re, rium,

118. 139. ii. 320 Exeo, i. 284. ii. 99

i.

210 276 Expromo, i. 256 Expungo, i. 248 Expuo, i. 217

Exprobrare, Expromitto,
ii.
i.

307
ii.

Faciundo,

284

Facul,i. 141. ii. 258 Facultas, i. 111. ii. 177

Fsedum,
F33X,
False,
i.

ii.

282

E^quiliae,

i.

158

51. 89. 113

Exequee, i. 158 Exequor, i. 298

Exquiro, i. 266 Excendo, i. 228

Exscribo, i. 218 Exsercere, ii. 284 Exsigunt, ii. 284 Exsorbeo, i. 198 Exsto, i. 310

Fagus,i. 148
i.

Falanx,
Falerae,

ii.
i.

158 268
158.
ii. ii.

Exerceo,
Exero,
i.

i.

188. 196
i.

268

Exercituis,

123

Falernum,
Falli,
ii. ii.
i.

272

Fallacia, es,

180 i. 138

Exfociont, it 284 Exhalare, ii. 99 Exhaurio, i. 289. ii. 63

22
31 176. 255. 178. 334

Exhibeo, i. 188 Exiens, i. 88 Exigo, i. 247. ii. 210 Exiguiusii. 89

Exilia, Exilio,
ii.
i.

Exsurgo, i. 243 Exta, i. 161. ii. 177 Extern plo, ii. 150
Extendo,

Fallit,

Fallo,

324

Extemplo simul, i. 230

i.

ii.

157

Falso, ii Falsus, ii. 88

Exter, rus,

67.
ii.

69 289
257. ii.67. 210 279. 310

Exterminare,

48 210
1

Eximo,
Existo, Exitus,

i.
i.

Extero, i. 266 Exterreo, i. 188 Extinguo, i. 242

Falx, i. 51 Fatna, i. 25. 152 Fames, i. 59. 148. ii. 341

152.

Familia,

ii

228
i.
i.

Familiaris,

ii.

305

Extinxem, i 178
If

Famul,

lus,

103. 141

ii.

177

Famulabus,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Famulabus,
1.

64
ii.

Fero,
ii.

i.

67. 267. 308. 325.

Fleo,

i.

171.J99.
i.

ii.

99.

Fans, ii. 120 Far, i. 74. 95, 96.

88. 117.

309

309
Flictus,

339

"

228 Farcio, i. 228 Farcitu*, i. 228

Farcimen,
i.

Ferox, ii. 326 Ferveo, vo, i. 198. 299

241

Ferundo,

ii.

284

Fligo, i. 241 Flocci, ii. 65

Floralia,
i.

Fari,

ii.

103. 120.
ii.

304

Fessus, i. 188. 226. 301 Festa, ii. 177

Festinare, ii. 99 Festinatus, ii. 142

118

Farina,

304

Fariolum, ii. 282 Farra, i. 164 Farsi.i. 321

Fas,
i.

Floreo, i. 191.318 Flos, i. 42. 82. 113 Flocculus, ii. 89

Festuca,
Fetus,
ii.
ii. ii.

ii.

180

Fluctuor,

ii.

102

22. 154. 164.

i.

Fascinutn,
Fascis,
Fasis,
i.

154.

340 270

Fex,
Fi,

ii.

286 326
ii.

ii.

117

Flumen, i. 30. 73 Fluo, i. 215,216. 322 Fluvius, i. 68. ii. 177

Foci,
i.

39. 156. 153

i.

Ficticius,
Fictilia,
ii.

287
45.

156
i. i.

Faselus,
ii.

45 284
ii.

180
44,
124.

Fodico,
Fodio,

311
209. 309. 323
6'2.

Ficus,

i.

22. 210 148 Fateor, i. 177. 296.

Fastidire,

Fastu?,

i.

ii.

103.210
Fatidicus, ii. 308 Fatigo, i. 226

148 Fidenatium, i. 110 Fidejubeo, i. 203 Fidei, ii. 298, his

Fides,
i.

Fcecundus, ii. Feed us, i. 83

Foena,
ii.
i.

286

Foetieris,

150 i. 84
L

36. 124. 152.

304
Fides,!. 152. 158

Foenero, or, i. 84. ii. Foertum, i. 150. 297

219
,

Fatim,

i.

226
i. 22G 304
i.

Fatisco, or,

Fidicen,

i.

73
ii.

Fatuus,
Fa\eo,

ii.

Faventum,
i.

115
ii.

Fido, i. 304. 270. 304.

143. 210.

197. 317.

27
ii.

Faux, i. 112. 158 Fax, i. 51. 113. 143. 325

Faxini,
ii.
ii.

309 Fidius, ii. 284 Fidus, ii. 88

Fieri,
ii.

83 Foetus, ii. 286 Follis, i. 39 Fomes, i. 36. 80

Foenus,
i.

13, 14.

298
ii.

Fiet,

ii.

72
242. 243. 117
64.
ii. i.

108. 121

Figo,
Fii,

i.

270

Fons, i. 50. 99. Ill Fonteius, ii. 289 For, ii. 120 Forceps, i. 49, 50. 53. 86 Fore, ii. HI. 116. 122.

Faxis,

176
108. 121

ii.

Faxo,

ii. ii.

Fill, i.

68
ii.

181 Fore ut,

ii. ii.

113
116. 122

Faxsit,

Febris,

i.

284 92
i.

Filia,

i.

173

Forem,
Fores,

Fecuqdo,

179

Fecund us,

ii.

286

Fedetrius, ii. 284 Feel ix, ii. 252

Fefelli,
i.

89 68 Filix, i. 89 ii. 326 Filosofia, ii. 268

Filiolus,

i.'

158

Filius,

Forfex, i. 53 Fores, ris, i. 118

Fori,
i.

156

324

Fel,i.73. 113. 155. ii. 337 Feles, lis, j. 142. ii. 82 Feles pullaria, i. 142 Feles virginaria, i. 142
Felix,
1 1
i.

Filium, us,i. 131. 145 Fimutn, us, i. 46. 145. 151

Fiiido,
i.
i.

Foris,

ii.

342

234.

Formidare, ii. 211 Formido, i. 27 Formonsus, ii. 249

Fines,
Finsjo,

156

Fornacum, ium,
Fornax,
i.

i.

15
ii.

i.
i. i.

5.

89. 93. 105.

Finio,
Finis,

244 283
2. 40. 99.
ii.

53.

115.

325
177.

286. 326 70 Femen, i. 166 Femina, ii. 82. 180. 286 Femur, i. 77. ii. 321 Fendo, i. 227. 313 Fenus, ii. 284. 286 Ferax, ii. 325 Fere, ii. 330
6. ii.
i.

Fornix,
Fors,
i.

ii.

326

Felle,

351
Finitimns,
Fio,
ii.
i.

ii.

351

166 Forsan, ii. 338

Forsitan,
ii.

304, 305, 306, 307. 116. 117. 143. 298

ii.

338
ii.

Forle,

i.

166.

145

Fircum,
Firi,
ii.
ii.

282

Fife,

117 117

Forteis, t>s. i. 104 Fortior, i. 93. 107, 108 Fortis, i. J03

152 Feriae, i. 158 Ferina, ii. 177 Ferio, i. 291

Feria,
i.

Flabra, um, i. 161 Flugito, ii. 44. 67

Flafirrare.
ii.

Fortius,

i.

93. 107, 103

ii.
ii.

Fortuito,
FortuiH)s,

145

203
his,

349
i.
i.

Flamen,
Flaveo,
Fl-dvos,

i.

30.

73

Fortuna,

nae,

i.
i.

"Ferita,

i. 292 Ferme, ii.331 VOL. II.

198 43
172. 274. 52 1 F f

Forum,
Fosteni,

rns,
ii.

158 145

Flecto,

i.

Foveo,

i.

197.

282 317
Fovit,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Fovit,
ii.

256
ii.
i.

Fundum,
284
Funebres,

ii.

270
1

Fousiosos,

ii.

78
ii.

Gentiles, ii. 228 Gentilitia, ii. 228

Fraenum,
Fraga,

um,
i.

131. 156 i. 150. 161

i.

Fraac'genum,
Frango,
Prater,
i.

64 176. 246
ii.

Funera, Fungor, i. Funiculus,

ii.

177 296.
i.

71.211

Genu, i. 1 24 Genva, ii. 264

Geuuflecto, ii. 308 Genui, i. 319. ii. 310

10. 76.

302.

Fraudo,ii. 71. 211 Fraus, i. 49. 85. 113 Fremo, i. 25G. 1. 270

41 Funis, i. 8. 39. 41 Funus, i. 83 Fuo, ii. 112. 116

8.

Fur,

i.

74.

113,

bis.

ii.

80. 321.

339
1

Frendo, L 233
Freni,

numy i. 156
tus,
i.

Furentunrji i. 115 Furere furorem, ii.

84

Fretum,
Fretus, Fretus,
Frico,
i.

145

Furfur,i. 31.74.99.118.

299
134;
1

156
Furiose,
ii.

Genus, i. 83 Geometra, tres, i. 138 Georsfica, ii. 179 Germani, ii. 177 Germen, ii. 267 Ger., i. 67. 268. 32 1, 322. ii. 88 Gerrce, i. 158
Geryon, nes, i. 63, ii. 300 Gesa, um, i. 161 Gessi, i. 321, 322 Gestieulator, ii. 349 Gesticulatus, ii. 349

ii.
i.

330

Fricatio,
i.

87
187.
ii.

186,
1

269
Frictio,
i.
i. i.

87

277 Furo, i. 270 Fusius, ii. 277 Fustis, i. 39. 99

Furius,
ii.

"

Frigeo,

205. 51Q. 320

7

Futurum
Futurus,

fuisse,
ii.

ii.

113

Gestio,

i.

285.

ii.

71.

343

Frigida, Frigo, i.

350
G.

Frigus,
Frit,
i.

i.

242,243.310 84
Gabriel,
i.

22. 164

Frixi,

L310
i.

Frons,
148.

49. 87
i.

Gadir,
44. 123.

i.

16

Gesto, ii. 100 Geta, tes, i. 138 Gibber, bus, i. 67. 147. Gigas, i. 35. 78 Gigno, i. 260. 319. .ii. 211. 310
Gingivae, i. 158 Git, i. 22. 164

Fructus,
ii.

17".

345

Gaesa, uin, i. 116 Gaetulus, ii. 349

Fruges,
Frugi,
i.

i.

158. ii. 177 59. I66 f ii. 177

ii,

Galatea, ii. 300 Galeatus, ii. 134

Glaciare, ii. 211 Gladiator, ii. 339

Frugifer, Fruiseor,

88
311
i.
i.

Galerum,
Galla,
ii.
i.

rus,

i.

145

Gladium,
Glans,
Glis,
ii.
i.
i.

i.

Frumenta, Frumentor,
Fruor,
i.

150. 3 1
1

177

Galli,

ii.
i.

152 177
14, 15

us, 145 87. 143

i.

Glaucoma,

147

Gallia,

299.
i.

bit, ii.

70

Frusinati,

94

Frustra, ii. 349 Frustro; or,ii. 103. 105 Frutex, i. 53, ii. 326

Ganea, um, i. 137 Ganges, i. 12. 147 Gararaas, i. 156 Gargaros, on, i. 146 Garrire, ii. 99

57. 70. 31. 323. 342

i.

Hi.

Glisco,

Globus,

ii.

177 270
83.

Glomus, 270

i.

147.

ii.

Frutico, or, ii. 105 Frux, i. 59. 89. i!3. 166.

ii.

Garumna,
Gaudenti;

i.

13

i.

102
ii.

325
i.
i.

Fuga,
Fugio,

152 172.209.

Gaudeo, i. 304. 143.211

ii.

71.
30.

Gloria,!. 152. 273 Gloriari, ii. 72. 103. 211 Glos, i. 113. 164.166

31.

Gauderegaudium,
184

ii.

211
Fugitivus, ii, 88 Fugito, i. 312 Fuisse, ii. 181
i. 288. 310 Fulgeo, i. 65. 205. 309, 310. ii. 332

Glubo, i. 218. 220. 324 Gluten, i. 30. 73. 155 Glycerium, i. 10

Gaudium, i. 155 Gausapa, pe, pum,

105. 136

Gnavus,
i.

i.

327
i.

95.

Gobio, bius,

140

Fulcio,

Fulginate, i. 94 Fulgurat, ii. 169

Fulica,ii. 163.

Gaza, i. 152 Gazer, ii. 339 Gelu.i. 155 Gemini, i. 156

Gemo,

i.

256.

ii.

99

349

i. 27 Fulmen, i.% 141 Fulmenta, um, i. 137 Fulsi, i.310. 321

Fuligo,

Genae, i. 158. Genesis,!. 92. 119. 122

Gorgo, i. 72 Gorion, ii. 300 Gortys, i. 18 Gracillimus, ii. 87 Gradior, i. 301 Graace, ii. 81 Graecor, i, 3 1 1

Genimen,

ii.

Fumus,
Fundo,

i.
i,

151 171. 233.

309

Genitrix, ii. Genius, i- 68. 151 Geno, i. 261. 319. Gens, i. 111. 301.

267 302

Grammatica, ce, Grando, i. 27. 72

i.

3ft

ii.
ii.

310 228

Graphis, i. 181 Grates, i. 135. 158 Gratia, ii. 285

Gratis,
ii.

342
Gratitude,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Gratitude, Gratuitus, Gratulor,
i.

ii.
i.

28 349
'294.
ii.

27.'

226 282 Hecoba, ii. 255

Hebesco,
i.

Homo,

ii.

349

Hebris,

ii.

211
Gravare, ri, ii. 211 Grex, i. 52. 70. 89 bis Grossi, i. 158
Grossus,
i.

Hector,

i.

119.

121.

ii.

Hornotinus, ii. 349 Horrea, urn, i. 137 Horresco, i. 226. ii. 211

301.321. 339 Hei, ii. 74

Heic,
ii.

261.336

45, 46

Grumi,

i.

156

Helena, ne, i. 136 Helice, i. 15

Helicon,
ii.

Grunnitns, i. 229 .Grus, i.57.85. 113. 143.

ii.

319
rus,
i.

Helleborum,

145

344

Hemiuas,

Grypbus, 5. 111. 146 Gryps, i. 57. 87. 111.

146. ii..S25. 341

Hemo,

ii.

282 255
ii.
i.

156 103 Hortiis, i. 150 Hospes, pita, i. 101. Hospitium, i. 102 Host is, ii. 81 Hue, i. 18. ii. 145 Hujus, i^. 65
Horti,
5.

Hortor,

ii.

ii.

80

Hepar, pas, 96

70. 74. 95,

Hujusce modi, ii. 307 Hujus modi, ii. 165 Humanus, ii. 304

Gubernator,

ii.

273

Gummi,

is,

i.

22, 23. 92.

140. 16*

Heraclides, i. 147 Herbesco, i. 226 Hercule, i. 122

Humor, Humus,

ii.

504
43.
148.
ii.
ii.

i.

Gurges, i. 36 Guttur, i. 31, 32 Gyrauasion, i. '29

Hereditatium, i. 1 11 Heres, i. 80. ii. 81. 322. 341 Herodes, i. 147 Heros, i. 82. ii. 323'. 341.

179.304 Hyberna, i. 160.

178

177,

344
Habena, i. 158 Habeo, i. 177.
23. 29. 67.
188.
ii.

ii. 325 Hydrops, ii. 325 Hydrus,i. 17.48 Hyesnare, ii. 99

Hydropicus,

101. 139.
bis

Herpix; i. 52 Herus, i. 68 Hesternus, ii. 88

Hyems,
324

i.

49. 86, 87.

ii.

Hymen,

i.

31
i. i.

211.285
Haberi,
ii.

13

Heu, ii. 74 Hexameter,

Hac,

ii. 88 180 Hactenus, ii. 149. 177 Hae, ii. 92 Haec, i. 1. ii. 92 Hsecce, ii. 92

Habitior,
ii.

HaDccine, ii. 92 Haemorrhois, ii. 297 Haereo, i. 203. 321 bis.ii.

211
Haeres,
i.

307 Hiacinthus, i. 44. 47 Hie, i. 1. ii. 75. 91.261. 336 Hicce, Si. 92 Hidrops, i. 50 Hiemare, ii. 99 Hilaris, rus, i.f43 Hilax, i. 90 Hilum, i. 155 Hinc, ii. 149
ii.

Hymettos, Hyssopus,

48
47. 145. 150

lader,

i.

14
ii.
i.

Iambus,
lantbis,

366
89
i.

120
13
ii.

Tapix,

i.

13.

lapygia, us>
Iher, rus,
i.

67.

318.

320. 339
Ibi,
ii.

80.

ii.

81. 322.

Hippo,

i.

15

333
ii.

341 122 Hseresis, ii. 297 Hsesito, i. 312 Ha!a, ii. 249 Halec, 5. 29 bis. 72. 153
Hnereseon,
i.

Hippomanes, i. 37 Hipponax, i. 90
Hir,
i.

Ibidem,

308. 333

33. 164.

ii.

339

Ibus, Ico,

ii.

92
172.

i.

222. 292.

Hirpix, i. 52 Hisoo, i. 226. Hispal, i. 15

323

311,312
i.

Icon,
Id;
ii.

i.

30, 31

179
14
ii.
ii.

Halex,

i.

29. 57. 72. 89,

ii.

Hissopum,
Hoc,
i.

us,
ii.

47. 145.

Ida,

i.

90. 153.

326
1.

Idem,
145.

Haliartus, i. 17 Hallus, lux, i. 53

149.

Ideo,

96. 177. SOS 145. 334

178.255.336
Hodia,
ii.
ii.

Kara,

i.

153.

ii.

285

308. 331
ii.

Harpagcy i. 27. 71. 349 Harpax, i. 89

Homicida,

80

Haud

scio an,
i.

ii.

165

289 bis Haut, ii. 275 Hebdoma, mas, i. 1 22 Hebenum, nus, i. 145 Hebes, i. 79. 86
Haurio,

Homininm, i. 115, 116 Homo, i. 2. 71. ii. 79. 177. G04. 319 Homunculns, ii. 89
Honor,
142.
nos,
ii. i.
i. i. 43. 74. 277. 344

Idolothytum, ii. 349 Idomenea, ii. 299 Idolum, i. 65. ii. 300 Idoneus, ii. 89 Iduare, ii. 241
Idns, i.44. 158. ii.241 lens, i. 88. 310

Hordea,
Horison,

150 74

Ff2

Iggerunt, ii. 275 Ignis, i. 39. 98, 99 Ignominia, ii. 69 Ignosciturug, i. 225 Ignosco,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Ignosco, i. 225 Ignoturus, i. 225 He, i. 161 Ilia, i. 23. 117. 151

Impendeo,
202. 230.
1

do,
ii.

i.

174.

212

Uias,
Ilicet,

ii.
ii.

340
152. 308

Ilico,

ii.

150
i.

Dion,

os, urn,
ii.

16. 141.

143.
Illabor,
Iliac,

338. 344

Ilionea,
ii.

ii.

299
ii.

i.

299. 180
ii.
i.

211

"Impero, ii. 27 Impertio, or, ii. 105. 212 Impescui, i. 318 Impete, i. 1 66 Impeto, i/277 Impetus, ii. 344 Impiugo, i. 245. 247 Implecto, i. 275 Impleo, i. 199. ii. 212 Implico, or, i. 185. ii.
,

Incubatio, i. 187 Incubitio, i. 187 Incubo, i. 183. ii.

212

Incudo,

227 Inculpo, i. 264 Incnmbo, i. 219. 312. 212 Incurro, i. 269 Incursare, ii. 212
i.

ii,

Incus,

i.

48. 85.

ii.
i.

324,

Illacrymo,
Illaqueo,
Ille,
i.

216
ii.

212-

179
67.
75, 91,

Imploro,

ii.
i.

6.

92
Illecebra,
Illex,
Illexi,
ii.
i.

Impono, 212
Impos,
i.

181 260.

ii.

177.
ii.

Incusum, ssum, Incutio, i. 212 Indago, ii. 296 Inde, ii. 149 Indecor, i. 142
Index, i. lodico,
ii.

228

6.
i.

158

43. 82. 107.

90. ii. 80 90. 221. 309.

363
91

323. 344

212
ii.

i.320
i.

Illic, ii.

Illicio,

lllico,

ii.
i.

208, 209. 320 150. 334

Impotente, i. 101 Imprimis, ii. 158 Imprimo, i. 258.

Improbis, bus,
i.

Indictio,
n.

243

212
ii.

143.

236 Illinio, i. 282 liiino, i. 262 Illiricum, i. 29

Illido,
lllitnrgi, Iliius, ii.
i.

304
Impuber, Impubes,
bes,
bis,
i. i.

142
80. 142

Indigene, ii. 80 Indigere, ii. 63 Indiges, i. 79. 156 Indigne, ii. 351 Indignus, ii. 63
Indipiscor,
i.

300

bis

15

Impuritia, i. 153 In, ii. 41 bh. 50.53.70.

72. 181, 182.
Inanis,
ii.

Indo, i. 232 Indoleo, i. 193

Indoles,
i.

298

338

Illo,

ii.

94.

Illoc,

ii.

13O 255
187. 255

62

lip
ii.

Indotestato,

284
ii.

Iliac,

ii.

illuceo,
Illudo,

i.

205
ii.

Inante, ii. 152 Inardeo, i. 203 Inars, ii. 252. 283

Indu, ii. 296. 336 Induco, i. 158. 221.

212
Indulgeo,
i.

Illucescere,
i.

99
ii.

235.

211

Inaudio, Inausus,

Im, ii. 92 Imago, i. 27

Imbarbis, ii. 252 Imbecillimus, ii. 88 Imbecility, ii. 305. 349

282 139 Incaleo, i. 193 Incalesco, i. 311 Incedo, i. 239 Incendo, i. 227
i.

204. 321.
ii.

ii.

ii.

213
Induo,
i.

213. 313.
ii.

45.

213
Industrius,

Indutum,

Incesso,

i.

273. ik 212

Imber,
106.

i.

32. 75. 98, 99.

Imbibo, Imbrex,

339 218 i. 53 Imbuo, i. 213

ii.
i.

Incestum, tus, i. 145 Inchoo, ii, 286 Incido, i. 237, 238.

Ineo, i. Ineor, ii. 118

Ineptia?,
ii.
i.
i,

89 312 284. ii. 213

ii.

Ineptio,
Inertia,

212
Incino,
i.

i. i.

159 285 153

153
ii.

259
i.

Infamia,
ii.

Imito, or, Inmianis,

ii.
i.

103. 105 117. 156.

Incipio,
ii.

210, 211.

Iufans,i. 110. 115.

81.

99
Incircum,
ii.

179
152
ii.
..

150

Infarcio,

i.

288

Immemor,
Immergo,
Immerito,

i.

107

Incita, as,

i.

249
178
ii.

166. Adincitas >

i.

178
8

ii.
i.

redactus, )

Immineo,

191.

211

Immitto, i. 275 Immolior, ii. 103 Immorior, i. 302 I m munis, ii. 63 bis

178 Inciti, Incitus, i. 166 Inclamare, ii. 99

ii.

178 Infer, rus, i. 142 Inferi, ii. 177 Inferiae, i. 159 Inferne, ii. 331 Infernus, i. 127
Infera,
ii.

Inclinare,

ii.
i.

212
235.
ii.

Infero,

i.

268.
i.

ii.

213

Includere,
Inclytus,

212

Inllcias,
Inficio,
i.

166

Imo, ii. 334 Impar, i. 94. ii. 339 Impedio, i. 312 Impegi, i. 324
Jmpello,
i.

ii.

88

254

Incoho, ii. 286 Incolo, i. 252 Increbesco, ii. 286 Increpo, i. 184

Infigo,
Infit,

i.

207 242
ii.

Inliuitior,
ii.

88

121
i,

Inflecto,

274
Infligo.

INDEX OF WORDS.
241 36 lufremo, i. 256
Infligo,
i.

Insidio, or,

ii.

103.'

105

Intersero,

i.

87 J.
i*

275.

Infra,

ii.

Insido,
Insilio,
Insist o,
ii.

i.
i.

253
ii.

317
Inti'stinum, nas,
Iiitexo,
ii.

Infrico,

i.

186
i.

Insiuuo,

Infringe,

'246

289. ii. 213 101 i. 279. 310.

143

282 Intingo, i. 241

i.
i.

Infundo,

234.

213

213
Insomnia, um, i. 137 Insono, i. 183 Inspergo, i. 249
luspicio,
i.

lutono,
Intra,

184. 187

Ingemo, i 256 Ingemino, ii. 101 Ingenia, i. 155 Ingenium, i. 155. ii. 177 Ingens, ii. 88 Ingero, i. '269. ii. 213
Ingratiis,
i.

ii.

36

Introduce, ii. 308 Intrude, i. 236

209. 320

Inspuo, i. 217 lusputare, ii. 213

Instarr,
i.

Intiibum, bus, i. 46. 145 Intueor, tuor, i. 297. 309.

ii.

214
ii.

16C>

164. 167.
i.

ii.

18

Intus,

139.

344

Ingratitude,!. 28

Ingravesco,
Ingredior,
i.

i.

'226
ii.

Instaurare, Insternere,

167

301.

213

Institio,

ii.

Ingruo,

i.

Inguen,

i.

217 30

Ingurgitare, ii. 213 Inhaereo, i. 203 Inhiare, ii. 213

Instituo, i. Institututn, ii. 177 Insto, i. 181. 310.

ii. 213 213 214

luvado, i. 236. H.-31. 214 Invaleo, i. 192 Invebo, i. 251. ii. 214 Invenio, i. 286. ii. 181

Invergere,
ii.

99.

Inverto,

i.

ii. 100 278

213
Instruo,

Inhibeo,
Iniens,
i.

i.

188
121

215 Insuber, i. 75
i.

284
208
i.

Injexo,
Injicio,

ii.

i.

Inimicitia,
Initus,
ii.

153. 159

99 213 Insumo, i. 257 Insuper, ii. 152

Insuescere,
Insultare,
ii.
ii.

Imeteratus, ii. 142 Invia, i. 161 Invictus, ii. 88 Invideo, i. 200.

ii.

26.

214
Inviso,
i.

273
ii.

Invisus,

88

305
i.

Injungo,
Iniex,
ii.

Injurius,'ii.

241 89

363
ii.
i.

Insuperhabere, ii. 152 Insurgo, i. 243 Intelligo, i. 249. 320 Intendo, i. 230. ii. 213
Inter,
ii.

Invitare, ii. 214 Invitus, ii. 88

Inultus,
ii.

159

Innecto,

284 275 Innitnr, i. 299 Innoxius, ii. 89

Inlustris,
i.

36. 78

Intercede, i. 239 Intercludere, ii. 213 Intercus, i. 86. ii. 324.

Inundo, i. 179 Inungo, i. 242 Invocare, ii. 214

Innubo,

217.
ii.

219.

ii.

345
Interdico,
i.

Involucrum, ii. 345 Involve,!. 281 Inure, i. 270

Inuus,
lo,
i.
i. 161 146

305
Inoffermis,
1

221.

ii.

45.

Inoleo, i. loops, i. 93. 107. 167.

63. 324 Inquam, ii. 120

306 95. ii. 99

213
Interea,
ii.
ii.

145. 328
'214

Iphigenia,
Iphiti,
ii.

ii.

300

Interesse,
Interest^
Interficio,

ii.
ii.

243

Inquies,

i.

71>.

149.

ii.

323
Inquietns,
ii.

323
1

Inquinare, i. 2 25 Inquire, i. 266 Insania, i. 153. ii. 99

66 207 Iriterfor, i. 294 Interjacere, ii. 214 Interjicio, i. 208 Intcrimo, i. 257
23.
i.

Ipse, ii. 75. 92. 96 Ipsissimus, ii. 89. 96

Ipsius,
ii.
ii.

Ipsus,
Irae,
i.

298 92

153
i.

Irasoor,
Iratus,
Ircos,
Ire,
i.

296
134

Interitup,

ii.

142

ii.

Interluo,

i.

213

ii.

280
ii.

213 Insanus, i. 60 Insceudere, ii. 213 Incribo, i. 218 Insector, i. 294 Insequor, i. 298 Jnsero, i. 271. 317 Inserpo, i. 264 Imervire, ii. 213
Insanire,
ii.

Intermico, i. 184 Intermisceo, i. 190 Intermitto, i. 275 Interneco, i. 186 Internosco, i. 223 Internundinium, ii. 286
Iiitero,
i.

283. 306.

34.

118. 180, 181. 214 Iri, i. 306. ii. 133 Iris, i. 92. 97
Irraucio,

Irrepo,

266
i.
i.

Interpono,
Interpres,

260
79.
ii.

it

80.

288 264 Irrideo, i. 202 Irrumpo, i. 264 Irruo, i. 216

i.

i.

Inservitus,

ii.

Insessus, ii. Insideo, i. 200

Insidiae,
i.

142 142

322
139 Interpreter, ii. 103 luterseco, i. 186
Interpretatus,

Is,

ii.

Isis,

i.

75. 91, 92, 93 120. 122

ii.
i. 127 180

Ismarus,
Istac,

159

1st*

INDEX OF WORDS.
Iste,
ii.

91
i, i.

Juglans,

i.

87.
lus,

ii.
i.

Ister, rus,

Isthmus,
Istic,
ii.

142 47

Jugulum,

179 145

Labo,

i.

177. 311
ii.

Jugum,

ii.

278

Labor, i. 91. 299. Laboratus, ii. 142

Ljtboro,
ii.

277

91.95

Istuc,
It,
ii.

95 Istud, ii. 337

ii.

Jugus, i. 161 Juliomagus, i. 24

Junexit,
ii.
i.

9.

215

284
172. 220. 241.

2'96

Ita,

ii.

328. 330
i.

Jungo, 319.
Junior,

ii.

Italia,

15
ii.

ii.

214 296
3. 31. 70. 76.

Labos, ii. 277 Labrusca, um, i. 137 Lac, i. 29, 30. 70. 72. 153. 159

Lacer,

i.

67
us,
i.

Itaqtse ergo, Iter, i. 32.

157
ii.

Juno,

i.

3
i.

Lacertum,

145

70. T6.

Jupiter,

182
Itin,
ii.

134.167
338
i.
ii.

Itiner,

70,

Itum,
Itur,

310
118
J.

ii.

Jurabere, ii. 142 Jurandus, ii. 141, 142 Juratur, ii. 141, 142 Jurat us, ii. 142 Juratus sum, ii. 102
Jure,
ii.

Lacesso, i. 272, 273 Laches, i. 63 Lacio, i. 208. 273. 313 Lacryma, ii. 280. 286

Lacryrno,
Lactes,
i.

or,

ii.

105

159

178

Lacunar, i. 31. 139 Lacus, i. 124

Laedo,
i.
ii.

193 bis Jacet humi, ii. 180

Jaceo,
i.

Jacio, i. 176. 207. 324 Jactare, ii. 211 Jacto, ito, i. 312

JureconsuJtus, i. 61 Jurgo, or, ii. 105 Jurisconsultus, i. 61 Juro, i. 304, ii. 99. 214.

172. 235. 320,

321.
Laato,

304
68 105
i.

Laertius,
ii.
i.

305
Jus,
i.

Laetor,

293.
.

ii.

22. 71.

85.

113.
i.

ii.

324.

99. 105

Jamdiu,

ii.

150
ii.

344
150. 154
150. 154

Laevus,
60. 62
ii.
i.

ii.

287
i.

Jamdudum,

Jusjurandum,
Jusit,
Jussi,

Lagopus,
Lailaps,
Lais,

49.

57

Jam

olim,

ii.

154

284
321, 322
i.

i.

13

Jainprkiem,

ii.

Jana, ii. 2,98 ii. 178 x Januarius, Janus, ii. 298 Jason, i. 74 Jaxo, ii. 121

Jussum, sus,
Justa,

143. 145

i. 161 Justa persolvere, ii. 177 Justitia, i. 153. ii. 298

324 Jecinoiy i. 34 Jecor, i. 34. 70

Jeci,
i.

Justitium, i. 155 Juvat, ii. 31. 122

Juvenale,
ii.

Jecur,

i.

34.

77. 134.

187 104 Juventlis, i. 104

Juvatio,
i.
i.

i. 119. 121. ii. 299 Lambio, bo, i. 219. 324 Lamenta, turn, i. 161 Lamentatus, ii. 139 Lampas, i. 35. 77. 138.ii. 322. 340 Lanea, i. 137 Langueo, i. 197. 317. 323

321
Jesus,
ii.

Joannes,

ii.

345 340
i.

Juveuior, ii. 88. 296 Juveuis, i. 109. ii. 80,88.

Lania, 137

nicia,
ii.

nicium,

i.

Laniana,
Lanista,

177 143
Juventa, tus, i. 159 Juventus, i. 48. 86. 135.

Lanio, nius,
ii.

Joeularis, rius,

180 i. 140 80

Jocum,
Jovis,
i.

cus,
3.

i.

127. 145 31. 70/76.

Lanx,

i.

51

139
Juvo,
Juverint, i. 171. 182. 317.ii.
ii.

134. 167

309

Lapidesco, i. 226 Lapis, i. 39. 41. 99. 226.

284 Jousit, ii. 284 Jousus, ii. 284

Jous,
ii.

178 Laquear,
i.

27
Juxta,
ii.

31, 96. 106.

36
K.

Jubar, 5. 31 bis. 95, 96. 151. 135. ii. 320 Jubeo, i, 203. 321, 322.
ii.

320 Lar,i.74. 112,113. 156. ii. 320. 339

139.
ii.

9.
i.

27
15

Judffi,

Ka3so, ii. 227 Kalendae, i. 159

Juda?us, i. 15 Judaicus, ii. 350 Judex, i. 90. ii. 81. 178

Judici(',
Jucli, o,
ii.

Krus,

ii.

272

Largio, or, i. 293. ii. 105 Larissa, i. 15 Larix, ii. 326 Lars, i. 74 Laser, i. 32 Lassus, i. 1S. 226. 301
Latebrae,
i.

178
i.

159
ii.

Judicium,
i.

15

tabasco,

i.

226. 311"

Lateo,

i.

193.
i.

215

90 Juger, rum, i. 132. 141.

161

Labef'acib, i. Labes, i. 99.

206
153 137

Later, i. 76 Lateranense,
Latet,
ii.

103
Latex,

Labia, urn,

i.

31. 197

INDEX OF WORDS.
Latex, i. 52 Latine, ii. 181
Latito,
,

Liber,
Liber,

i.

66, 67.

ii.

178

ii.

62

i.

193
80.

Latro,

ii

350

Latum,

ii.

US

Liberare, ii. 67. 215 Liberatns, ii. 61 Liberi, i. 156. ii. 82

Liveo, i. 198 Liviscor, i. 312 Lixa, ii. 80

Lixivia,

um,

i.

137

Loca,

ii.

145. 178

Latus, i. 48. 83 Lavacrura. ii. 302. 349 Laver, i. 32, 33

Lavit,
ii.

Libertabus,

i.

Liberum,
Libet,
i.

i.

64 69

Loci,i. 128. 156 Luculi. i 156

309
ii.

Lavo, i. 182. 309. 309

101.

307. ii. 26. 122 Libitum, ii. 141 Libra, i. 12

Librae,
ii.

Locum,
ii.

i.

145.
i.

ii.

145
93. 116.

Locuples,

79.

62. 322. 340. 341

Laupbeius apotheca, i. 10 Laureatae, ii. 179 Laurus, i. 148 Laos, i. 49. 85. 113. ii. 178
Lautia,
i.
1

178 Libripens, i. 87 Libum, us, i. 145 Licebit, ii. 155. 272

Licentior, Liceo, or,
ii.

Locus,

i. 126, 127, 128. 145. 156. ii. 145. 178

88
193. 305.
ii.
ii.

Lodix, i. 52 Longe, ii. 18. 61 Loquentium, turn,

bis

i.

115

i.

61

121
Licet,
i.

Lautitiae,

i.

182

307.

26. 122.

Leaena, i. 5 Leander, drus, i. 65 Leber, ii. 252. 26 1 284 Lebes, i. 36. 79. ii. 323 Lecca, i. 10 Lece, ii. 284
.

155
Licet,
ii.

Loquor, i. 297. ii. 281. 215 Lotium, i. 182. ii. 350

153
i.

Loumen,
161 Lubet,
i.

Licia, urn,

ii. 255. 364 307. ii. 258

Licitum, ii. 141 Liciturum, ii. 141 Licnit, ii. 155

Lien,,
i.

Lucar, i. 32. 96 Luceo, i. 89. 205. 310.

bis.
ii.

284 Leciones, ii. 273 Lectio, i: 27

Lecio,
ii.

30.

73
1

338
Lignor,
i.

31
i.

320. ii. 99 Lucer, i. 118 Lucerna, ii. 304 Lucescit, ii. 169
Luci, i. 100 Lucifer, i. 3. 67 Lucilius, ii. 288

Lector, trix,

ii. i.

81

Lectum,
Lege,
ii.

us,

145. 148

144

69 Ligo, i. 27. 72 Ligon, i. 70

Lignum,

Legio, i. 27 Legitimus, ii. 88. 351 Lego, i. 180. ii.215 Lego, i. 89. 171. 248. 325. ii. 304 )
Leiber,
ii.

Liaur, 143.
Ligurio,

giis,
ii.
i.

i.

85.

142,

321.

324
29

Lucipor, ii. 229 Lucius, ii. 227

312
i.

Lucrum,
Luctus,
i.

us,

i.

145

Ligustrum,

20,

261

Limax, Limen,
Limes,

i.

i.

56, 57 141
i.

Lucu,

ii.

204 252
i.

Leibertaded, ii. 284 Leitem, ii. 284 Lelex, ii. 325

Li me ut um,
i.

141

36

Limus,

Lemur,

i.

18.

156

Lendes, i. 156 Lenio, ii. 101 Lens, i. 49. 87. 92. 156 Leo, i. 5. 312. ii. 334

151 Lineas, ii. 178 Linio, no, i. 262, 263. 282.309. 313. 324. ii.
i.

153 ii. 30 Ludi, i. 156. ii. 178 Ludifico, or, ii. 105
Luculentias,

Ludere ludum,

Ludo, 215
Lues,
i.

i.

235.
ii.

321.

ii.

153.
i. i.
i.

341

72.310
Linquo,
.

Lugdunum,
265
Lugeo,

i.

16.

29
f
ii.

i.
i.

204. 310. 320

Leopardus, i. 62 Lepor, pos, pus,

84.
ii.

Linter,
ii.

32, 33. 76. 114.

ii.

Lumbi,

156
30. 73. 162.

i.

57.

339
ii.

Lumen,
364

Lesbos,
Letale,

i.

321. 324 17

i.

Lethe,

ii.

104 331
i.

272 272 Liquefacio, i. 207

Liqebit,

Liquebit,

Lethum,
Letuin,
i.

155

Leva re,
Levir, Levis,
i.

ii.

263 215

ii.

Lex,

i.

33 287 89 bis.

ii.

325

Liqueo, i. 191.313.323 Liquet, i. 308 Liqui, i. 323, 324 Liquidus, ii. 303 Liquor, i. 303. ii. 303 Lis, i. .81. 111. 117. H. 323. 342
Literae,
i.

Lexivia, urn, i. 137 Lihanus, i. 20 Libbys, ii. 342 Libens, ii. 145

Literas,

ii.

Littus,

i.

159 178 84

Litum,

ii.

310

Luna, i. 151 Luo,i. 213. 216, 217. ii. 215 Lupa, i. 5 Lupanarium, i. 139 Lupin us, i. 145. 150 Lupum, pus, i. 5. 145 Lufci, i. 321 Lustra, um, i. 162 Lustrate, i. 1 62 Lustrum, ii. 243.-S64 Lutetia, i. 14. 134 Lutuui, i. 155 Lux,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Lux,
i.

5 1.55. 59.9:9.113.
ii.

Mandibula, lum,

i.

137

153.

Luxi,

i.

227. 304. 327 310. 3QO bis

Luxuria, es, i. 138 Luxurio, or, ii. 105 Lycaon, ii. 300 Lymphor, i. 138 Lynces, ii. 341

Mando, i. 227. 309, 310 Mane,i. 167. ii. 150. 252 Maneo, i. 203 300. 3 10.
319, 320.
ii.

Maxumus, Me, ii. 83.

ii.

258. 284 249. 252. 33*

ii.

Mea

refert,
ii.
ii.
i.

24
181.

Mecastor,

ii.

13. 99. '215

Mecum,
Medea,
Medeor, 215

190.

286 249
ii.

Manes,

Lynx,

i.

57.

12, bis

i. 117. 150. 177. 227. Manis, i. 117. 150. 177. 227. Manna, i. 22. 25

156.

ii.

300
303.
i.

258
156.
ii.

27.
177.

258

Medicina, 180

137.

ii,

M.
Macedo,
i.

71.

ii.
i.

319
137. 155

Mansi, i. 319, 320 Mansues, i. 79. ii. 323 Mansuetus, i. 79. ii. 323

Medico,

or,

ii.

K>5.
i.

215
145
103.

Medimnum,

mis,

Macella, lum,

Mansum,
Mantile,

i.
i.

310
'

Mediocris, ii. 88 Meditor, i. 294.

ii.

Macer,

ii.

304
i.

71

Maceria,

es,
ii.

138

Macero,

304 Machaon, ii. 300

Machinatus, ii. 139 Machinor, ii. 103 Macistratos, ii. 273
Madefacio,
ii.

Mantus, ii. 345 Manubiae, i. 159 .Manumitto, i. 275

215 Medius

lid us, ii.

i

181

Megalesii,

ii.

178

Mehe,
ii.

ii.

249
ii.

Manus, 345

i.

17. 44. 123.

Mehecum,

249

M seamier
1

307
i.

drus,

142

Maenalus, i. 127 Magalia, i. 162 Mage, ii. 145

.

Mapalia, i. 162 Marcipor, ii. 229 Marcius, ii. 287 Marcus, ii. 227
i. 25. 95, 9-6. 105. 114. 116. 155. ii. 178 Margarita, tuin, i. 26.

Mehercule, ii. 181 Mei, ii. 97 Meio, i. 252 Mel, i. 29. 70. 73. 9. 113. 150. 164. ii. 337

Mare,

Melampus,

ii.

345

Magester, ii. 252 Magis, ii. 34.56,5-7. 145.

137

175

Magnanimus,
x

Magnates,

ii.

88 177. 180
Ii.

Margo, Maria,

i.
i.

28. 72
3. 10.

155

Ma rid,

Magnes, i. 36. 79. ii. 323 Magni, ii. 65. 144 Magnopere, ii. 150
Maialis,
i.

284 Mariscus, ii. 90 Marita, i. 20

ii.

Melaniuin, i. 10 Mele, i. 164 Melior, i. 84 Melius, i. 84. ii. 144. 524 Mella,i. 150 bit 164 Melle, i. 70 Melo, los, lus, i. 22, 23.
143. ii. 344,350 Memet, ii. 308 Meminens, ii. 419

Maritus, MarrnOr,

i. i.

20.

ii.
ii.

34.

180 321

Maian, ii. 338 Maiiam, ii. 265. 284

Major, i. 84. 107, 108 Majoragius, i. 10 Majores, i. 156. ii. J80 Majus, i. 84. ii. 278. -324 Male, ii. 331 Male audit, ii. 181
Maledicentior, ii. 304 Maledicere, ii, 215

Mars,

i.

3.

31
i.

Marspiter, 167

61. 77. 1*8.

Memini, i. 300. ii. 33. 119. 215 Mernnon, i. 73. ii. 319

Mavtius, i. 6. ii. 287 Martyr, i. 74. ii. 81. 321 Mas, i. 55. 78. 111. 114. ii. 320. 322

Memor,
ii.

i.

104. 107. 142.

86. 88. 321

Masculas, ii. 82 Massa, ii. 278 Massicum, ii. 180

Memordi, i. 175 Memoror, ii. 215 Menda, dum, i. 137

Menelaon, i. 66 Menehius, ii, 300 Meneo, i, 300 Menerva, ii. 252. 284 Meninx, i. 52 Meniscor, i. 300. 119 Meno, ii. 119 bis Mens, i. 116. 143. 300 Mensis, i. 39. ii. 178 Mensus, i. 303. ii. 139 Mentio, i. 300. ii. 119 Mentis, i. 49 Mentitus, ii. 139 Mentus, i. 300 Mentum, ii. 119 Meo, i. 179 Mequu), ii, 272 Mercatura^

304 286 Malivolus, ii. 286 Malo, i. 253. ii. 118. 296 Malvas, i. 150 Malum,ii. 178
Maledicus,
Malificus,
ii.
ii.

Mater, 339

i.

3.

76.
i.

ii.

302.

Materfainilias,

Materia, es, 149

Matricida,
ii.

i.

63 138

b>s,

308. 350

Malus,

i.

19
ii.
ii.

228 304 Mammona, i. 3, 4 Manare, ii. 215 Manceps, i. 87. 167 Mancipium, i. 9. 29. 167

Mamercus,

Maimlla,

Matrimus, ii. 351 Matrona, i. 12, 10 Maturesco, i. 311

Mavelis,

118 118 Maxillaris, i. 6 Maxime, ii. 61

ii.

Mavellem,

ii.

Mandare oblivion!, ii,206 Mandutum, tus, i. 145

Maximi,

ii.

65
ii.

Maxsumo,

284

INDEX OF WORDS,
Mercatura, tus, i. 139 Mercatus, ii. 1 39
Merces,i. 36. 80. 116.
ii.

Minos, i. 82. ii. 323 Minose, ii. 284

Momen, i. 141 Momentum, i.

141

Minuo,

322 Merco,

213 Minus, 'ii. 59

i.

or,

ii.

67.
i.

105

Mercuri,

rie,

69

Minutiae, i. 159 Minxi, i-320

Momordi, i. 174. 324 Mnnentum, i. 1 15 Moneo, i 171, 172. 187.

319.
ii,

44. 46.

119.

Mereo, or, i. 192. ii. 105. 215 Mereto, ii. 252 Meretricium, i. 115 Merges, i 37 Mergo, i. 249. ii. 215
Meridies,
i.

Mirari, ii. 216 Mirus, ii. 88

181. 216

Moueor,

297

36.
ii.

ii.

151.

308 Meritissimum,

Mis, ii. 92 Misceo/i. 190. ii. 216 Miser, i. 67 Miser, sum, ii. 177 Miserere fratns, ii 22 Miserere uobis, ii. '28
Misereo.
105.
or,
ii.
i.

M..neU, i. 63 Monimentum, ii. 258 Monitum, ii. 312

Moiioceros,

Mons,
Ill
ii.

i.

i. 56. 82 50. 87.

99.

89

i.

297.

Monteis,

i.

Merito, ii. 178. 334 Meritus, ii. 88, 139

216
22. 105

Misero, or,
Miserescit,

Moratus Mordeo.
201. 3

ii.
i.

116 139

172. 174, 175.

Merops,

57 Mertare, ii. 276 Merum, ii. 180 Merx, i. 1 1 1 Messi, i. 99 Messim, i. 92

i.

31

.'4

Miseresco,

ii.

32.

105.

Moreni,

ii

177
ii.

216
Miseret, i. 307 ii. 32 Miserete, ii. 124 Misertum, ii. 141

in t^erere.
i.

Morior,

30'2.

26 309

Messui, i. 3 9 Metatus, ii. 139 Meteora, ii. 359

1

Methodus;
Metior, 103
i.

i.

44
ii.

302, 303.

Meto, or, ii. 105 Meto, i. 275. 319 Metreta, i. 26 Metuo, i. 216. ii. 215
Metus,i. 123. 125. 151 Meus, i. 68. ii. 94, 95. 127

Miserus, i. 67 Missa, sio, i. 136 Mitesco, i. 226 Mithra, ii. 350 Mithradates, i. 147 Mithridates, i. 147 Mitto, i. 275. 321,ii, 178

Moror, i. 295. ii. 100. 216 Mors, i. 100. 301. ii. 69. 178

Moi'aHs i 6. ii. 177 Mos. i. + 2. 8'2. 113 MoselU, i 13 Mot:.m, ii 310

i:

Mitylene. i. 15 Mius, ii. 94 Mna,i 159

1$7. 317. M xeo, tor. 516 M x 'leinde, 157

ii.
s,
i

ii.

--20.

ii.

350.

Mnesteus,

ii.

296
i.

361
295.
ii.

Modero,
Modia,
ii

or,

Mucro,
Mngil,
Rfyla
i.

i.

27. 57.

103. 105.

216
i.

i.

71 99 141

Mi,i. 68. ii. 95. 296 Michael, i. 3. ii. 337 Michel, ii. 337

178
us,

64
i

Medium,

Mico,

i.

184. 187. 319

Micturio, i. 291 Mihi, ii. 296 Miles, i. 80. ii. 81. 322. 341 Miletus, i. 17
Militioe,
ii.

145 Modo, ii. 178. 334 bis Modulor, ii. 103 Moenera, ii. 261 Mcenia. i. 117. 162 Mrenus, ii. 261
i.
1

,uy;,

147
i.

Muictra, irum, 205 Mu'tf<-ale, i. 205

137.

Mulceo

i.
i

?()>. :>10

Mulwo,
ii.

205, 204,005.
.

Moeotis,

19.

122.

297
Moereo,
i.

310. Mnlif.

'V20. 3'21
,

i.

3. ii.

320

144
ii.

192.
-261
i.

3X)4. ii.

Mille,

i.

22.

85. 178.

215
Moerus,
ii.

236
Mille & unus, ii. 85 Millia frumenti, ii. 178
Milliare,
i.

Moestitia,
,

153 153

i 150 L 310 321 Multt.ii 65 Multiplex, ii. 88 Multiplier i 185 Mnlto, ii, 61 178

MuNa.

Mu

si,

Mimallones, ii. 341 Mina, 33, i. 159. 194 Mineo, i. 191. 193

Mingo, i. 252. 3'20 Minime, ii. 331 Minimi, ii. 65 Miniscor, i. 300 Ministrare, ii. 215
Minoris,
ii.

Molans, i. 6. ii. 178 Mole, ii. 331 Moles, ii. ^04 Molestus, ii. 304
Molio,
or, ii. 103.
i.

Multa mane,
Multur,
Mi'lxi,
ii
ii

ii

102
14;

MiiUu-i,,
i

^20
*"*.
'

105

M'nulitia

Mollicia, es,

138

Mundana,

65

Molo, i. 252 Molossus, ii. 366 Moly, i. 15, 29

Mim

'us

i
'

Munero,

or,
i.

.;

Muugo,

24

Mun.

INDEX OF WORDS.
Municeps,
81
i.

87. 108.

ii.

Necessurn,
i
i

Munio, Muuus,
Jtfurex,
ji.

283
48. 83.
ii.

Necesdtas, tudo, i. 167 Nee lego, ii. 277

Neco,
i.

i.

140

Nihili,

ii.

65

Nihilominus, ii. 350 Niuilum, i. 155. ii. 305,

324

186.

Mura'is,
i

ii.

177
31, 32. 155.
ii.

Nee

oiiurn,

52
i.

Murmur,
321

Nectar, i. Necto, i. 172. 274. 321,

313.319 273 95, 96. ii. 320

ii.

350
Nil,
ii.

296. 337
ii.

Nimio,
Nimis,

178
ii.

Nimirum,
ii.

150. 308
-

322
102
ii.

'

Murmuror, Mus, i. Musa,

Nectus,i. 187
Nefas, i 22. 154. 164. 307. 340 Nefrens, i. 6. 57. 87 Negligo, i. 249. 320.
ii.

Murtia Dea,

276

145 Nimium, ii. 145 Ningit, ii. 169 Ningo, Ninus,

i.

57. 85. 112, 113 i. 63, 64. 125. ii.

250
17

i.

83 Muscus, i. 151 Musica, ii. 177 Musice, i 25

Mussitare,
ii.

ii.

Nisi,

ii.
i.

156. 332, 333

i.

277 Negotium,
145.

Nitor,
i.

7.

ii.

3.

170.
i.

178.

236.

100

273

298.ii.7l. 216 155 70. 90 Nivis, Nix, i. 9. 112. ii. 326

Nitnim,
i

Musta, turn, i. 150. ii. 180 Muta, ii I0i. 216 Muisa, i. 150 Mutuor, i. 295. ii. 67. 216 Mycenae, i. 15. 160 Myrteta, turn, i. 137 Mystax, i. 52

Nemo,

72. 151.ii. 80
ii.

Noceo,

i.

193, 194.

ii.

26.

338 Nempe, ii. 176 Nemus, i. 84 Nenu, ii. 336 Nro, i. 199 Nepenthes, i. 37
Netnon',
Nt-pel,
i.

100.216
Nocbe, i. 116 Noe, i. 164
Nolo,
i.

253.
i.

ii.

118. 334,

335
Nornades,

156
73.
ii.

18
ii.

Nomen,
323

i.

228.

N.
Naeniae,
i.

Nep* te, i. 96 Nepqs, i. 46. 82. Ncpti, i. 99

159
ii.

Nequam,
Neque,
ii.

i.

Naiades,
Nais,
ii

540
157
3()Q.
ii.

164. ii. 307 155. 307

~99
ii.
i.

Nam
Nar,

cur,
i.

Nauciscor,

ii

03

14. 159.
15.
i.

339

Narbo, i. Naibona,

136, 137
i.

Nequeor, ii. 117 Nequiens, i. 88 Nequitia, es, i. 138 Nereides, .ii. 300. 341 Nerien, i. 140
Nerio, i. 72. 140 Neronior, ii. 87 Nescio, i. 283.

338 Nominari, ii. 13 Non, ii. 176 Non modo, ii. 155. 176 Non solum, ii. 1 76 Non tantum, ii.- 176 Non est meum, ii. 179 Non vereor ne, ii. 1 64

137
47, 145

Non vereor ne non, ii. 1 64 Non vereor ut, ii. 164 Non vereor ut ne, ii. 164
Nonas,
i.

Nardum,
Nares,
i.

dus,

159

Nar rare,
Nascor,

159 ii 216

ii.

334,

335
Nescis,
ii.

i.

Nasum,
Nat a,
ii.
i.

2D6. 302 sus, i. 145

i.

34.

342

Nonus, ii. 296 Norunt, i. 178 Noscito, i. 225

Nosco,
317.
Noster,
Nostin',
i.
ii.
.

64
41.

Natalis,

103. 156>

Nesciws, ii. 34. 335 Nestor, ii. 321. 339 Nevis, ii. 118

178.^223. 225.

119.304
97. 127

177

Natantum, i. 115 Nato, i. 312 Natrix, ii. 327 Natura, ii: 303 Natural It, ii. 303
Nauci, i. 167. ii. 65 Navebue, i. 92. 96. 99. ii. 178 Nauseo, i. 179

Neuter, i. 67 Neutri, i. 67 .Neutrins, i. 67, ii. 298 Nevult, ii. 118 Nex, i, 51 v 113. 167.

ii.

338

Nostras, i. 109, HQ.ii. 8t Nostrate, ii. 87

Nostri,
ii.
ii.

97

326
Nexi,
i.

Notitia, es, i. 138 Not:>x, ii. 255

Nexo, 319
Nexui,

i.

274. 321, 322 281. 299. 311.

Notum,
Novale,

ii.

304.310
i.

Ne,

154, 155. 160. 176. 287. 332.357

ii.

Neapolis,

i.

14

155.336 Necatus, i. 186, 187 Necessarius, ii. 89

Nee,
ii

319 ii. 300 Niger, i. 6. 67 Nigredo, i. 28 Nigrities, i. 28 Nigritude, i. 28 Nigror, i. 28

i.

Nicolaus,

Neces.se,

i,

167.

ii.

64

Nihil,

i,

167.

ii.

29G

177 75 Novemdecira, ii. 85 Novenus, ii. 296 Novi, i. 225.317. ii. 119 Novicius, ii. 287. 350 Novissimus, ii. 88 Nonntios, ii. 255 Novus, ii. 88 Nox, i, 90. 112. 1J6
lis, ii.

November,

Nube,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Nubes,
i.
i.

Nubo,
320.

73 219.306. 319,
30.
'2

Obmordeo,
Obnitor,
i.

i.

201

ii.

id.

288

Nuceris, i. ] 43 Nucis, i. 143

Nudare, ii. 63 NugJB, I 135. 159 Nulli, i. 68 Nullus, i. 68. ii. 80 Num, ii. 154 Numerius, ii. 227 Nurnerus, ii. 179

299 Obnixe, i. 299 Obnubo, i. 219 Oboleo, i. 194 Oborior, i. 302

Obrepo, Obruo,
i.

October, i. 75. 103 Octodecim, ii. 85 Oculus, i. 44 Odi.i. 305. ii. 119 Odio, or, ii 119

Odor,

i.

83. K. 273
ii.

263*. ii.

217
217.

OZdipus,

i.

216.
i.

ii.

OZstrum,

us,

302
Ob^caenus,

CEsum,
251 251

ii.

345 i. 145 261

Numus,

i.

11. 69.

ii.

179.

236. 287 Nuncopo, ii. 181

Obscurus, i. Obsecro, ii. 181 Obsequor, i. 298 Obsero, i. 271. 309.317

OEta, i. 14 Ofella, ii. 304 , Off-ndo, i. 227.

ii.

100.

217
Offero,
Officio,
i.
i.

267
207.
ii. ii.

Obses

i.

80.
i.

ii.

80
177

26

Nuudinas, i. 159 Nuntia, i. 179

Obsideo,
145.
ii.

200
ii.

Offieium,

Obsidionalis,

Nuntium, us, 179 Nuo, i. 217 Nuper, ii. 88

i.

Obsido,

i.

2:33

Obsisto,

i.

279

179 Oft'undo, i. 234 Ohe, ii. 298. 331 Oisum, ii. 261
ii
ii.

Nuperrimus, ii. 88 Nupsi, i. 319, 320. 288 Nuptiae, i. 159

Obsoleo, i. 195 Obsoletus, ii. 141, 142 Obstendit, ii. 268. 284
ii.

Oilier,
Oitile,

284 284

Obstentui, ii. 268 Obsto, i. 181. ii. 26 Obstrepo, i. 264. ii. 217
Obstringo,
i.

Oleaster, i. 19. 21 Oleo, i. 193, 194.217

Oterisatri,
i.

62

Oleum,
Olim,

i.

135. 153

Nuptunus,
Nupturio,

ii.
i.

252

244

ii.

15Q
,

291
142. 216

Noptus,

ii.

Obstruo, i. 215 Obtero, i. 266

Obtestor, i. 295 Obticeo, i. 196

Olim jam, ii. 154 Olim quandam, ii. 157

Olimpia, i. 162 Olivetum, i. 20 Olivitas, i. 153
Olli,
i.

Nutum, i. 123 Nusquam, ii. 18

Nntricor,
Nutritia,
ii.

i.

102 162
ii.

Obtirnus, ii. 268. 284 Obtineo, i. 189

Qbtingit, tigit, i. 245 Obtrectare, ii. 217

328.

ii.

92

Nux, L

21. 113. 143.

i.

Oloi,

ii.
i.

179. 327

Olus,

284 83

Nycticorax,

58

O.

Obtundo, I 231 Obtuor, eor, i. 297. 309 Obversari, ii. 217 Obverto, i. 278. ii. 217

Olusatrum, i. 62 Olympia, ii. 243

Omitto,
i.

276.

ii.

305.

350

O, ii. 74. 334 Ob, ii. 36, 182. 336 Obambulo, i. 178. ii. 217 Obduco, i. 221
Obedio, i. 285. 304. 350
ii.

Obviam

Obumbrare,
Occano,
i.

mittere, ii. 179 ii. 217. 306

Omne,

i.

6
i.

Obvolvoji. 281

Omneis, 261

116. 140.
i.

ii.

260

Omnipotens,

61.

ii.
ii.

308
90,

26.

Obeo,

i.

284
ii.

Occasus, ii. 141, 142 Occidens, i. 6 Occido, i. 174. 237,238.

240.
ii.

Omnis, i. 91.261

6.

116.

Obequitare, ii. 217 Obex, i. 53, 54. 167.

363
Obiens,
Objicio,
Obiit,
ii.

i.
i.

88
ii.

208. 178

217

142. 305 Obitus, Oblecto, or, ii. 71 Oblino, i. 262. 312

ii.

Oblitus, ii.33. 139 Obiivia, i. 162

Oblivio, um, us, 153. 162. 312
i.

Occino, i. Qccipio, i. 210, 211 Occipitium, i. 141 Occiput, i. 88. 99. ii. 325 Occubo, i. 183 Occulo, i. 252 Occulto, i. 252 Occultus, i. 252 Occumbo, i. 219. ii. 217

304 259

Onerare, ii. 62 Onix, i. 53. 90.

ii.

327

83 Opalus, i. 47 Opera, ii. 179 Opera?, i. 159

Onus,
i.

Operio, ii. 290. 318 Operior, i. 295

"

Opes,

i.

160
i.

Opifex,

108.
ii.

ii.

SO

Opimus,
Opino,

ii.

87, 88
ii

Occupare,
140.

ii.

217
ii.
i.

Opinatus.
or,

Occurro,
Ocior,
ii.

i.

269.

Ocimum, mus,
312,
88.

27 145

139 105
27.

Obliviscor, i. 300. ii. 103. 217

287
88

Opis, i. 1 60 Opitulo, or,

ir.

105

Ocissimus,

ii.

Oportebant,

ii.

124
Oportent,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Opnrtent, li. 124 Oportet, ii. 124. 139 Oporieto, i!. 124 O, ortnerit, ii. 1'24
Ovis,
i.

5. 92. 100.

ii.

179

Paries,

i.

36. 79.

ii.

341

P.
Paciscor,
bis.
i.

Parjetibus, ii. 264 Par'io, i. 176. 212. 290.

323, 324. 246. 300.

ii.

ii.

26

Oppando, i. '228 Oppedo, i. 230

Paris,

i.

112. 121
i.

Op peri or,
ii.

i,

290, 302

104 Paeo,

Parisii,
J.

15.
ii.

'^87
i.

246 Pactus, ii. 139

Parissitnus,

23,24. 134 89

Paro,

ii.

181
ii.

Oppeto,

277

Oppidoperquam, ii. 158 Oppidoquam, ii. 158

Onpignero,
Opj-leo,
i

Paean, i. 30. ii. 319 Page! la, ii. 89

Parricida, ii. 80. 308 Pars, i, 92. 100. 160.

Pago,

i.

246
ii.

179
.

84 J99
i.

Pagum,
Palam,
ii.

gus, i. 145 39. 350

i.

Parsi,

i.

222. 322
i.

Parsitas,

22<2

O,.pono,

i.
i.

260.
ii.

217

Palaria,

162
tus,
i.

'

Opprimo,
i.

O|>pugnare,

58 217

Palatum,
Palea,
Pales,
Pallas,
i.

145

160
i.

117. 167 Ops, Optimates, i. 110: 118. ii. 177. 180 Optio, i. 9. 27

Palemo, man,
i.

140

Parsurus, i. 222 Particeps, i. 87 Participate, ii. 218 Partim, ii. 150

Partis,

4
ii.

Pallados,
i.

344
77.
bis
ii.

Partio, or, ii. 105 i. 9^. 100. Partitus,

ii.

160

3.

119.

ii.

Optumus, ii. 258. 284 Opulenrf, lentus, i. 143 Opus, i. 17 84. 8G. 64. 179. 344

322. 340
ii.

Palleo.i. 191.

2n
143

Pallor,

i.

151
i.
i.

Palmaris, rius,

139 Parturio, i. 291. 312 Partus, i. 124 Parvi, ii. 65 Parum, ii. 150

Or,

i.

70
i. i.

Palmes,
27.
ii.

36. 80

Oratio,

179

bis,

39. 100
ii.

Palpebra, brum, i. 137 Palpo, or,ii. 105. 217

Parum Parum

multi, ii. 150 sape, ii. 150

ii.

Parvum,

150

Oreades, Orcinos,
Ordior,
;
i.

341

Palumbes,

i.

58
114.

ii.

280

Oi-lo,

i.

302. ii. 67. 103 27. 72. ii. 319

1(>2
i.

Palus, i. 48. 85. 145. 166. ii. 344

Pascha, i, 25. 155 Pasco, i. 224. 310, 311.

ii. 100, 101.218.268 Pascor, ii. 101. 218

Orgia,

i.

Pampinus, i. 46 Panax, ii. 327

Pandectae,
i.

Pascua,
ii.

i. i.

162

Or

thalcha, Oriens, i. 6

150

24.

178

Passum,

310

Oiion,
Orior,

i.
i-

73.

ii.

300

Pandion, ii. 300 Pando, i. 228, 229. 309,

302. 309, 310

i

310
PangO,
Panis,
i.
i.

Omatus,
Ornavit,

148

324
38. 109,
i.
i.

ii.
i.

252

13 Oro ut, ii. 181 Orontes, i. 120. 147 Orpheus, i. 65. 120. 296. 299. 345
Ornithk-e,
Orttis,
-

Panis acerosus,

110 83

Passus, i. 123. ii. 179 Pateo, i. 191. 194 Pater, i. 76. 93. 104. 106. 116. 118. ii. 339 Pater familias, i. 61. 63

Patibulum,

lus,

i,

145

Pannum,nus,
ii.

145. 148

Panther, a, 138
Papas,
ii.

i.

58. 62. 76.

Patio, ii. 105 Patior, i. 301. 310.H. 105

Petria, i. 6. ii. 180 Patricius, ii. 287

268
i.

150
83. 112.
ii.

Oryx, i. 58 Os, i. 43. 70. 323. 344 Osa, ii. 284 Oscen, i. 141

Papyrus, 145

44. 47. 136.

Patrimus,
Patrisso,

ii.

35 1
ii.

i.

311.

278
81

Par, i. 93. 320. 339

112.

ii.

28.

Patrius, ii. 88 Patruelis, i. 103.

ii.

Paracletus, ii. 300 Paradisus, i. 44

Pauca, ii. 180 Paveo, u 197. 310. 317

bis

Oscillum, ii. 89 O*culo, or. ii. 103. 105 Osta, i. 13, 14 Ostendo, i. 175. 230, 251 CMentare, i. 231 Ostentum, tus, i. 231 O-ttum, ii. 179 Ostrea, urn, i. 137 Osus, ii. 119 Othryx, i. 13, 14
Otones,
ii.

Paralipomenon, ii. 359 Parapherna, i. 162 Parasitaster, ii. 90 Parcimonia, ii. 287 Parco, i. 222. 322. ii. 217 Pardus, i. 58. 62
Parens, 81
i.

Paves, ne, ii. 161 Paves ut, ii. 161

Pavi,
i.

310. 317
ii.
ii.

Paulo,

Paulum,

178 150

4. 111. 115.

ii,

Parentalia,
Parentalis,

i.
i.

162

162

280

Pareo,

i.

193

Pavo, vus, i. 140, ii. 82 Pauper, i. 101. ii. 86 Paupera, ii. 86 Pauperia, es, tas, i. 138 Paupertates, i. 153 Pax,

Pax, i. 51. 113. 153. ii. 325 Pean, i. 30. ii. 319 Peccare peccata, ii. 30 Peccatnm, tus, i. 145 Pecten, i. 30. 73. ii. 338 Pectita te'lus, i. 277 Pectitae lanae, i. 277 Pecto, i. 274. 277. 322
Pectus,
Peciis,
i. i.

Perdepso,
Perdix,
i.

i. 273 58 Perdo, i. 232 Perdomo, i. 184

Perplicatus,

i.

186

Perpoto,

i.

182
ii.

Perquam,
Perquiro,

60. 153
'<!66

i.

Perduco,

i.

2'21
i.

Perduellio,

28

Perquisitins, ii. Perrexi, i. 320

53

84
2.

83.

85

bis.

167.

ii.
i.

80.

324

Peda,

155

Perduim, ii, 108. 117 Perduo, i. 233 Peregre, ii. 150 Perendie, ii. 150 Pereo, i. 284 Perfero, i. 268 Perficio, i. 176. 207. 303
Perficior,
i.
i.

Perrurnpir,
Pc>r$crib<>,
i.

ii.

102 218
293.
i.

Persequor,

i.

ii.

218

Perses, seas,

65. 143.

147
Perseverare, ii. 100 Persica, ii. 179
Persisto,
i.

Pedes, ii. 80. 341 Pedetentim, ii. 150

Peditus, i. 231 Pedio, i. 312 Pedo, i. 230, 231.

307
153

279

Perfidia,

Perfluo,
ii.

i.

Perfodio,

i.

263.

Perfrictio,

215 209 i. 206

Persolvo, i. 280^ Persono, i. 183. 187

Perstringo, Persuaileo,

310
324 Pegnium, i. 10
Pegi,
i.

Perfrigeo, i. 205, 206 Perfringo, i. 246 Perfruor, i. 299

Pegunia,

ii.

28 i

Pejero, ii. 305 Peiins, ii. 265 Pejor, jus, i. 84

Perfugio, i. 209 Per fundo, i. 234

265 244 i. 203 Persuasus, ii. 88 Pertaedere, ii. 218 Pertsdet, i. 307
Perstr^po,
i. i.

PertasduissC'nt,

ii.

124

Perfungor,

i.

296
i.

Pergama,

i.

128, 129

Pelagus, i. 45. 155 Pelea, ii. 284 Pellego, i. 320. ii. 287
Pellicio,
Pellis,
i.
i. i.

Pergamenum,
129. 145

129
i.

Pertaesum, ii. 141 Pertendo, i. 230 Perterreo, i. 188

128,
ii.

Pergamon, mus,
Pergo,
i.

Pertineo, Pertinet,

i.
ii.

189, 190

208, 209. 320

172. 254. 324.

243.
i.

320.

Pertingo,

i.
i.

43 245
236.
ii.
ii.

38

100. 218

Pervado,

213

Pello,
ii.

Perhibeo,
Periclei,
i.

218
i.

188 120
295.
ii.

Pervagatior,

Pelvis,

91

Periclitor,

i.

104

Pendas, ii. 66 Pendeo, do, i. 172. 174.

Periens,

i.

230.235. 324. 218

Penes,
ii.

ii.

22.

36. 341

Perimo, i. Perinde, ii. 150. 154 Perinde ac si, ii. 154 Period us, i. 44
Perlego,
Perlinor,
ii.

88 257

58 Pervagor, i. 295 Perveho, i. 251 Pervenio, i. 286

Perverto, or, i. 278, 279 Pervicax, i. 222

Pervigi!,
ii.

337
i.

Pervigiliuun,

137

Penetral, i. 1 39 Penetrare, ii. 100. 218

287.304
ii.

Perungo,

i.

242

ii.

Pensare,

ii.
ii.

218
151

Perlucidior,

102 53

Pes, i. 36. 60. 80. 107. 113. ii. 80. 522.341

Pensum,

Pentecontarchus, i. 287 Penurn, us, i. 2. 44. 46. 84. 145. 148 bit. 155

Perraaneo, i. 203 P^rmisceo, i. 190 Permitto, i. 276. ii. 218

Pessimus,

i,

Pe c sum,
151

i.

17. 48 286, 287.

ii.

Pepedi, ii. 310 Pependi, i. 324 Peperi, i. 176. 323, 324 Pepigi, i. 246
Pepuli, i. 324 Per, ii. 36. 49. 58. 158.

Permulceo, Permuletus,
Pernicies,

i.

i.

202 205
124.
148.

i.

153
Pern.cii,
i.

Pessundare, i. 181.28$ Pestes, i. 153 Pestifer, rus r i. 142 Pestilentias, i. 153

124. 148. 153

Petitum,
Peto,
i.

ii.

312
ii.

Pernitor,

i.

Pernix,

i.

299 299
194
1

171. 177. 276. 44. 67. 218

182
Peragit,
ii.

P^rauo, i. Peragror,
Percello,

300 247
102

Peroleo, Perosus,
Perpello,

i.
ii.

19

Petrus, i. 3. 154 Pexi, i. 322

i.

ii.
i.

253,,254 Percontari, ii. 44. 101 Percunctari, ii. 218 Percurro, i. 175. 269
Percutio,
i.

Perp^ndo, Perpenoa,
Perpes,
i.

i.

254 200
10
ii.

Phaeton, Phalanx,
Phalerae,

i.
i.
i.

74
52. 89

i.

158

79.
i.

341

Phaon,

Perpetior,

301

300 Pharetra, ii. 302

ii.

212

Perpetuo, ii. 178 Perpetuus, ii. 89

Pharias,

i.

Pharnax,

ii.

35 327
Pharus,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Pharus, i. 48 Phaselus, i. 45
Philippi, i. 15 Philosophaster, ii. 90 Phlins, i. 17 Phorcyn, ii. 319. 358

Plato, ton,
ii.

i.

3.

70. 140.

319.335
ii.

Plaurlo, i. 236. 322. 100. 218

Polymitus, ii. 351 Polypus, i. 49. ii. 345 Pomaeria, ii. 173 Pomaeriutn, ii. 261. 287

Plaustrum,
Plehed,
Plebes, 148.
ii.
i.

i. 54 284

Pompa,
143.

ii.

150
i.

Phryges,

Phryx,
Pices,
i.

i.

89. ii. 341 89. 112. ii. 325

i. i.

70.

124.
'

Pompeius, 298

68.

ii.

265.

ii.

341

Pomum,
Pomus,

i.

21. 29
19. 21

Phyllida,
Picture,

1-21

ii.
'

150 352
ii.

Pie, i. 68 Pietas, i. 35. 77.

Plebiscitum, ii. 311 Plebs, i. 86. 113. 143. 148. 153. ii. 268. 325 Plecto, or, i. 275. 277.

i.

322

322
Pleo,
Pleps,
i.

Pigendum,

ii.

141

199.
ii.

313

Pondo, i. 12. 22, 23. 168. ii. 178 Pondus, i. 83 Pone, ii. 36. 181. 358 Pono, i. 259, 260. 319.
ii.

Piges, ii. 124 Piget, i. 307. ii. 32 84 Pigneri?, Pignero, or, i. 84. ii. 102,
i.

218
Pignus,
Pigritia,
i.

268 Plerique, i. 156 Plerus, i. 156 Pieuresis, ii. 359 Pleuron, i. 16

Plexi, Plico,
i.
i.

101.218.310. 353

Pons, i. 50 Pontus, i. 17
Poplei, ii. 284 Poples, i. 36 Popli, ii. 284 Poplicus, ii. 268 Poplos, ii. 284 Poposci, ii. 44 Popularis, i. 103 Populo, or, ii. 104, 105

84
138. 153

322
90.

i.

Pigror, i. 1 38 Pileatus, ii. 134 Pileolurn, i. 145

Plostrum, i. 54. Pluit, ii. 169

185.319 ii. 284

Pileum, us, Pili, ii. 65

Pinaster,
i.

i.

145

Pluo, i. 215, 216 Plurimi, ii. 65

Plurimum,
19
Pluris,
ii.

ii.

145
bis.

Populus,

i.

20.

68

65

Pincerna, ii. 80 Pinea, ii. 179 Pingo, i. 243

i. 13S 137.273. 319 i. Id. 21. 148 Piper, i. 32. 150 Piraster, i. 19 Pirois, ii. 342

Plus, i. 85. 93. 106 168. ii. 58. 145

Porcius, ii. 287 Porrecta, ii. 177 Porricere, i. 208.

ii.

275

Pinguitia, es,

Pinso, Pinus,

i.

216 Poblicum, ii. 255 Poder, ii. 320. 339 Poema, i. 119 Pcena, ii. 69. 287
Pluveo,
i.

Porrigo,

5.

242
i.
i.

Porrum,
Porticus,
Portio,
i.

ii.

Portendo,

277 230
44
i.

27
tus,

Poenior, ii. 87 Pcenitendus, ii. 141

Poanitens,
ii.

Portum,
Posco,
ii.

124. 145

i.

175. 224, 225.

Pirus, i. 19 Pisciculi, ii.

141

44.
i.

90
i.

Pcenitere,
Poenitet,

ii.
ii.

124
32, 33. 124.
ii.

Posivi,
Possis,

219 260
5.

Piso,

i.

273
145
137.
ii.

Possideo,
ii.

173
116. 310

Pistillum, lus,
Pistrina,

141.287
Pceniturum,
141
Poesis, i. 120. ii. Poetaster, ii. 90
Pol,'
ii.

343
ii.

num,

i.

Possum,
Post,
ii.

177

300

36.
ii.

327 Pithia, i. 162 Pitinate, i. 94 Pituita, i. 153

Pistris,
i.

Post ante,

Pollen,
Polleo,

537 i. 41.70. 82
i.

Post fero, i. Post hoc dein,

ii.

54 v 152 268
ii.

157

177.

191.

Pius, i. 68. ii. 89 Pix, i. 51. 113. ii. Pixis, i. 81

218

326

Pollet,

ii.

71

Post pono, 5. 260 Postea, ii. 145. 329 Postica, cum, i. 137.

ii.

Placeo, i. 192 Placet, i. 307. Placide. ii. 331

Placitus,
ii.

ii.

26

Pollex, i. 53 Polliceo, ii. 105 Polliceor, i. 293. 295. 104, 105

Pollicitus, ii. 139 Pollis, i. 39. 41. 82
ii.

179
Postidea,
ii.
ii.

Postilla,

ii.

284 330
1

Postis,

i.

39. 100. 155

ii.

142 Plagae^i. 160 Planeta, tes, i. 25, 26. 178 Plango, i. 241 Planitia, es, i. 138
Platanus,
Plsrtea,
ii.
i.

Postremo,
Postridie,

45

ii.

19. 37- 308.

Polluceo, Polluces,

i.

205.320
143

331
Postulatio, latum, Postulo, ii. 67
i.

i.

140

Polluctum, i. 206 Poiluo, i.213. ii. 270

Pollux,
Polluxi,
i.

Posui,

i.

319.

ii.

19,20. 148

143.

ii.

327

Pote,<,ji.

86. 116.
ii.

310 145

300

i.

320

Potens,

116
Potessem,

OF WORDS.
Potessem,
Potestas, Potestur,
ii.

ii.
ii.

116 177 116

ii.

Praenomen,
Praenosco,

ii.
i.
i.

Pnepedio,
71.

226 223 312

Potior, i. 309, 310. 88. 104

Potiri,
i

309, 310.

ii.

71.

Praepes, i. 79 ii. 341 Praepollere, i. 191 Praepono, i. 260

Primitiae, i. 160 Primo, ii. 145. 178. 334 Primor, i. 107, 108 Primores, i. 156 Prirnns, ii. 58. 88. 351

Princep?,
ii.

i.

87. 108, 109.

104.219
Potis,
ii.

Praeqnam,
Praes,

ii.

158

80
ii.

34. 86. 88. 116.

i!.

145
Potissimus,
Potius,
ii.

88

175

Poto,i. 182. ii. 142 Potni, ii. 310 Potus, ii. 142 Prae, ii. 39. 56. 158. 182.

i- 80. ii. 323 Praescribo, i. 218. ii. 27 Praesens, i. 7. ii. 116 Praesentebus, ii. 152. 284 Praeseate testibus, ii. 152

Prior,

58. 88

Privernas, ii. 87 Pro, ii. 39. 56. 182. 334

Pro avds, Pro virili,

i.
ii'.

65
179
ii.
ii.

Praesentio,

i.

288
i.

Praesepe, pis,

92.

297
Praebeo,
Praebia,
i.

Praeses, i. 80. ii. Praeseted, ii. 284

96 322
27

Probus, ii. 304 Pro^edo, i. 239. Procella, i. 254.

Procello,
i.

219 306

254
i.

193.
i.

ii.

219

Praesideo,
Praestat,
Praestigiae,

i.

200.

ii.

Procer,

i.

118. 168

162 193 Praebiturus, i. 193

i.

ii.

Praebitor,

i.

27 1GO
i.

Proceres, 1G8

118.

157.

Praestinguo,

242
187.
ii.

Procubo,

i.

183
ii.

Praebitus,

i.

193.

ii.

142

Praesto,

i.

181.
ii.

Praecavere, ii. 219 Praecedo, i. 239. ii. 219

Praacello,
i.

121. 219
Pcaestolor,

Procul, ii. 37. 537 Prociimbo, i. 219,

219.
ii;

219. 351
v

307
Procurro,
i.

253

bis.

ii,

Praestu,

ii.

255
ii,

175. 270.
>

219

253 70 Praechones, ii. 230 Prsecido, i. 238 Praecingo, i. 241 Praecino, i. 259 Praecipem, pes, i. 70
Praecelsus,
i.

Prasstolus, tulns, Praesul, ii. 80

351

307
Procus, ii. 306 Prodegi, i. 324 Prodeo, i. 284 Prodere, ii.219

Praeceps,

i.

257 Praetendo, i. 230 Pr?eter, ii. 36 Praetereo, i. 284

Praesumo,
i.

Praeteriam,
Praeteriit,

ii.

ii.

118 31
i.

Prsecipio,
Praecipis,

i.

210.

ii.

27-

Praatextum, tus,

145

i.

70
101

Praecipito,

ii.

Praecipue, Praecludo,

ii.
i.

331

235

Praecordia, diutn, i. 162 Praecox, ii. 327 Praecurro, i. 175. 269. ii.

Praatexo, i. 282 Praevaleo, i. 192 Praeveuio, i. 286 Praeverto, tor, i. 30*. ii. 102. 219
Praevideo,
Praeut,
ii.
i.

Prodigo, i. 247 Prodigos, ii. 284 Prodigus, ii. 62 Prodo, i. 232 Produco, i. 2^22. Profana, ii, 306
Profari,
ii.

ii.

306

306
306. 334 268. ii. 30$

278.

Profecto, Profero,
Professio,

ii.
i.
i.

i.

200 158

297

Professus,
Proficio,
i.

ii.

219
Przedico,
i.

221. 309
62. 134
ii.

200. 324 Prandium, ii. 191

Prandeo,
ii.

139 207
i.

Proficiscor,

Praeditus,

Praedium,
Praedor, Prae eo,
Praeesse,
ii.

179. 287
ii.

104
284.

i.

219

27 Praefero, i. 268 Praefinio, i. 283

ii.

Praegnans,
Praclego,
i.

i.

7.

ii.

134

142 Precanturri, i. 115 Preces, i. 160 Precis, i. 168 Precor, ii. 104 Precor ut, ii. 181 Prehendo, i. 227 Premi, i. 260
Pransus,
ii.

Profiteer,

i.

300. ii. 306 297. ii. 306

6.
ii.

Profluens,

i.
ii.

177

306 Profunda, ii. 306 Profundo, i. 234 ii. 307 Profundum, i. 7. ii. 178 Profuturus, ii. 351
Profugio,

248 Praelio, or, ii. 105 Praelium, ii. 287 Praemetua, i. 216
Prasmineo,
Praemitto,
i.
i.

Premo,

i.

258. 321, 322

Prendo, i.-227 Presbyter, i. 67

Presepe,
pis,

plum,

i.

191

276 Prasmomordi, i. 176 Praemunio, i. 283

Praneste, turn, tus,
i.

139, 140 Pressi, i. 321, 322 Prex, i. 113. 1,60.

Progenies, i. 125 Progigno, i. 260 Progne, ii. 302 Progredior, i. 301 Proh, ii. 74 Probibeo, i. 188.

ii.

67.

219
ii.

Probibia,
Projicio,

i. i.

326
2.
Pridie,
ii.

162 203

19. 37.
ii.

308

15,96

Primates,

180

Proilium, ii. 287 Proin, ii. 338

Proles,

INDEX OF WORDS,
Proles,!. 110. 195.
Prolis,
i.

ii.

341

133
i.

Provenio, Provideo,

i.

286
200.
ii.

Purum,
26.

ii.

177

i.

Pus,

i.

85. 113. 155.

ii. ii.

169

Proltfquor,

Prolupeo,

i.

298 204
vium,
i.

220
Provincia, es, i. 138 Provolvo, i. 281 Prout, ii. 158

Pusio,

90
328. 330

Puta,

Proluvies, vio, 140. 143

.

Promereo, or, i. 192 Promico, i. 184 Promineo, i. 191 Ppmitto, i. 276

Proxime; ii. 37 Proximus, ii. 37

Proxsumus,
Psallo,
i.

ii.

284

Puteal, i. 139 Puteus, urn, i. 145. ii. 263 Putisco, i. 311 Puto, ii. 29. 66. 113.220. 328. 330
Pyrites, i. 37 Pyrois, i. 82

Promo, i. 256. 320 Promoveo, ii. 101 Promsi, i. 320 Promtus, i. 256 Pronepos, ii. 306
Pronis, nus,

255. 323, 324 Psalterium, ii. 299. 351

Puber, i. 70. 80. 107 Pubertas, i. 80 Pubes, i. 80. 101 Publius, ii. 227

Pyrrichius, ii. 366 Pyrum, i. 21

Python,
Pyxis,

i.

31 19

Pronuba,

ii. i.

i. 143 305

Pucnando, Pudebunt,
ii.

ii.
ii.
ii.

273 124
141

Q.
Qae, Qi, Qid, Qis, ii. 272 Qua, ii. 47. 49. 93, 94. 180

Pronuntio,

179
i.

Pudendum,
140.

Propages, go,

307
Propando, i. 228 Prope, ii. 37
Propello, i. 254. ii. 507 Properare, ii. 100. 220 Properatus, ii. 142 Propheta, tes, i. 138. ii.

Pudens, ii. 141 Pudent,ii. 31. 33. 124 Pudeo, ii. 124 Pudet, i. 307. ii. 32, 33.
123. 141

Qua de

re,

ii.

190

Quacunque,

ii.

307

Puditurum, ii. 141 Puella, ii. 179 Puellulus, ii. 90

Puer,
i.

Quadrans, i. 12. ii. 179 Quadrantal, i. 139 Quadrare, ii. 220

82. 90.

307
Propior, pius,
ii.

66. 69.
i.

ii.

Quadrigae,

i.

157. 160.

ii.

37

179
Pueritia,

296
135
i.

Propono,

i.

Propontis,,

ii.

260 307
ii.

Puerpera, rium,
Puertia,
i.

61

Propositum,
Propter,
ii.

177

327

36. 182

Propterea quod, ii. 186 Propugnare, ii. 220 Propulso, ii. 307 Proquam, ii. 158 Pro rata, ii. 179 Proripio, i. 211 Prorsus, ii. 179 Proruo, i. 2 6 Prosa, ii. 179
1

Puerulus, ii. 90 Puerus, i. 67 Pugi), i. 107. ii. 80. 319. 351 Pugillar, i. 139. 157 Pugillares, i. 157. ii. 178
Pugillus,
ii.

Quadrijugae, ii. 296 Quadrupes,i. 107. ii. 308 Quadruplico, i. 185 Quae, ii. 4. 92
Qu33rito,i.

312
266. 31 5.
ii.

Quaero,

i.

220
Quaesitum, ii. 312 Quaeso, i. 315. ii. 122

351

Qualicunque,
Qualis,
ii.

ii.

308
58. 145.*

Pugio, i. 28 Pugnare, ii. 220

7.

90

Quam,
141

ii.

56.
ii.

Pugnatum

est,

ii.

157

Prosapia, es, i. 138. 153 Proscribe, i. 2 1 8

Pulchrior, us, i. 105 Pulex, i. 53. ii. 351

Pullus, ii. 89 Puls, i. 49. 87

Quamdiu,

53

ProsequoF,

i.

298

Quamdudum, ii. 53 Quamobrem, ii. 152. 190

Quampotius,
ii.
ii.

Prosicia, es, urn, i. 137 Prosper, rus, i. 67. 142

Prospicio,

ii.

26.

188.

311 Pultare, ii. 276

Pulso,
i/

Quam prius,
Quamvis
Quando, 334
308

190 190
157.

220
Prosterno, i. 261 Prostibula, lum,
i.

Pulvinar,
Pulvis,

ii.

320

Quamvis, ii. 175. 342

ii.

153.

bis*

ii.

i. 39. 41.91. 151. 323. 343

licet, ii.

157

53, 54. 153.

ii.

137
Prostituo, i. 214 Prostrassc, i. 178

Pumex, i. 53 Punctum, tus,

Pungo,
Ptini,
i.
ii.

Prosum,

ii.

116

i. 145 175.248. 324 261

Quandocumque,

151.

230 Protero, i. 266 Ptotervus, ii 306

Protendo,
i.

Punio, i. 285 Punior, ii. 102

Quandoque, ii. 151 Quandoquidem, ii. 153. 308

Protinus, Protrabo,

ii.
i.

151 251

Puppis, i. 92. 104. 142 Pnpugi.i. 175. 324 Pure, ii. 331

Quanquam,
Quanti,
ii.

ii.

153. 151

65. 144

Proveho,

i.

251.ii. 206

Purgare,

ii.

220

Quautivis,

Quanticunque, ii. 65 , ii. 308 Quauto,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Quanto,
157
ii.

178
ii.

Quintilis,

i.

6.

103 157

Raster, trum,
ii.

i.

131. 145.

Quantum,

145,

146.

Quintus,

ii.

2'J7
ii.

179
i.

Quippequia,
Quips,
ii.

Qnautumvis, ii. 157 Quantus, ii. 7. 90 Quapropter, ii. 94. 152. 307 Quare, ii. 49. 149. 307 Quartana, i. 7
Quarto, ii. 146 Quart urn, ii. 146 Quase, ii. 252 Quasi, ii. 154. 333
Quasiliutn,
lus,
i.

284 Quirem, ii. 117

Quiris, i. 81. 157. ii.323.
Qtiirites,
i.

92 179 Ratione, ii. 173 Ratim,

Ratio,
ii.

114.

Ii7.

Ratus,

ii.

310

342

Quiritor,

ii.

157 102
ii.

Rauceo, i. 191. 288. 322 Raucesco, i 288 Raucio, i. 288. 322

Ravis, i. 91 Rausi, i. 322 Reate.i. 15. 96
Rebellio, i. 27 Recal vaster, ii.

Quis,

ii.

91, 92, 93. 342

Quisquam,
Quisque,
Quit,
ii.

93

ii.

58. 77. 91
i.

Quisquiliaa,

160

145
101

275. 234
ii.

90

Quassi, Quasso,

i.
i.

321,322
212.
ii.

Quitum,

310

Recedo,
Recello,

i.

Qnasura, i. 189 Qmtenus, ii. 177. 307

Quaterni, i. 64 Quaternio, i. 27, 28 Quatio, i. 189. 212. 321,

Quitus, ii. 117 Quivi, ii. 310 Quivis, ii. 308 Quo, ii. 47. 49. 145

i.

239 253
,

Recens, ii. 145 Recenseo, i. 190

JRecensire,

Quo,

ii. 93, 94. 151. 179, 180, 181

190 Recensitus, i. 190

i.

Recido,

i.

174. 176. 237.

322
Quattior,
ii.

287

Quo Qu6

pergis,
tendis,
ii.

ii.

ii.

177 177

238
Recimer, ii. 320. 339 Recino, i. 259. 318 Recipio, i. 210. ii. 220 Reeiproco, or, ii. 105 Recludo, i. 235 Recngnp'co, i. 224 Recoio, i. 252 Recordari, ii. 220 Recreo, i. 179 Recrepo, i. 84 Recta, ii. 180 Recubo, i. 183
1

332. 357 Queatur, ii. 117 Queo, ii. 117

Quo,

ii.

49. 151. 172 Quocirca, ii. 49. 94. 152 Quod, ii. 4, 146. 153.

Quoad,

Quercetum,

i.

21

182
Quoi, ii. 93 Quoius, ii. 93

Quercus, i. 19. 124. 148 Queror, i. 298. ii. 100.

'220

Quom,

ii.

93

Ques, ii. 94 Queuntur, ii. 117 Qui, i. 67. ii. 4. 91, 92

Qui,ii. 93. 151. 178. 181

Quomodo, ii. 145. 334 Quoniam, ii. 150 Qnoque, ii. 271. 308
Quor, ii. 149 Quot, i. 164. ii. 7 Quotcunque, i. 164 Quotidiae, ii. 308 Quotiens, ii. 249. 284 Quotquot, i. 164 Quousque, ii. 49. 94
Qurtins,
ii.

Quia, ii. 328 ,Quia enim, ii. 157 Quia nam, ii. 157 Quibo, ii, 117 Quibuscnm, ii. 94 Quicounque, ii. 284 Quicquid, ii. 287 Quid, ii. 93. 179 Quidam, ii. 91. 3Q8 Quidern certe, ii. 157
Quidquid, ii. 337 ' 18 Quiens, Quie-s, i. 79, 80.
1

227 219 Recurro, i. 270 Recusantum, i. 1 15 Redamo, i. 173, 178 Redargue, i. 213
Recudo,
i.

Recumbo,

i.

272

Reddere,

i.

312.

ii.

221

Quum,

ii.

93. 149. 271

Red dor,

ii.

120

R.

Redeo, i. 284. ii. 13 Redhibeo. i. 138 Rediens, i. 88

Redigo,
i.

.'24.

49.

ii,

522
i.

Quif<co,

223. 317.

ii.

154 80 Radium, i. 115 Radix, ii. 326

Rabies,
i.

247
i.

Rabula,

ii.

Redimo, 67
Reditio

257.
ii.

ii.

66,

domum,
i.

220
154 308 Quin, ii 151. 338 Quinam, ii. 179 Quincunx, i. 11, 12. 114. ii. 179
Quietes,
i.

Quilibet.

ii.

Rado, i. 236. 322 Ramenta, turn, i. 137 Ramex, i. 53

Redolfo, esco,

18 194, 195

Redundatus,

ii.

142

Red undo,
Redux,
Refelli,
ii.
i.

i.

179

Ramus

ursula,
i.

Rapa, pum,
Rapacia, Raphael,
Rapicia,
i. ii.

i. 10 137

327
255. 324
i.

Quindecitn, ii. 85 Quinquatria, i. 157 Quinquatrus, i. 157 Quinquennio, i, 27, 28

Vor.. II.

i.

162 337 162

177.

Refercio,
Refero,
i.

288
268.
23.
ii.

221.
66.

304. 306 211.

Refert,
ii.

Rapio,

i.

171.

26.

319
Rasi,
i.

306
322
Refertus,
ii.

63
Reficio,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Reficio,
i.

207

Repono,
Reposco, Repotia,

i.

Refigo, i. 242 Reflecto, i. 274 Refrico, i. 186, 187 Refrictus, i. 206.

. .

i.
i.

260. 5i. 221 224. ii. 221

Revocgsti,

i.

178

Revolve,

i.

281
143

Reprimo,

i.

162 258

Rex,

i.

3. 22.'89.
ii.

Rhastia,

287
i.

Refrigeo, i. 205 Refrigesco, i. 226 Refulgeo, i. 205 Regero, i. 269 Regia, ii. 177 Regis, i. 70. 143. ii. 304,

Repromitto, i. 276 Repuerasco, i. 311

Rhamnas,
Rhae,
ii.

18

35 1

Regnandus, ii. 141 Regnante, i. 101

Regnatur, ii. 141 Regnatus, ii. 142 Rego'i. 89. 241. Regredior, i. 301
f

ii.

304

Regula, ii. 304 Rei, i. 124. ii. 298 Reice, ii. 284
Rejicio, or,
i.

176

Repugnare, ii. 26. 221 Repungo, i. 175. 248 Requies, i. 79. 124. 149 Requiescere, ii. 100. 221 Requietus, ii. 142 Require, i. 267 Res, i. 80. 125. ii. 46. 63. 170. 236 Res cibi, ii 19 Resarcio, i. 288 Rescindo, i. 234 Rescio, i. 283 Rescribo, i. 218. ii. 221 Reseco, i. 186 Reses, i. 80
Resideo, i. 200. Reside, i. 233
Resilio,
i.

Rhetor, i. 119. ii. 321 Rhetoric*, ii. 177. 179

Rhodamis, i. 8. 134 Rhodus, i. 17 Rhomphsea, ii. 297 Rhythmus, ii. 287

Ricturn, tus, i. 145. 244 Rideo,i. 202. 322. ii. 100.

221 Ringo, gor, i. 244. 303 Rinoceros, ii. 323

Riphaei,
Risi,
i.

ii. 287 322 Rivalis, i. 103

Reipublicse,

ii.

308

ii.

221

Relangueo, i. 197 Relavo, i. 1 82 Relego, i. 248

Releo, i. 263 Relicuus, ii. 272
Religio,
i. i.

289

Resina, ii. 351 Resipio, i. 211

Resisto,
i.

27
262, 263 i. 265. ii. 29
i.

Resolvo,

i.

279 280
1

Relino,

Relinqiio,

Reliquiae,

160
ii.

Rem

familiarem,
i.

179

Remeo,

179
i.

Remetior,

302
ii.

Remex,
Remigo,

i.

90.

325

83 198 Respicere, ii. 221 Respondeo, i. 174. 202. ii. 221 Respublica, i. 60, 61 Respuo, i. 217
Resono, i. Resorbeo,
i.

Rixo, or, ii. 105 Robur, i. 19. 77. 339 Rode, i. 236. 322 Rogo, ii. 44 Roma, i. 15 Romanus, ii. 88 Romphaea, ii. 270 Ro'rare, ii. 22 1

ii.

321.

Ros,

i.

42. 61.
ii.

82. 113.

151.

344

Rosaria, ii. 178 Rosi, i. 323

Rosmarinum, nus,
Rostra,
i. i.
1

i.

61

162
9,

i. 90 Reminisce, ii. 105 Reminiscor, i. 303, 304. ii. 105, 119 Remissa, ssio, i. 136 Remitto, i. 276. ii. 100 Remordeo, i. 174. 201 Remnneror, ii. 102

Restinguo, i. 242 Restipulor, i. 295

Restis,
i.

Rubus,

20

Rudem
221

92.

97
ii.

Restituo, i. 214. Resto, i. 181

accipere, ii. 180 Rude donatos, ii. 180 Rudens, i. 110. 115

100 Resume, i. 257 Resuo, i. 214

Resultare,
ii.

Rudimentura, Rudio, i. 229

ii.

351

Rudis, i. 103. ii. 180 Ruditus, i. 229

Ren,

i.

30. 73. 113.

i.

ii.

31 9

Renitor,

299

ii. 221 217 Reor, i. 297 Repango, i. 245

Renunliare,

Renuo,

i.

Resurgo, i. 243 Rete, i. 41. 96. 140. 160 Retexo, i. 282 Reticee, i. 196. 313 Reticulum, lus, i. 41. 145

Rude, i. 228 Rudus, i. 83 Rngo, ii. 101 Raraex, i. 53 Rumino, nor,

Repello,

i.

Rependo, Repente,

i.

254 230
145

ii.

Repercutio, i. 212 Reperare, ii. 252 Reperio, i. 290. 318

190 Retineo, Retis, i. 41. 96 Retorqueo, i. 204 Retraho, i. 251 Retundo, i. 175. 231 Revello, i. 255 Revenio, i. 286
i.

ii. 102. 105 Ruropo, i. 172. 264. 323, 324. 284

Repeto, i. 277 Repetunda, i. 168 Repleo, i. 199

Replico,
i.

Reverto, ii. 105

Revincio, Revise, i.

tor, i.

278, 279.

Rue, i. 171. 215. ii. 10U, 222 Rupes, i. 36 Rupi, i. 323, 324 Rupsit, ii. 284 Ruri, i. lOO.ii. 52 Ruricola, ii. 80
Rus,
98- 113. i. 85. 47, 48. 52. 344
i. ii.

185

Repo,

i.

264

i. 287 273 Revive, i. 280

Rusticor,

311

Ruta,

INDEX OF WORDS.
lluta,
i.

150
ii.

Rutilare,

100

Sanctitas, i. 154 Sandix, i. 53. 55

Sceptrum,

ii.

288

Schema,
Scientia,
Scilicet,

i.

119. 147

Rutura,

ii.

310
S.

Sane,

ii.

33 1

ii.
ii.

177

Sanequatn, ii. 158 Sanguen, i. 41. 70. 82. Hl.ii. 267

Sanguineus, ii. 303 Sanguis* i. 39. 41. 60. 70. 82. 151. ii. 2f>7. 323. 342 Sanies, i. 154

Sacer, i. 142. ii. 88. 219 Sacerdos, i. 82 Sacotna, i. 147

Sacrificor,
ii.

Scindo, i. 316. ii. 309 Scio, i. 283. 317.

152. 308 176. 234. 240*

ii.

334,

335
Sciolus,
Scipio,
ii.

102

i.

335 27
1

Sacrosanctus, ii. 308 Saecnlum, ii. 178

Srepes,
ii.

Sanus,

i.

60

288

Saepimentum, ii. 288 Saepios, ii. 288

Saequlum,
Sagrax,
ii.
ii. ii.
i.

272
138

Sauxi, i. 172. 287. 320 Sapiens, ii. 134. 270 Sapientia, i. 154 Sapio, i. 21L319. ii. 100.

tuum, i. 2 2 i. 176 Sciscitari, ii. 44 Scisco, i. 223

Scire
Sciscidi,

Scit fidibus,

ii.

183

Scitus,
Scivi,i.

ii.

31

Saevitia. es,

222
Sapphirus, i. 8. 47 Sappho, phus, ii.

Sagio,

304 304
i.

Scius,

ii.

317 335
38. 41. 49. 143
ii.

335.

Scobis,
Scolius,

i.

Sagum,

gus,

146
i.

345
16.

367

Saguntos, turn, tus, 145

Sal,
i.

Sapui,
Sarcio,

i.

319
i.

Sarcinae,
i.

160 X
i.

29 Aw. 73. 95. 139. 151. 155. ii. 337

ii.

288. 322

Sardeis, dis,

104

Scopae, i. 1 60 Scopera, i. 1 60 Scopula, i. 1 60 Scorpio, i. 56. 140

Salamis, i. 82. 338. 342

Salar,
Sales,
i.

319.

Sardonix,
Sarsi,
i.

ii.

327

Scorpion,
Scorpios,

ii.
i. i,
i.

58
160 157
i.
i.

Sas,
Sat,

ii.

Salebrae,
i.

ii.

322 95 34
i.

338 43
140 9 bis
172. 218.
ii.

Scorpius,

Scortum,
.

Sata,
Sate,

ii.

Salictum,
Salina,
Salinae,
ii
i.

21

Satago,
ii.

180 160
i.

177 247. 324 145

Scribo,

i.

288. 304

Scriplum,
Scrips),
i.

ii,

352
ii.

Satiari,
Satias,

ii.

62
338

172. 320.
ii.

Salinum,
Salio,
i.

160. ii. 180 255. 289, 290.

1

i.

168
34. 61. 144, 145

288
Scriptlum,
Scriptiilum, Scrobs, bis, 51. 143
ii.
i.

Satin',

ii.

309. 319 Salix, ii, 3 26

Salli,
i. i.

Satis

ii.

352 352
40, 41. 50,

324
255. 309. 324
ii.

Satis capio, i. 210 Satis do, i. 181

Sallo,

Sallustius,

288 Salmonea, ii. 299 Saltare, ii. 222

i.

Satis exigo, i. 247 Satisfacio, i. 207. ii.

Scrupulurn,

i.

155.

ii*

222

352
Sculpo,
Se,
ii.
i.

Saluber,

75.

ii.

86. 277.

351
Salubre,
Salubris,
Salui,
i.

Satraps, i. 143 Saturn, ii. 310 Satur, i. 65. ii. 88 Satura, i. 65

264

ii.
ii.

302 277
i.

Salubritates,

154

319
lus,
i.

Salum,
Salus,

14G
ii.

i.

48. 86.
ii.

324.

344
Salutari,

Saturate, ii. 222 Saturnale, i. 1 18 Saturnalia, i. 118. Saturor, ii. 102 Saturus, i. 65 Saxo, ii. 319 Scabo, i. 219. 324
Scabritia, es,
Scalse,
i.
i,

ii.

177

13

i.

138

Salutes, i. 154 'Salvus sum, ii. 177

160

Scalpo,

264

i. 146 332 Sebe, ii. 252 Secatio, i. 187 Secedo, i. 239 Secerno, i. 262 Secius, ii. 38. 304 Seco, i. 186,187 Secors, i. 76. 88 Sectio, i. 187 Sector, ii. 104 Secubo, i. 183 Secura, ii. 308

Scutum,

tus,

75.

Sam,
ii.

ii.

95
i,

Samnis,

81. 114. 117.

Scamnum, ii. 268 Scampnum, ii. 268

228 Scatere, ii. 222 Scaturio, i. 312 Seel us, i. 83 Scena, ii. 288
Scando,
i.

Secundo,
Securis,

ii.

145
ii.

Secundom,
i.

37. 152

323. 342

91

Sancio, i. 172.287.320 Sancte, ii. 33 1 Sanctio, i. 287 Sanctioreis, i. 1 1 6

Secus, i. 46. ii. 37, 38. 144. 304 Sed, ii. 156. 337

Sedecim,

ii.

85. 307

Gg2

Sedeo,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Sedeo, i. 80. 173. 200. 323, 324. ii. 222. 304 Sedes, i. 80. ii. 304 Sedile;i. 71 Sedo, ii. 101

Seraphim,
Serapis,
Series,
i.
i.

i.

22

Silvanus,
Silvester,
Silvia,
ii.
ii.

ii.
i.

288
76.
ii.

1&). 122
ii.

8$

Serenum,
Sermo,
i.

177

272
27. 71. 91.

Seduco,

i.

Seedes, ii. Seges, i. 79, 80. 100. 322. 341

Segnitia, es,
i.

222 252

179.319
%
ii.

Sero, i. 271, 272. 317. 150. 334

ii.

288 Silvius, ii, 288 Similax, i. 51 Similis, ii. 28 Si mo, on, i. 140
Simois,
i.

82.

ii.

243
83

138, 154

Segregate, ii. 67 Sejungo, i. 241 Seligo, i. 248. ii. 304

Serpens, i. 58. ii. 1 34 Serpo, i. 264. ii. 222 162. 272. Serta, i.

Simplex, i. 90. Sinml, ii. 175

ii.

ii.

177
i. 162 Sertum, i. 162. Servabus, i. 64

Simulachrum, Sin, ii. 338

ii.

302
23.

Sertos,

Semel,

337 Sementem, tiin,

ii.

ii.

177

Sinapi, pis, i. 22, 140. 155. 164

ti?, i.

92

Semipater, i. 148 Semis, i. 41. ii. 342 Semisopitus, ii. 305

Semissis,
i.

Servilius,

ii.

288
283.
ii.

Servio,

i.

26. 30.

Sinciput, i. 88. ii. 325 Sindon, i. 30 Sine, ii. 39, 330

Singularis, rius, i. 143 Singuli, i. 157. ii. 179 Singultio, i. 285, 28ft
Sinister,
ii.

222
ii.

11, 12. 41.

ii.

Servire servitutem,

ii.

342
Sempiternus,
ifbnator,
ii.

184

352

Servitium,
Servitus,
i.

ii.

186
i.

88
ii.

81
i.

i.

48. 86

Sinistimus,
Sino,
i.

88

Senatores,

3
61

Servitutium,
Servius,
ii.

115

Senatus-consultum,

Seuecio, ii. 90 Senecta, i. 227 Senectus, i. 48. 86, 143.

Servom,

ii.

a7.

ii,

Seneo, i. Senesco, i. 227. 311 Senex, i. 90. 100, 10K 143. 311. ii. 80. 88
Senio,
Sensi,
i.

142 311

Servos, ii. Servus, ii. 173. 179 Sesarua, um, i. 137 Sescunx, i. 12. ii. 288 Sesquidies, i. 36 Sestertium, us, i. 69. 146.
ii.

228 255 284

262, 263. 317 Sinum, nus, i. 146. 148

Siquidem,
Siquis,
ii.

ii.

145. 308

272. 308
i.

Siremps,

168
i.

Siren, a, enis,

137.

ii.

319. 338 Sirmio, i. 15

Sis,
ii.

95
185
ii.
i.

179
i.

bis.
1

235, 236

Siser,i. 32, 33.

Sisto,
Sitire, ii.

8.
i.

28

Sestos,

278, 279.

109

Senium,
i.

135. 155 172. 287. 320.

i.

Set,
Sevi,

ii.

275. 284

222
154

322 Sensum,
Sentio,

i. 317 Sexcunx, ii. 288

Sitis,i. 91. 96. Si turn, ii.310

sus,

146

Sextans,
Sextilis,

i.

11, 12. 114

Situs,
Sivi,
i.

i.

151

i.

172. 287. 320.

i.

103

317

322
Sentes,
Sentis,
i.
i.

Sextus,

ii.

228
i.

157
39. 41.

Sexum,
92
Si,
ii.

xus,

46. 146

Separo,
Sepelio,

ii.
i.

305
285, 286

175 Sibe, ii. 269

Sibilurn, lus,
Sic,
ii.
i.

Smaragdus, i. 47. ii. 302 Smianimis, ii. 296 Smihomo, ii. 296 Sinilax, i. 51. ii. 325
'

146. 148

Sepes, ii. 288 Sepio, i. 289, 290 Seplasia, slum, i. 157 Seplasiarius, i. 137

336 Sicis, ii. 272 Sicubi, ii. 333 Sicuti, ii. 333
Sido, i. 232. Sidus, i. 83.

Soboles, i. 110. 154. 195. 28S Socer, i. 46. 67

ii.

Sociabus, Socordia,
Socrates,

i.

64
88. 154 63. 122. 134

i,
i.

Sepouo,
Seps,
i.

i.

260

240.313
ii.

143 September,!. 6,75. 103 Swptemdecim, ii. 85 Septenapiicis, i. 168

50. 86.

288

Socrus,
Sodalis,
Sol,
ii.
i.

i.

46
103

Siem,
Sifilus,

ii.

116

i.

Sifilare,

ii.

ii.

270 284
89. 304

29. 73. 113. 151.

Septunx, i. 12 4 Sepulcra, ii. 280 8. i. 12 Sequana, Sequent!, i. 102 Sequectum, i. 115 Sequester, i. 147 Sequnr, i. 298. ii, 222
,

Sigillum,

ii.

Signum,

ii.

179
1

319.337 ii. 252 Solemme, ii. 288

Soledas,
Solens,

Silentum, i. Sileo, i. 192

Siler,
i.

15

19. 155

Silex,

i.

151

Siligo,i.
Silva,, ii.

Ssr,

ii.

320

150 28a

134 304. ii. 143 Soles, i. 151 Solia, i. 155 Solius, ii. 288. 293
ii.

Soleo,

i.

Rollers,

ii,

288
..JSellistimum,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Sollistimum,
ii.

288

Sollistimus, ii. 351 Sollus, ii. 288

Spissigradissimus, ii. 89 Splen, i. 30. ii 319 Splendeo, i. 192

Strigif, Us,

i.

92. 97. 109.

141
Strigo, i. 141 Strigosus, i. 141

Solcecismus,
Solvit,
ii.
i.

ii.

297

178
.171. 280. 517.

Solvo,

Spolium, lia, i. 162 Spondaeum, ii. 366 Spondeo, i. 174, 175. 202.

Stringo,
Strix,
i.
i.

i.

324 bis. ii. 222 Solum, i. 155. ii. 179

Solus,
i.

325
Sponsa,
ii.

Strno,
i.

244 89 214. 322

i.

ii.

223
27.

134
lium,

Studeo,
'223
Stultitia,

192.

ii.

68. 169
ii.
i.

Sponsalinrum,

Solutwn,

512
148.
ii.

us

i.

154
i.

Sbmnus,

270
ii.

Sonipes, i. 80. ii. 341 Sono, i. 183. 187. 309.

106
Sonus, i. 148 Sopera, ii. 284 Sophrotiium, i. 10 Sopio, ii. 304, 305 Sopor, i. 151. ii. 304 Soracte, i. 96 Sorbeo, i. 198

Sponte, i. 1 69. ii. 145 Spopomli, i. 325 Spuo, i. 217 Spurius, ii. 227 Squalitudo, squalor,

Stupefacio,

207

i.

140 Stadium,
Stanna,
Stare,
Stater,
i.

Stupendiutn, ii. 258 Srupere, ii. 223 Styrax, i 52. ii. 325 Styx, i. 51. 89 Suadeo, i. 203. 322.

ii.

us,

i.

146

150

223 Suavium,
Sub,
ii.

i.

10

ii.

222
76. 138

40. 70. 72. 182.

i.

336
ii.

Statim,
Stativa,

ii.
i.

311
160.
i.

199 198 Sordis, i. 100. 169 Sorex, i. 53. 56 Sorites, i. 37 Sors, i. 100.154 Sortior, i. 296 Sos, ii. 95 Sosipater, i. 147 Sospes, i. 101. ii. 86 Sotularis, i. 42 Souo, om, ii. 256. 284
Sorbitio,
i.

i.

177,
ii.

Subduco, i. 222 Subductarius funis,

i.

222

Sorbo,

178
Stator Jupiter,

280.

311
Statuere,
ii.

223

Statum,ii. 210, 311 Status, i.214

Stetuma,
Stercus,
Sterno,
i.

i.

93
i.

84.

Sterilitates,
i.

100 154
ii.

Subeo, i. 284. ii. 223 Subeor, ii. 118 Suber, i. 19, 20. 32 Subeunt, ii. 306 Subice, ii. 284 Subigo, i. 247 Subjicio, i. 208. ii. 223 Subsolanus, i. 13
Subito, ii. 334 Subitus, ii. 305

261. 317.

71
Sterto,
Steti,
i.

Sublabor,
ii.
i.

i.

299
i.

Spadix, i. 52 Spado, ii. 352 Spargo, i. 249. 322 S parti at a, ii. 88 Sparum, rus, i. 146
Species,
i.

278,279. 319 309

Sublimen, turn,
Sublinio,
i.

141

Stigo,

Stinguo,
Stipes,
Slips,
i.

312 i. 242
ii.

282 Subluceo, i. 205 Submerge, i. 249

Submitto,
i.

Stipendium,

296

276.

ii.

270

Specie,

i.

125. ii. 298 208. 313

i.

36
ii.

i.

86. 143

Subnitor, i. 299 Suboleo, i. 195 bis

Spectaculum, la, Spectare, ii. 222

162

Stipulatus,

139
ii.

Spectat, i. 43 Spectatio, rei, ii. 18 Spector, ii. 102 Specus, i. 44. 46.

Stipulo, ii. 105 Stipulor, i. 295.

104,

105
Stirps,
i.

2.

49, 50, 51.

Suboles, ii. 288 Suborior, i. 302 Subrepo, i. 264 Subscribe, i. 219 Subscus, i. 48. 85

124.

86. Ill
Stiti,
i.

Subseciva,
Subsellia,
ii.

ii.

288
298 288
.

148

bis

Spelaoum, ii. 288 Spepondi, i. 175 Sperno, i. 261. 317 Spero, ii. 67. 113 Spes,i. 125. 154. ii. 298
Sphaera, ii. 297. 352 Sphinx, i. 89. 112 Spica, cum, cus, i. 146 Spinter, i. 32. ii. 320.

Stlis,

325 ii. 284

176. 181. 325.

i.

162
i.

Subsequor,
Subsiciva,
Subsisto,

Sto,

i.

ii.

339
Spinus, i. 19, 20 Spirare, ii. 1 00
Spiritus,
i,

222. 309, 310 Stomachor, i. 295 Storax, i. 52. ii. 625 Strabo, i. 140 Strabus, i. 140. ii. 282 Stravi, i. 317 Strenuus, ii. 89 Strepo, i. 264. 319 Stria, L 141
Strideo, do,
i.

Subsideo, do, i. 201 233 i. 279. ii. 100

Substerno, i. 261 Substo,i. 181 Subser, ii. 41, 42
Subtil,
lis, i.

141

Subtraho, i. 251 Subvenire, ii. 27

Subverto,
i. 278 Suburbanum, i. 7.
ii.

301. 229.

157

309. 325

Saccedo,

i.

239.

ii.

179 223

Succendo,

INDEX OF WOUDS.
Succeudo, i. -247. 310 Succenseo, i. 190. 310. ii. 223
Succensuro, i. 310 Successus, ii. H2 Succido, i. 238 Succurro, i. 270. ii. 27 Succus, i. 148
Suppljco,
i.

90. 185

Tandem
Tango,
245.

Supra, ii. 37 Sura, ii. 256

Surdaster, ii. 90 Surgo, i. 243 bis. 320 Suria, ii. 256 Surire, i. 160
Surius,
ii.
i.

i.
ii.

itaque, ii. 157 175, 176, 177.

310
ii.

Tanquam,
Tanti,
ii.

154. 157

Tanquamsi,

ii.

154

65. 144

284
178
160.
ii.

Tantidem, ii. 65 Tanto, ii. 178

Suctus, i. 250 Sudare, ii. 223 Sudaster, ii. 90 Suesco, i. 224. 317
Suffero,
Sufficio,
i.

Surrexe,

Tantum,
157

ii.

145,
i.

146.

Surrexi, i. 320 Sus, i. 85. 113. 81. 344

Tantumdena,

169

267
207. 308.
ii.

Susa,

i.

63

Tantus, ii. 7 Tapes, i. 36.79.139. 141.

143.
ii.

i.

Suscipio,'i.

210
i.

ii.

323

100. 223
SuQtilcio,
i.

Suspendo,

230.

223

Suggero,

i.

288 269
tijs,
i.

Suggestum, 146 Sugo, i. 250

Sui,
ii.

143.

Suspicio, Suspicor, Sustineo,

Sustollo,

i.
i.

209
209. ii. 113 190 255. 325 148

Taras, i. 17 Tardare, ii. 100 Tartara, jrus,

i.

127.

i.
i.

146

75. 91, 97
ii.

SuUla,

177

Susurrus, i. Suthul, i. 15 Sutrina, i. 137.

Sulfur, ii. 288 Sulla, ii. 2S4/

Suus,

ii. 180 75.95. 97. 127 Sycomorus, ii. 352

ii.

Taurus, i. 5 Taygetus, -i. 1 27 Te, ii. 84.' 332 Tecmessa, ii. 302 Tecum, ii 08 Teges, i 79, 80

Sulmo,

i.

15
13.

Sylla,

i.

10
i.

Sum,

23. 26. 29. 35. 115. 138. 181

ii.

Suramatium,

turn,

i.

118

Summe,

ii.

331
ii.

Summito, ii 270 Sumo, i. 256. 32Q. Suo, i. 172. 214

Super,
i.

67

65.

ii.

40, 41,

42
Supera, ii. 178 Superare, ij. 100 Supercubo, i. 183
Supere$se, ii. 223. 306 Superi, ii. 177
'

312 Svmbota, lum, lus, Syngrapba, um, 139 Syphax, ii. 327 Syrinx, i. 89 Syriscus, ii. 90 Syrteis, i. 104 Syrtis, i. 92
Syllaturio,
.

i.

146
i.

us,

Tego, ii 304 Tegula, ii. 30-i Telores i. 154 18. 40. 85. TePu-, 324. 344 Temeinm ii. 352 Teinno, i. 2iH). 32J
i

ii,

Tempe.
169.

i.

23, 24.

164,

ii.

331
ii.

Temperare,

2-24
ii.

Templum,
T.
Tabellae,

i.
i.

29.

150

Tempora,
Temp-us,
ii.

162
43. 100. 163.

i.

Supeme,
100
Superus,

ii.

831
i.

179 Tabellarius, i. 68 Taberna, ii. 1 SO

ii.

149. 180
2'29.

Supersedeo,
i.

2QJ.

ii.

Tabes, bo, bum,

i.

141.

154.169
Tabulis,
ii.

i. 321 Temtor, i. 261 Tendo, i. 175, 310. ii. 224

Ternsj,

231,

65 88 Supinus, ii. 88 Suppar, ii. 339

Supiuior,
ii.

180
196. 313.
ii.

Tenebrsj,

i.

Taceo,

i.

223
Tacitius,
j.

Teneo, Tener,
Terreri,

i.

24. 160 189. 310. 313,

i.

rus,
ii.

67
i.

ii.
ii.

89
305. 312

62 140
i.

Supparum.Tus,

146

Taciturn,

Teneritas, tndo,

Suppeditare, ii. 100 Suppeditor, ij. 102 Suppellej, >. 51. 70. 90. 98. 100. J2S. 143 Suppetiaj, i. 160. 169
Suppetit,
i.

Tasdet, i. 307. ii. 32 Taanaros, i. 48

Tentum,

TaBnarus,
Taster,
ii.

i.

127

289

27,7 2,77
i.

Talio, i. 27, '28 Taliones, i. 154

Talis,
ii.
ii. 83 Talpa, i. Tarn, ii. 00,61. 145 Tamdiu,ii. 150 Tamen, ii. 159 Tametei, ii. 153

310 Tennis, ii. 89. 264 Tenus, ii. 39 207 Tepefacio, Tercs, i. 79. ii. 86
i

jSuppeto,

j.

Suppirigo,

245. 247

7 53.

'Tergeo, g-o, 309. 3'22.

i.

203. 24R.

ii.

332

Tergnm,
Tecmes,

Suppleo, Supplex,

j.

199
90. 107. 109
i.

i.

gus, i. 83. 146 36. 80

i.

Supplicatio,

140
j.

Suppliciuqa,

l0.

ii,

Terminalia, i. 118 Ternio, i. 8. 27,28 Tero, i. 137. 865, 266,

69

Tandem

denique,

ii.

157

317

"

Terra,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Terra,
ii.
i.

6. 18. 63. 154.

Tingo,

i.

241

Transigo,

i.

247

50. 158. 180.

298

Terrai, ii. 298 Terrefacio, i. 207 Terreo, i. 1 88 Terricula, lum, i. 137

Tinnire, ii. 100 Tis, ii. 92 Titan, i. 73. 141,

ii.

319.

338
Titio,
i.

27
ii.

322 Tertiana, i. 7
Terai,
i.

Titubatus,
Titus,
ii.

142.

Transmitter, ii. 100 Transpono, i. 260 Transveho, i. 251 Transvena, ii. 80 Trapezus, i. 17. 86 Traxi, i. 322
Tredecim, ii. 307 Tremefacio, ii. 307 Tremisco, i. 311 Tremo, i. 256 Trepidare, ii. 100 Tres, i. 117 Tribractys, ii. 366 Tribula, lum, i. 137 Tribunal, ii. 337 Tribunus-plebis, i. 61 Tribuo, i. 214. ii. 29 Tribus, i. 44. 124

146 Tertium, ii. 146 Tertius decimus, ii. 85 Teruncii, ii. 65 Testa, turn, i. 137 Testatus, ii. 139
Tertio,
ii.

Tofus, ii. Tolo, i. 255.

Tollo,
i.

227 289
ii.

ii, 1 13 176. 255 bis.

118

Tomus,
Tonat,
ii.

i.

44
169
174. 201.325.

ii.
i.

Testis,

ii.
ii.

81

Tondeo,
101

Tester,
Tetigi,

104

ii.

310

Tethyos, ii. 344 Teucris, ii. 170 Texo, i. 281. 319

Textrina,
i.

Tonitru, i. 141 Tonix, i. 52 Tono, i. 184. 319

Tonstrina,
ii.
i.

137.

ii.

180

137.

180

Textual, tus, i. 143 Thebas, ben, i. 160 Thema, i. 71. 119

Theologaster,
ii.

Topascus, i. 47 Tophus, ii. 289 Toral, i. 139

Torcular,
ii.
i.

Tributum, tus, 146 Tricae, i. 160 Triceni, ii 308

.

i.

143.

352
204.
i.

Triceps,

i.

88.

ii.

508
i.

90

Torqueo,

321,

Tricolor,

ii.

308
106.

Theophani.i. 120 Thermodontis, ii. 299 .Thesaurus, i. 146 Theseu, i. 66

Thetis,
i.

322
Torques, quis,
40. 42.
110.
ii.

Tricorpor, rus,

108
Tricuspide, i. 104 Tridens, i. 50. 99.
ii.

142
Torrens,
i.

6.

179

120.
i.

ii.

338

177
Torreo,
Torris,
i.
i.

Triduum,
190. 321, 322
Triens,
Triftir,
i.
ii.

ii.

308

Thiaras,

Thomas, Thomix,

ii.
i.

Thorax, i. Tlws, i. 82 Thraces, ii. 341 Thrax, i. 112 Thucydides, i. 147 Thus, i. 20. 85. 113. 289

35 340 54 52

39

12 321
157.
ii.
ii.

Torsi,

i.

Tot,

i.

321, 322 164. ii. 7

Trigs,

i.

ii.

296

Triginta,
Trijugae,
Trilix,
i.

328. 330

Totae,

i.

68

296

ii.

Totidetn, i. 164.ii. 308 Totiens, ii. 249 ' Totius, ii. 298 325 i. Totondi,

Thymiama,
Tiara, as,
Tiberis,
i. i.

ii.

352 35. 138

91

Totus, i. 67. ii. 90 Trabes, i. 70. 143 Trabs, i. 143 Tracto, i. 312
Traditio alteri, ii. 18 Trado, i. 232. ii. 224

168 Trim us, ii. 351 Tripes, ii. 341 Triplices, i. 168 Triplico, i. 185
Tripus,
i.

49. 85.

ii.

324.

345
Triremis, i. 103 Triste lupus, i. 7 Trisror, ii. 71
Tritero, ii. 352 Tritic.um, i. 135

Tiberius,

ii.

227
73.
ii.

Tibicen,

i.

296.

338
Tibur,
i.

16

Tiburs, i. 143 Tigillum, ii. 304 Tignum, nus, i.

Traduco, i. 222 Tradux, 5. 53 Traheae, i. 327

Traho,
146.
ii.

i.

251. 322
i.

Trajicio,
Tralleis,

208
104
ii.

352 317 Trivium, ii. 308

Trituro,
i.
ii.

Trivi,

304
Tigranes,
Tigrides,
i.

i.

Triumpbatus,

ii.

142

ii.

147 341
i.

Tigris,;. 12. 9]

Trames, i. 36 Tranquillum, Trans, ii. 37

Transcribe,
181.
i.

Triumpas
178

280

Timachides,

147
ii.

219

Tfmeo,

i.

192.

224
Timor,i. 151. ii. 321 Timotheus, ii. 303 Tinea, ii. 289

Transduco, i. 222 Transeo, i. 285

Transfigere, ii. 224 Transgredior, i. 301

Troades, ii. 299. 341 Troas, ii. 540 Trochaeus, ii. 366 Trees, ii. 299. 341
Trojr.gena,
Tropaei,
i.

ii.

30S

13
ii.

Tropaeum,
\

289
270. 289

Transciajn,

ii.

118

Trophamm,

ii.

Tros,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Tros,
i.

82. 119.
i.

ii.

323

Trades,
Tru.lo,
i.
ii

37

236. 322
3'27

Ultus, ii. 139 Ululare, ii. 225 Ulysses, i. 78.

V.
120
bif.

Trux,

143
Uncia,
t

Tuad, ii. 284 Tuber, i. 32 Tuberculum,

i.

11,

12

Vacare, ii. 62, 63. 224 Vacuus, ii. 62, 63. 89 Vada, i. 162. ii. ISO
Vadis,
i.

i.

33

Tuder, i. 16 Tudes,i. 37. 231 Tudito, i. 231 Tudo, i. 231 Tueor, i. 297. 309. ii. 104 Tui, ii. 97. 127 Tuli, i. 325. ii. 309 Tullianura, ii. 177 Tumulti, i. 123

Unde, ii 47, 48, 49 Undequadraginta, ii. 85 Undequinquagesimus, ii.

'

78. Ill
ii.

Vado, i. 23G bis. Vador, i. 295

304

85
ii.

Vadum.
85
ii.

dus,

i.

146. 188.

Undeviginti,

Undo, i. 179 Unedo, i. 71 Unguen, i. 30. 73

Unguis,
i.

304 Vae, ii. 74 Va^>, gor,

Valde,
ii.

ii.

105. 224

331

39. 98. 100

i.

Unguo, go,
Unicuique,
Unions,
i

242
308. 352
'

ii.

Valdequam, ii. 158 Vale triste., i. 22 Vale dico, ii 307

Valeo,
i.

Tone, ii."18 Tondo, i. 174. 177. 230 bis. 313

Tuor, i 297. 309. ii. 104 Turba, ii 1 85 Turben, bo, i. 70. 72.
140. ii.101

ii.

88

192,

193.

ii.

Unigenitus, ii. 308 8. 27, 28 Unio,

Universi, ii. 352 Un versus, ii. 308

224
Valerius, ii. 277 Valesius, ii. 277 Valetudine, i. 154 bis

Unius,

ii.
i.

'298.

353
ii.

Valide,
Valles,

ii.

331 142 146 160

i.

Unus.

f.7.

152

lis, i.

Turgeo,

i.

Turris, i. Tursi, i. 322 Turtur, i. 56. 53. 142.

205. 322 92. ii. 268. 277

ii.

Unus

&
i.

viginti,
bis,
i.

85
111.
ii.

Vallum,
Valvae,

lus,

Urbes, Urbs,

116
49.

i, i.

17.

321
Tus,
ii.

180 Urbs Roma,

ii.

15

Vannus, Vapulo, 68

44
305, 306.
ii.

i.

289
ii.

Tusculanum,
Tusses, Tussis, Tutari,
i.
i. i.

179

154
91

Urgeo, i. 205. 322 Urino, or, ii. 106 Uro, i. 270. 321. ii. 100 Urpix, i. 52
Ursi,
i.

Variare, ii. 100, 101 Varix, i. 52. 54. ii. 326 Vas, i. 35.78. 111. 126. 133. ii. 180. 322

297
97. 127.

32-2

Vasa,

ii.

180
ii.

Tuus,

ii.

344

Tygris,

ii.

341
i.

Tympano?,

14(5

Typboei, eos, i. 65 Tyrannis, i.38. 81 Tyrintbius, i. 68

Ursula Ranius, i. 10 Urticas, i. 150 Usque, ii. 37, 38 Ussi, i. 321 Usura, sus, i. 13J? Usurper, ii. 102 Usuvenit, ii. 308 Usus, ii. 64

Vasi.i. 126. 322 Vasis, i. 35. 78. 133.

322

Vasum,
Vates,
i.

i.

126
ii.

78. 109.

81

Ve,

ii.

332. 357
ii.

Tyrus,

i.

17

Veam,

252

U.
Ubei,
ii.
i. ii.

Ut,

ii.

9.

154. 160. 175.

i.

Vecordia, i. 154 Vecors, i. 88

Vectigale, i. 70. 118 Vectis, i. 39. 100

194 284
6.

Utensilia,

163
ii.

Uber.
107.

32. 74.

93.

Uter,

i.

114
90, 91

Vectius

elpis,
ii.

i.

10

86
18.

Uter.i. 67. 142.

Vehemens,
Vehillam,

296
ii.

Ubi,

ii.

46, 47, 48,

ii.

50. 333

Uterque, ii. 91 Uterus, i. 142, 146

Uti,
ii.

308 Ubique, ii. 308. 333 Ubivis, ii. 308. 333

Ubicumque,

333
180.
i.

ii. 261 Veho, i. 251. 322. 101.224 ii. 261 80 Velis, ii. 342 Vellam, ii. 261 Velle, ii. 27. 224 Velle tuum, i. 22

Utile,

ii.

330
.

Veillam,
Veles,
i.

Utilitas,

109

Ulciscor,

i.

300.

ii.

104

Utilitatium,

Ulcus,
Ullius,

i.

83

Utinam,

ii.

ii.
i.

Ullus,

353 67
19,

Uhmis,

i.

20

Utor, i. 140. 307 Utrius, ii. 298. 353

Utrobiqiie,
ii.

i. 110 175 299. ii. 71. t04.

Ulter, ii. 88 Ulterior, ii. 88

308

bis

Vellifacio, or, ii. }06 Velio, i. 254,, 255. 321,

Utrum,
Uxor,
i.

ii.

91
ii.

322
173. 180
ii,

Ultimus,
Ultra,
ii.

ii.

88

34.

Vellus,

i.

83
i.

37. 328, 330

Uxorem

ducere,

177

Velocitas,

54
Velox,

INDEX OF WORDS.
Velox,
ii.

VHuti,

ii.

326 333
327.
it.

Vemens,

i.

ii.

Vcnatio, turn, tus,

i.

296 139

Vendicare,

224

Vendo,
Veneo,

i.

232

Vervecina, ii. 177 Vervex, i. 89, 90. ii. 326 Vescor, i. 303. ii. 71. 140 Vesper, ra, ri, rus, i. 100. 138 Vesperascit, i. 311
Vespertilio, i. 56 Vester, ii. 97. 127

ii. 18<V Vindico, ii. 225. 285 Vindicta, ii. 180 Vinea, ii. 289

Vindicari,

Vinum,

i.

150.

ii.

180
ii.

Venefioium, ii. 268 i. 285, 286, 305. 310. ii. 68 Venero, or, ii. 104. 106 Venientutn, i. 115

Violens, tus, i. 143 Vir, 1. 3. 33. 65, 66, 80. 180. 339 bis

Vestia*, ii. 269 Vestibula, lum, Vestio, ii. 101

Vestis,
i.

i.

137

Vira, i. 65 Vires, i. 160

Vircra,
ii.

180
i.

Venimus,
Venio, 312.
i.

ii.

316

ii.

171. -286 Mi. 13. 224. 304

Venter, i. 114 Ventito, i. 312 Ventus, i. 44. 148 Venum, i. 286. ii. 152

Venundo, i. 181 Venus, i. 3, 4. 83, 84 42 Veper,

i .

38 Vestras, i. 109 Vestratc, ii. 87 Vestri, ii. 97. 127 Vetatio, i. 187 Veto, i. 184. 319 Vetulus, ii. 88 Vetus, i. 83, 84. 93. 105. 107, 108
Vexi, i. 322 Via, ii. 180

Virgilius,

68,

69

Virgineus, ii. 303 Virgo, i. 72. ii. 319

Viris,
i.

111. 134

Virod, ii. 284 Virtus, i. 48. 86. 115 ii. 324. 344
Virulentus,
ii.

106.

352

Virum,
Virus, Virus,
i.

i.

69 65

Vepre, i. 135. 157 Veprecula, i. 42 Vepres, pris, i. 37. 39. 42. 135. 157 Ver, i. 32. 155. 171. ii.

63 Vibex, i. 89
Vias,
i.

i. 45. 155. 169 Vis, i. 91. 96. 111. 133. 154. 160. 169. ii. 263

339
Verba,
Verber,
ii.

i.

180 33
i.

Verbera,

162.

ii.

69

Verberabilissimus, ii. 89 Vereor, i. 293. 295. ii.

22. 104 Vereor ne, ii. 159. 162 Vereor ne non, ii. 164 Vereor ut, ii. 159. 162 Vereor ut ne, ii. 159. 162 Vereor ut non, ii. 162 Vergo, i. 250 bit. ii. 100 Veridicus, ii. 304

326 85 Vicensimus, ii. 249 Vicesimus primus, ii. 85 Vicies semel, ii. 85 Vicis, i. 169 Vico, i. 222 Victor, i. 6. 94 Victrix. i. 6. <J4. ii. 326 VictuJ. 123 Victus, ii. 352 Vicxit, ii. 277. 284 Vide, ii. 181 Videlicet, ii. 152
Vibix,
i.

52. 55.

ii.

VisceVa,

i.

163. 169
83. 146.

Viceni

sinsruli,

ii.

Viscum, cs, i. 152. 155. 169

Viso,
i. 273, 324, 325

274. 311.

Visum,
Vita,
i.

ii.

310

154 Vitalis, i. 104 Vitrea, ii. 180 Vitrum, i. 155 Vivere vitam, ii. 30. 184
Viviradix,
i.

52

Veritnm,

ii.

Vermeo,

i.

141 141

Venues, mis, i. 58. 109. 141. ii. 269 Verminare, i. 141 Vero, ii. 334 Veronensium, sum, i. 116
Verres,
i.

Viden', ii.338 Video, i.200. 325. Viduare, ii. 63 Vieo, i. 199 Vietus, ii. 352
Vigil,
i.

ii.

181

Vivo, i. 280. 310.322. ii. 30.71. 184 Vix, i. 169.322. ii. 326 Vobem, ii. 269. 284 Vocalis, i. 7 Vocari, ii. 13
<

73. 98. 108.

ii.

ii.

Vocifero, or, ii. 100. 106 Vocis, i. 70. ii. 304

319
Vigilandus,
Vigilare,
ii.
ii.

Voco,
141

i.

70.
i.

80.

ii.

304-

Volente,
Volitare,

101

225
141, 142
i.

ii.

258
9.

37. 78. 120.

120.

ii.

Vigilatus,
Vigiliae,
i.

179
Verri, Verro,

Vigilia, lium,
i.

137

325 i. 270 Ms Verso, i. 312 Versum, ii. 38

148
37, 38 53. ii. 326 277. 279. 324, 29. 100, 101.

Viginti-unus, ii. 85 Viginti-duo, ii. 85

Volnus, ii. 284 Volo, i. 253. ii. 139 Volt, ii. 118
Voltis,
ii.

118.

118

Versus,!. Versus, ii. Vertex, i. Verto, i. 325. ii.

Vigor, i. 72. 152. Vina, i. 150 Vinacea, i. 163

ii.

321

Volucer, i. 75. ii. 277 Volucris, i. 38. 58. 103.

109.
ii.

277

Vinaceum,

224
Veru,
i,

22. 124.

164

Vincio, i. Vioco, i. 222. 310 Vincula, ii. 69 Vindex, ii. 8.1

146 172. 287

us,
i.

Volvo, i. 281. 317. 325. ii. 101 Volvox, i. 58

Volutabrum,
Voluto,
ii.

ii.

302, 303

101

Vomer,

INDEX OF WORDS,
Vomer,
277
Vouiica,
ii.
i.

32. 42. 1$,

ii.

Vulgar is,
Vulgus,

rins,
i.

i.

143
J

X.
Xanthus, i. 14 Xeno, non, i, 140 Xenophon, i. 74
Z.

],

2 <45>

353
ii.

Vomis,

i.

42.

277

Vomui, i.319 \orsus, ii. 284

Vortex, i. 53. ii. 255 Voster, ii. 284 Voveo, i. 179

155 Vulnus, i. 83. ii. 344 Vulpes, i. 5. 56. ii. 82 Vulpinor, i. 311
Vulsi,
i.

321,322
i.

Vultur,

58.
i.

142.

Zephirus,

i.

321
Vulturius,

Zeugma,
58
Zizania,

i. i.

12 15

Vox,i.51.70.ii.3Q4.326

163

TABLE

OF

MATTERS.

A.

absolving,
y

absinthe, of two genders, i. 2 verbs of; their government,

ii.

observation upon this letter, ii. 250; replaced by E, ii. 252; what name it signifies when alone, ii. 227 ; its use as a French particle, ii.

61
verses
;

Acataleclic

particulars of,

ii.

373
accents, of their nature, and number of them, ii. 353 ; their use, ii. 354 ;
in verse, ii. 359 accent, acute, its use, ii. the use of it, ii. 358

50

a,

termination of the Greek accusative, i. 121 a, final, of what gender, i. 25 ; its declension, i. 62. 7 1 ; its quantity,
ii.

354

errors in
ii.

327

a, its

quantity in composition, ii. 305, 306. 309 j its increase to the plural, ii. 327 ; to that of the
ii.

358 placed by the acute, ii. 357 accent, grave, its use, ii. 354. 358
accents,

accent, circumflex, its use, errors in the use of it, ii.

354
;

re-

Greek, preserved in Latin,

in

ii.

verbs,
ab,
its

312
ii.

quantity in composition,

306
i.

abbreviations, of the ancients, ii. 289 ablatives, of the second conjugation,

359 accents, Hebrew, preserved 360

91. J16
accusative,

Latin,

ii.

accusative, of the third conjugation,

i.

69
I,

of the third,

i.

93

in

and

i.

98
ii.

what
it,

it
ii.

denotes,

and what

ghlatives, absolute,

72. 181, 182

ii.

ablatives,

remarks on the,

83

what

governs them, ii. 2 ; governed by nouns, ii. 61. 69 j by verbs, ii. 61. 66. 70; by prepositions, ii. 38, 39; even when understood, ii. 19,

governed by verbs, ii. 29. 33. 43. 70 ; by neuter verbs, ii. 95. 196 ; by prepositions, ii. 31. 35.40. 43. 175. 193 ;
governs

2;

by
ii.

adjectives, 18. 132

ii.

20.

34; by nouns,
accutative,

20

TABLE OF MATTERS.
accusative, of the person,

governed by 31 accusative, understood after the verb, ii. 169 accusative, the, of the active verbs, becomes the nominative of the passive, ii. 169 accusative, two, governed by a single
the verb,
ii.

at,

the pronunciation of this diphthong, termination of some cases ii. 259 ; of the first conjugation, i. 63 assisting or helping, verbs of, their go-

vernment,
ais,

ii.

27

the quantity of nouns of this termination, ii. 299

verb,
active,
'

ii.

43

ii.

expression, affected in French, 123. See verbs active.

ii.

alcaic verse, particulars of, ii. 399 alcmani'/s verses, ii. 389 amphibrac, of the feet of verses so call-

ed,

ii.

367
Cretic,
ii.

accusing, verbs of, their government, 61

amphimucet , or
an,
its

of

the feet of
ii.

verses so called,

367
composition,
of

adjectives,
ii.

ad, its quantity in composition, ii. 306 their motion and variation,

quantity

in

306
anacoluthon,
figure,
ii.
ii.

86; of how many

; ;

their genders, ibid,

substantive,

ii.

sorts, i. 5 ; agree with their sometimes un-

an explanation 192
of anapaestic

this

^it, of the feet of verses so called,

derstood, i'lid. to be supplied

ter,
i.

ii.

7.

ii.

3.

170; what ought when they are neu170. 236 ; what is

366 399

Terse,

ii.

understood, when taken sutatantively, ii. 173; with what substatitive they agree when there are two, ii. 9. 14; several joined with the same substantive, ii. 4 adjectives, which want the positive dethe comparative, ibid. ; the superlative, ibid. adjectives, taken substantive) y, i. 6. ii. 21. 177
gree,
ii.
;

anastrophe, of the figure so called, ii'. 152. 190 angels, of the genders of their names,

3 quantity of that increase, ii. 319 See antecedent, understood, ii. 4. 172.
i.

anis,

Relative*

88

antlbnfchic, particulars of this

foot,

ii.

367
antiptotis

and ennllage, particulars of these two words, and what grammarians understand by them, 195, &c.
ii.

adjectives,

derived from
ii.

verbs;

their

34 adjectives, understood, which govern the dative, ii 26

government,
20.
adjectives, followed

antispast feet, of verse,

ii.

particulars of,

369
ii,

20, 21. 172.

jectively.

by a genitive, ii. 16. See verbs used ad-

antithesis, of this figure, i. 328 aon, quantity of this termination,

admiration, verbs of, their government,

ii.

22
if

Adonic verses, particulars

adverbs,
ii.

to be

of, ii. 590 marked with an accent,

300 A. P., what Roman name these stand for, ii. 227 apheresis, of this figure, i. 327 apocope, of this figure, i. 327
apostrophe, final,
appellative,

letters

358 ; admit of comparison, but not of number, ii. 144; several words improperly taken for adverbs, ib'd.
adverbs, governing the genitive, ii. 18 adverbs, relative, without antecedent,
ii.

how used, ii. 291, 374 nouns, their gender, i. 3.

it is,
ii.

9,10
apposition,

what

15.

168; whe-

187

ther it takes place in the genitive of the question vbi, ii. 51, 52 ar, of the gender of nouns of this ter->

adverbs, of number, ii. 85 a, the pronunciation of this diphthong,

ii.

297
verbs,

affective

how the que

is

rendered 9;
their

mination, i. 51 Archilochian verse, observations on, ii. 389. 400 cm, the quantity of this increase, ii.

which follows them, government, ii. 21

affirmative,

ii.

320
i.

arum, the genitive plural

in, its origin,

an, in Latin, ought to be translated by a negative, and vice versd, ii. 159, &c. what space of time it includes, ii.

63
coin, its value,
first

As, a Roman 235

as, genitive

&c.

ii.

of the

245

conjugation,

i.

63

KS, the

names of countries terminating

gender, ii. 87 as, final, its declension, i. 62, 63. 77; its gender, i. 35 its quantity, ii. ; 340 ; the quantity of its increase,
in, their
ii.

321
ii.

asking, verbs of, their government,

44.67 aster, what

19.
ii.

with G, ii. 273 ; with Q, 270 ; added, ii. 284 C, what Roman name it stands for, ii. 227 ; what it signifies when inverted, ii. 289 c, nouns ending in, their declension and gender, i. 29 ; their genitive, i. 72 ; its quantity, ii. 336
C,
its affinity
ii.

this termination indicates,

i.

calends, of the

Romans

observations

90

from government, ii. 192, 193 aw, of the pronunciation of this diphthong, ii. 259 aubain, or aubene, a foreigner, the root of these words, ii. 270
avi,

attraction, to be distinguished

241 calendar, the, both ancient and modern,

on,
ii.
ii.

cases,
i.

242 what constitutes

100

their difference,

cases,
cases,

the preterite of the first conjugation, i.

it is

by what

to

know that

wanting in certain nouns, i. 1 65 Greek, of the third declension, 119

ii.

i.

catalectic verse, particulars of,

373

317
quantity of the Greek words with this termination, ii. 300 #, the gender of words terminating in,
u$,
i.

cause,

cer,

nouns expressing the cause or motive of a thing; in what case they are put, ii. 69. 181, 182 final, its genitive, i. 75
their

52
B.

ceasing, verbs of,

government,
ii.

ii.

22
C(Esura, of its different species,
its

371

JB,

its affinity

ii. 268. 284; with M, ii. 270; substituted for tho digamma, ii.

with P,

with V,

ii.

269

power to lengthen short syllables, ii. 372 ch of its pronunciation, ii. 281
t

283; added to some words,

quantity, ii. 336 lib, what these letters indicate, bacchic, of this foot, ii. 367
I, final, its
ii.

ii.

284

290

ber, final, its declension,

beris,

i.

75
quantity,
ii.

increase of verbs,

its

See Stale. charge. Charisius, at what time he wrote, i. 153 ci, preterite ; method for finding its present, i. 323 children, of the names of those adopted by the Romans, ii. 229 Cicero, not always correct in his criticities,
ii. 136, 137 gender, i. 14.24; how governed in the questions of place, ii.

313
bi, preterite,

sent,
bissextile

i.

manner 323

of finding

^
its

cism on language,
their

pre-

year, observations on, ii. 242 blame, nouns implying, in what case to be put, ii. 19 bo, final, of the third conjugation ; its
preterite
bo,

46
clothing, verbs of, their

regimen,

it.

44

Cn, what
stand
co,

Roman name
for,
its
ii,

these letters
supine,
i.

227

and supine,

i.

217

final,

preterite

and

ancient termination of the third and fourth conjugation, ii. 106 lourg, a French word ; from whence derived,
ii.

220
com,
colon, the, observations on, ii. 293 its quantity in composition, ii.

306

268
verse,

combating, or fighting, verbs of, their

observations

brackycatalectic

373 breathings of Greek words, marks for the, ii. 282 is, nouns in ; how their genitive formed,
upon,
ii.

government, ii. 203 comma, observations on the, ii. 292 commanding, verbs of, their government, ii. 27 how the que which follows ;

them

is

rendered,
i.

ii.

i.

86
termination of nouns derived their government, ii. 12

commtm, gender,

1.

3
,-

kundus,

comparative, the, agrees with adjectives,

ii. 87 ; not with all, ibid. signifies sometimes more than the superlative, ii. 59, 60 ; its government, ii. 55, 56, 57. 182. 194 ; declension, i. 105 ; without the positive, ii. 88

from verbs;

C.
P, was sometimes but an aspiration iu the vulgar tongues, ii, 282

Comparative,

TABLE OF MATTERS.
comparative in or, of what gender,
ii.
i.

34.

86

compound words, preserve the quantity

of their simple, ii. '304 ; did not heretofore change the vowel of the

simple in verbs,

i.

260

in

the

names of
rules

places, they follow the of their primitives, ii. 52.

of accusatives or ablatives, ii. 28. 196 ; governed by adjectives understood, ii. 26; by iiinins, ii. 25; by verbs, ii. 25 ; by passive verbs, 28. 68 ; whether governed by ii. the question ubi, ii. 52 particulars of, days, of the ancients ;
ii.

239
62
i.

See Verbs.
condemning, verbs of, their government, ii. 62~
condition.

declensions, their distinction,

first, i.
;

third,

i. 59 ; the the second, i. 65 ; the 70; the fourth, i. 123;

i.

See

State.
i.
;

the
rules for the
i.

fifth,

124

cjjiju?ations, of,
tirst, i.

171;
second,

declensions, different, of the

i.

same nourv

178

187

third,

147
their

i. 106; fourth, i. 282 conjunctions, whether they

have always
as
after

delivering, verbs oF, ii. 22. 07

government

the

same thing

before

denier,

Roman,

its

them, ii. 153; of the same degree of comparison, ibid.; which require the indicative, and which the subjunctive, ibid. conjunctions, of the
together,
ii.

denominative verbs,
de'x)nert ls, verbs.
t

value, Ii. 235 i. 3 1 1

derivatives,

same import, joined

See Verbs. whether they preserve the quantity of their primitives, ii. See Verbs. 303.

157
ii.

destderalives.

exjunctions, copulative, used to form

how

<:r verbs of desire, i.,312; the que is rendered which folii

comparison,
ing,
ii.

conjunctions, negative,

158 remarks concernconcerning

di,

lows them,

9;

their governii.

ment,
di, its

ii.

22

consonants,

155 observations
ii.

quantity in composition,
its

305
i.

them,
contesting,
ii.

2(12 to
of,

267
their

preterjJ^Tiow to find 323

present,

verbs

government,

203

Devil, the root of this word, ii. 278 diastole, particulars of this figure,

ii.

choriambus,
ii.

compound
what these

feet of verses,
letters signify,

380,381
dieresis,

369
coss,

particulars of this figure,

ii.

i.

cos

and
ii.

328.
dijftftence,

38Q

290
adjectives of,
ii.

countries,

are not com-

their

government,

nouns signifying difference; ii. 67

its

pared,

88

erases, of the figure so called, i. 327 Cretick, feet of verse; particulars of,
ii.

digamtna, particulars of, and nunciation, ii. 269. 282

pro-

367
ii.

cycle,

the solar; particulars of,

244

See State. dignity. dimeters, verses, particulars of, ii. diminutives, their gender, i. 8 ;

293
their

D.

D,

its affinity

with T,
28^.
;

ii.

and R,
words,
position,
d, inal,
its

ii.

275 ; with L added to some

in

ibid. ;
ii.

its

quantity

com227

305
it signifies, ii.
i.

D, what Roman name

gender,

30

its

declen-

See Verbs. termination, ii. 89. diphthongs, particulars of, ii, 259, 260, 261 ; their quantity, ii. 297 See Order. disposition. distance, of the questions of distance; their government, ii. 53. 18 J, 182. distance, verbs of, their government, ii. 67. 181 do, final, its declension, i. 71 ; its conjugation, i. 227 doubtful gender, i. J, 2 dus, adjectives of this termination do not admit of comparison, ii. 88 dus, participles in, the tense which it indicates, ii. 137 ; its signification actively,
it s

sion, i. 72 ; its quantity, ii. 337 dactyl, of the foot so called, ii. 366
datives, plural of the first declension,
i.

64; of the second, i 67. 69; of the third, i. 118 ; of the fourth, i. 123 the datives, remarks on the, ii. 83 ;

same

as

ablatives,

ii.

83.

196,

agrees
;

or passively, ii. 140; when substantive, witlfc, the

its

197 ; what they denote, ii. 2. 25 ; in the place of genitives, ii. 28;

ibid.

government,

ibid.

put
E.

in the ablative absolute,

i//zrf.

TABLE OF MATTERS.
E.
ii.
ii.

340; quantity of 322

its

increase^
ii.

E,
e,

observations on this letter, used instead of I, ii. 252

ii.

250
251

eu, pronunciation of this diphthong,

259
ii.

Greek

eta,

its

pronunciation,
ii.

e, epsilon, for ei,

'272

event, verbs denoting some event ; how to render the que which follows

quantity in composition, ii. 505. in the increase of verbs, ii. ; of nouns, ii. 327 ; e } ending of the vocative of the second declension, i. 68 ; of the dative of the fifth, i. 1 25 ; of the genitive,
e, its

307 313

them, ii. 9 termination of the second declension, i. 65 ; of diminutives, ii. 90 ex, of the Greeks, imitated by the Laeus,
tins,
ii.
1

93
i*

ibid.

ex, final, of what gender, i. 52 excelling, verbs of, their government,

e,

whether the genitive "of this ending used in the question ubi, ii. 51
its

is

27

e, final,

sion,

i.

gender, 62. 71

i.
j

25;
its

its

declenii.

quantity,

F.

330
ecthlipsis,
ei,

nearly the

particulars of, ii. 374 same as the long

I,

i.

104.116. ii. 118.253; ending of the plural of the second declension,

i.

F, mistaken for E, ii. 95 ; its affinity with V, ii. 268; with P, ii. 270; with B, 284 ; what it signifies

when

alone,
;

ii.

289
of,
ii.

65
ii.

ei,

pronunciation of this diphthong,

feet, of verses to 370

ff,

particulars
ii.

365

260
els,

what they

signify,

290

instead of es,

i.

104. 116
ii.
i.

fearing, verbs of;

elegiac verses, particulars of,

ellipsis,

402
11.
ii.

of the figure so called,

;

que which follows them, ii. 9 feminine gentler, i 1. 3 ; see Gender,

how

to render the

168 en, a French particle

en, final, its genitive,
encliticks,

festivals,
its
i,

names

of, their

declension,

i.

use,

ii.

50
ii.

118
verbs of; their regimen, forgetting, ~
ii.

73
195

enallage, particulars concerning,

33
freedmen, observations on their names,
ii.

draw the

accent upon the

preceding syllable, ii. 357 co t termination of verbs of the second

conjugation,
epenthesis,
i.

229

fruits,

names

of, their

gender,

i.

21
ii.

that of the genitives plural of the third declension, i. 1 16

it
;

what

206 is, i. 327

future, expressed

by the subjunctive,

107; taken for the imperative, ii. 109; manner of expressing the future of the infinitive, ii. 112;
ancient termination of the future of the third and fourth conjugations,
ii.

efiicene

nouns, particulars of them,

ii.

i.

5. 55.

82

epitnte, 1st, 2d, 3d, 4th, of the feet of verses so called, ii. 369

107

epochs,
er,

nouns

the most remarkable, ii. 245 in ; their gc nder, i. 32

;

G.

their ablatives, i. 103 er, termination of the second declension, i, 65. 67

er, adjectives in

G,

its

relation with C,
ii.

ii.

273. 284

with J,

274

eram, increase of verbs

ii.

its

quantity, qoantity,
ii.

314
;

erim,

increase of verbs
ii.

its

314
its

garde, of two genders, i. 9 gender, how ktfown ; i. 1. 10; their dignities with each other, ii. 9, 10, 11

em,

increase of nouns;

quantity,

gender,

320
era, increase of verbs
;

its

quantity,
its

ii.

314
erunf,
ii.

increase of verbs;
their
i.

quantity,

tt,

314 nouns in

the termination, changed the signification, or vice vrrs&, i. 7. 9 gender, different in the adjective and in the substantive, ii. 188, 189 genders, when several, with which the
of
into that of

gender,
;

i.

36

de-

adjective must agree,

genitive,

ii.

10

clension,

62. 78. 120

quantity,

what

it is

formed

of, i.

59

of the

TABLE OF MATTERS.
the
first, i.

66

63 ; of the second, i. of the third declension, i. 70,

h,

what number

it signified, ii.

282
ii.

71. 106
genitive,
cles,

Hellenism, or Greek phrase, ii. 192 helping, verbs of; their government,
'27

what
it,

verns

ii.

and what goii. 1 ; governed by parti18; by prepositions, ii.

it

denotes,

hendecasiillabic
ii.

verse

particulars

of,

397
ii.

172; by adjectives, ii. 16. 20, 91. 173; by verbs, ii. 22, &c. 173; by those of remembering and for-getting, ii. 33 ; by substantives, ii. 52 ; why some are found in the
question
ubi,
ii.

herbs, their gander, ii. ISO heroic verse ; particulars of,

helerociites,

590

or

irregular nouns; parti-

hours,

culars of, i. 126 how the ancients reckoned them,

51

after

the

ii.

239
ii.

comparative, ii. 57. 194; its government, ii. 15, &c. ; has the same force as the possessive, ii. 52
genitive, of the thing,

hours, canonical,

240

hexameter -verse; particulars of, II. 382, &c. ; of neglected hexameters, ii. 387-

governed by the
is

verb,

ii.

32
whose adjective
in

genitive, plural,
it, ii.

another case;

how

to understand
ii.

173
with the Greeks,

their conjugation, i. 251 ; Horace, praise of his satires, ii. 387 ks, what they signify, ii. 235. 290 hurting, verbs of; their government, ii.

ho, verbs in

genitive,

common

26
hyperbaton, of the figure so called,
ii.

22 j borrowed by the Latins, ii. 63 ; how it may be resolved, ii. 193 gerunds, remarks upon, ii. 125; their government, ii. 18. 125, 126; what they add to the signification of the verb, ii. 1 '26 ; supplied by nouns proceeding from verbs, ii. 128 ; whether taken actively or
passively, ibid. ; their declension,
ii.

190
hypercatalectic
ii.

verse

particulars

of,

373
concerning this figure,
ii.

hypallage,

191
I.

/,

,sed for E,

129

gerunds, of the third and of the fourth conjugation, take u instead of e, i.

gi,
i.

252; why and how 253 ; whether it be sometimes a double letter, ii. 303 ; put for, i. 105. 116 ; suppressed, ii. 284
ii.

lengthened,

ii.

preterite; 3 123

how
;

to

fitid

its

present,

i,

termination of different cases of the second declension, i. 65. 68

plural;
tity,
its

giita,

nouns
180

in

quantity

of,

ii.

330

gladiator,
ii.

mark
;

or token of his liberty,

glyconic verse

particulars of,

ii.

396

gn,

how pronounced by the

ii.

ancients,
its

23; its quancomposition, ii. 508 ; in increase, ii. 315. 327 iambic verse and. feet; particulars of, ii. 366. 368. 390
i,

gender,
;

i.

ii.

332

in

274
its
i.

ides,

go, final,

declension, jugation, i. 240

72

coni.

imitation, verbs of,

concerning them, ii. 241 i. 31 1 imperfect of the subjunctive;

its

va-

goddesses,

names

of;

their gender,

3,4
names of; their gender, i. 3 government, distinction between it and attraction, ii. 192, 193 governments, resolved by the preposigods,
tions,
ii.

rious significations, ii. 107 imperative, taken for the future, ii. 109 ; for the passive verb, ii. 109; observations on the imperatives, i.

42
;

gui, preterite
i.

how

to find

its

present,

308 ; its quantity, ii. 328. 332 impersonal verbs. See Verbs. imus, ending of adjectives not comtheir quantity, ii. pared, ii. 88
-,

323
H.

351
quantity in composition, ii. 306 See Verbs. increase, of nouns; their quantity, ii.
in, its

incheative verbs.

//, its value, use,

ii.

&c., ii. 279 ; its origin and relation with the digamma,

319; of verbs,
increase,

ii.

312
;

in the singular
ii.

preserved in
indf-

289

the plural,

327

TABLE OF MATTERS.
indtdihahte noun$; their gender, i. 22; observations on, i 1 64 indicative, used for the subjunctive, ii.

ble consonant, ii. 265 ; represented by the diphthong ii, ii. 265
Jubilee, years of; concerning,
ii.

245

108
indiction,

what

it is, ii.
ii.

243
;

K.
called by

infinitive, of the,

109

how

the ancients, ii. 113,. 114; indefinite in regard to tenses, ii. 110. 113; its use, ii. 148; the verb yhich follows another must always

K,
.

its

properties,

ii.

271
it

K, the Roman name 227

kata, of the Greeks,

stands for,

ii.

imitated by the
in

be
infinitive,

in

this

mood,

ii.

114;

how

Latins,

ii.

193
the quesii.

found after verbs of motion, ii. 114 its gender, i. 22 ; considered as a noun derived from a verb, ii.

kingdoms,

how governed
47 L.

tions of place,

8. 31. 34, 35. 113. 169, 170, 182; supplied by the supine, ii. 34; substituted for the gerund, ii. 128 ; in the participle, ii. 140 infinitive, may agree with a nominative, ii. 8. 169 ; what case should precede it, ii. 8 infinit ve, after a noun, ii. 194 infinitive, when alone, the verb that governs it is understood, ii. 1 70 ; the

L, changed into R, ii. 266. 284 ; into D, ii. 284 ; suppressed in some
words,
I,

ibid.

/,

/,

of a preposition, inis, an increase of noun ;

ii.

same

ii.

114
quantity,

preceded by a consonant, makes the preceding vowel doubtful, ii. 302 final ; its gender, i. 29 its declension, i. 73 ; its quantity, ii 557 nouns in ; the quantity of their increase, ii. 318
;

its

/,

the

Roman name

it

stands

for, ii.

319

instrument, nouns signifying the, in what are put, ii. 70. 181, 182
interjections, their government, See Verbs. intransitive.
ii.

74

inversion of words,

ii.

w, verbal nouns
70,

in,

1 90 used for the gerund,

ii. 127 a diminutive termination,

ii.

ionian, long
tr,
t>,

and

short, verses,

ii.

nouns in ; of what gender, i. termination of the second declension,

i.

90 368 33

227 //, what they signify, ii. 290 Leonian verses particulars of, ii. 386 letters, their number, order, and divitheir gender, i. sion, ii. 247, 8. 22; alterations made iu them by the ancients, ii. 249. 284 ; taken for the characters which formed their name, ii. 272 letters, dominical, ii. 244 letters, double, ii. 277 lengthen the
; ;

preceding vowel,
letters, capital
;

ii.

301
ii.

65

is,

nouns in, their gender, i. 38, 39 ; its quantity, ii. 242 ; quantity of its increase, ii. 323 ; its declension, i.
80. 103. 121 ending of the dative and ablative plural of the second declension, i.

their use, ii. 289 letters, reversed ; their signification,

289
letters,

repeated

their signification,

ii.

290
letters, hissing, ii.

if,

301, 302
letters,

276; liquids, ii. 266. mute, ii. 267. 301

69
a diminutive termination, ii. 90 islands, their gender, i. 14 itum, termination of the supine j its
iscus,

Ii,

the directions or superscriptions among the Latins, ii. 12 preterite ; the method of finding its
of,

present,
liberty,

quantity,

ii.

312

i. 323 how the Romans gave k,

ii.

ium, genitive plural, i. 109 ius, genitive of the second declension, i. 67 ; doubtful, ii. 298 ivus, termination of adjectives that are not compared, ii. 88
J.

180 limus, a superlative termination,

liquids, letters,
ii.

ii.

87
i.

301, 302 the plural, liquors, whether used in 150. 153

2fi6.

lo,

final;

its

preterite and supine,

i.

252
long, syllables,

by

their nature,
ii.

ii'.

295

J, whether it was a consonant with - the ancient^, ii. 262. 274 ; a dou-

by

position,

295.

301;
ii

how
267. 295.

marked by the

ancients,

TABLE OF MATTERS.
ii. f.us,

295. 358 j how to pronounce them, 295. 357 la, lum, a diminutive termination,
ii.

N. N,
pronunciation, ii. 26<5, 267; changed into L, ibid. ; into R and S, ii. 267 ; in T, ii. 275 ; how pronounced with C and G, ibid. ; added, ii. 284 N, what name it indicates, ii. 227. 289 n, final ; its gender, i. 30 ; its declension, i. 73 ; its quantity, ii. 338 ; quantity of the increase of nouns
in,
ii.

its

89 Lustre, what

it is, ii.

243

M.
266
ii.

M,
m,

its

pronunciation,

ii.

its

rela;

tions with
final
its

B and
ii.
i.

P,

270
its

its

319
;

elision in verses,
-,

gender,

374 29 ;

quanii.

names, of the Romans ii. 226, &,c. See Verbs negative, the in

particulars of,

M,
ma,

tity, ii. 337 what Roman name it signifies, 227 ; with an accent, M' Vnd.
final
;

nature, verbs expressing

any

effect of.

Latin

destroys that

its

MAM,
28

what

declension, i. 1 1 9 these letters signify,

ii.

which follows it, ii. 164, 165 negatives, whether two of them have the value of an affirmative, ii. 155
neglecting, verbs of j their
ii.

manner, of a thing ; in what case to be put, ii. 70. 182 See Gender masculine, gender.
matter,
adjectives
ii.

government,

22

of;

that are

not

See Gender; significaneuter, gender. tion of the word, ii. 171 ; its rank
genders, ibid. ; that gender are to be understood which are joined to other genders, ibid. ; the plural of neuter nouns, i. 105 See Verbs neuter, verbs. ni, preterite ; how to find its present,
night,

compared,

88

matter, of which any thing is composed; in what case to be put, ii. 69

among the other how adjectives of

questions concerning ; their ii. 53, 54. 182 meditative, verbs. See Verbs men, names of; of what gender, i. 3 metaplasm, of the figure of speech so

measure,

government,

called,

i.

327
called,
i.

metathesis, of the figure so

327 metals, names

720,

of ; whether they have

M. F.,
i.

plural, i. 149 for what used

323 its watches among the ancients, ii. 240 termination of verbs of the third conjugation; its preterite and su, pine, i. 259
i.

by the Romans,
to find
its

ii.

nominative, plural of the third declension,

i.

289
mi, preterite
;

104

how

present,

323

nominative, with the Attics ; the same as the vocative, ii. 83. 1 94 ; before

minor, a termination of the imperative out of use, ii. 109 M. M., for what used by the Rmanos,
ii.

an
ii.

infinitive,

ii.

194; understood,

169. 174;
ii.

in the first

and sei.

cond person,
136

290
ii.

nominatives, of various terminations, nones, of the ancients

M.
mo,

N., for what used by the Romans,

289
final of the third conjugation
preterite^
;

its

and supine,

ii.

256

mode, potential; how resolved, ii. 176 modes, of how many sorts, ii. 106 moloste, feet of verse; particulars of,
ii.

con; particulars cerning, ii. 239 nouns, governing the genitive, ii. 51 ; the dative, ii. 25 ; the ablative, ii.

61.69
nouns, understood in Latin, ii. 176, 177 nouns, common to two genders, i. 1. ii.79

366

months, of the
ii.

Romans ;

particulars of,
ii.

240
332

monosyllables, their quantity,

motion, verbs of. See Verbs mountains, their gender, i. 12. 14

mute, consonants 267, &c.

particulars

of.

ii*

nouns, compound ; their declension, i. 60 nouns, correlative, understood, ii. 173 nouns, doubtful, i. 1,2. ii. 81 nouns, epicena, i. 55. ii. 82 nouns, of place ; in the genitive with a
preposition,
ii.

Yot,

II.

173 h

nounst

nount, proper

without plural,

i.

,134,

o*, final;

its
i.

gender,

i.

4f;

its

declen-

135
nouns,
verbal; their government, ii. 21. 132; differ from the participle, ii. 21. See Words t Sub18.
stantives
ns,
i.

os,

os,

65 ; its quantity, ii. 344 ending of the genitive of the third declension, i. 120 nouns in; quantity of their increase,
sion,
i.

120.ii.

323

ending of the third declension,

in
;

87

os, in
of,

us, participle

what tense
ii.

it

indi-

cates,

ii.

134
109
of,
ii.

ancient writers used for us, i. 65 pure ; what it means, i. 120 a Greek preposition imitated in
Latin,
ii.
1

nto, plural of the imperative,

94

number, the Golden ; particulars

243
number, ordinal, ii. 85 number, adjectives of; which are not compared, ii. 88 number, nouns of; remarks upon, ii. 84, 85 numbers, of the Romans; particulars concerning, ii. 233

P.

O.
O, observations on

with B, ii. 268 ; with M, and F, or PH, ii. 270; added to some words, ii. 284 ; corruptly/ i. 257. ii. 268 P, what Roman name it indicates, ii. 227 paragoge, a figure of speech, i. 327

P,

its affinity

254 ; its affinity with A, E, and U, ii. 255, 256. 284 ; put for au, ii. 284;
this letter,
ii.

parenthesis, a figure of speech, ii. 191 part, nouns expressing a, in the accusative, ii. 182; of what case, ii. 69.

182
participle, in

o,

suppressed, ibid. final ; its gender, i. 26; its declension, i. 71 ; its quantity, ii. 334; in increase, ii. 316. 319. 324; in

added,

ibid. ;

bal* noun,

from the verthe time it indicates, ii. 134; whether it takes the tenses of the verb sum to which
it differs
ii,

what

21

0,

composition, ii. 308 omicron, for ou, ii. 272 o t pure and impure, i. 319 ob, its quantity in composition,
;

ii.

306
ii.

ii. 137; in what it from the adjective, ii. 134 participle, what it becomes by composition and by comparison, ii. 134

it

is

joined,

differs

obeying, verbs of

their government,

participle,

signification of the, in verbs

26
pronunciation of this diphthong, ii. 261 ; put for u, ii. 284 01, pronunciation of this diphthong, ii. 261 ; put for u, ii. 284 olympiads, of the Greeks; particulars
oe,
of, ii.

deponents, ii. 138; of impersonal verbs, ii. 14,1 verbs are rare participles, in us, whose See dus, rus or unusual, ii. 141. partaking, verbs of; their government,
ii.

common and

22
quantity in composition,
ii.

243

particles, their
ii.

om, in ancient writers used for um, i. 65 omne, called the gender of adjectives, > i. 6 on, the French; how used, ii. 123; how rendered in Latin and Greek,
ibid.

305
understood,

particles,

particles, that require

175 a genitive,

ii. 1

on, termination of the second declension,

i.

which govern different cases, ii. 73 ii. 55. partitive, noun; its government, 59 ii passions, between twa opposite terms,
160, 161
passive, verbs.

65

its

quantity,

ii.

338,

339
cnit, increase in; its quantity,
ii.

See Verbs
in Latin,

319

passive, expression; affected

ii.

Onomatopeia, what
or,

it is, ii.

365
P.

123

their quantity, ii. 339 ; quantity of their increase, ii. 320; their gender, i. 34. ii. 86 or der,, nouns denoting; why in the ab-

nouns in

C.,

what they

signify,

ii.

290
of,
ii.

pentameter, verse;

particulars

388
peon, first, second, third, and fourth, kind of feet, ii. 369 58. ii. per, increases the comparison,

lative,
fiy,
ii.

ii.

182 to be observed in Latin,

285

158
perfect

TABLE OF MATTERS.
perfect,
ii.

in rim;

is

taken for the future,

which are understood

19
preposition*,
tion,
ii.
ii.

in Latin,

if.

167
ii.

Ittpj,

of the Greeks imitated by the

Latins,

193
ii.

their quantity in 305; joined in

composicomposiibid. ;

period, or full point, particulars of,

tion,

152

to

two verbs,
ibid.

293
period, Julian, concerning the, ii. 245 periode, in French, of two genders, i. 2 person, the name of the, governed in the accusative by the verb, ii. 51

derived from nouns,

prepositions,
ii.

which govern the infinitive, 114; have always a case, ii. 152; resolve almost all governments, ii. 42. 48 ; of the accusa-

persons, of their difference in dignity, ii. 9. to 12

ph, its pronunciation, ii. 281 phuleucian, verse ; particulars of,

ii. 31. 35. 40. 44. 173. 193; of the ablative, ii. 38, 39, 40 ; of the genitive, ii. 173 ; preserve their

tive,

ii.

government
with verbs,
ii.

when
43
;

compounded
understood in

397
pherecratius, verse;

particulars of,

ii.

390
pi, preterite
i.
;

discourse, ii. 19, 20. 174. 181, 1 82 ; the cause of singular govern-

how

to find its present,

ments,

ii.

93,

94
ii.

323

present, used for the past,

136

poetry ; their gender, i. 7 pio, termination of the third conjugapieces, of

present, of the subjunctive, partaketh of the future, ii. 107

preterit e, its conjugation,
i.

tion;
.

its preterite

and supine,

i.

171; from

209 plenty, nouns denoting; ment, ii. 62

pleonasm,
called,

their govern-

of the figure of speech so ii. 184 pleX) ending of adjectives that are not compared, ii. 88 pluperfect, of the subjunctive, partakes of the future, ii. 1 08 plural, of nouns which want the, i. 149
plural, nouns, their gender, i. 23 plurals, of the third declension, i. 104 of neuters, i. 1 05
plurals, quantity of their increase,
;

formed, ibid. ; when wanting, the supine is also wanted, i. 177 ; how to find its present, i. 3 1 4 of verbs in the preterite ; with the characteristic of the present, i. 323; which retains the rowel of the present, i. 315. ii. 120; its analogy, i. 309. 314; often admits of a syncope, i. 315 j

what

it

is

its irregularities, ibid.

preterites,

verbs,
preterites,

which proceed from different i. 3 JO formed by the participle, ii.

first

ii.

143
preterites,

327
po, termination of the third

which redouble the

sylla-

conjugai.

tion;

its

preterites

and supine,

263
point, of interrogation ii."294
positive,

and admiration,

with the government of the

ii.

comparative,
possessive,

adjectives
ii.

55. 148, 149 are not com;

pared,
possessive,

88

173; their quantity, ii. 309 preterites, their quantity, ii. 309 ; those of two syllables, ibid. preterites, of verbs passive ; how formed, i. 177 price, nouns of; their government, ii. 65. 182 privation, nouns of; their government, ii. 62. 182
ble,
i.

pronouns; their construction, ii. 97 ; of the ambiguity of their genitive with a substantive, ii. 97. 126 ; do not receive adjectives,
ibid. ;

pro, its quantity in composition, ii. 306 pruceleutmatic, feet of verse ; particulars
of,
ii.

pronouns,

tive,

have the force of the geniii. 52 a substan; joined to

ii. 90, 91 3 difference in their signification, ibid. $ their cases and declensions,
ii.

368 remarks upon,

tive,

may

govern the genitive,

ii.

92
;

their construction,

ii.

96,

17
poverty,

nouns expressing ; their government, ii. 62. 182 jP. P., what they signify, ii. 290 praise, nouns of; in what case they are
put,
ii.

19

prepositions,

French

indicate

those

govern the genitive, ii*' 16. See Possessive and Relative to -what they pronouns, reciprocal ; refer, ii. 75 ; in what case the relatives have the same effect, ibiil. pronouns, improperly taken for pleonasms, ii, 185 Hh2 pronun-

97

may

TABLE OF MATTERS.
pronunciation, of the Latin,
i.

116.

ii.

remembering, verbs of;

their gov"e?rn>

353. 361
proper,

ment,
their gender, i. 3. 10 ; in what case
ii.

ii.

33
;

names;

repelling, verbs of

their

government,

properly, nouns implying to be put, ii. 19

proihesis,

22
verbs of; 26. 203
their
ii.

resisting,
ii.

government,

what it is, i. 327 provinces, names of ; their gender, i. 14; how governed in the questions
of place,
its
ii.

rh, its pronunciation,

281

Rhone,
i,
:

why
8
;

of the masculine gender,

46. 181

i.

ps, termination' of the third declension ;

ri,

preterite

how
;

to find the present,

i.

genitive, i. 86 punctuation, treatise of,

323
ii.

291, &c.

rim, perfect in
ii.

taken for the future,

pyrrhic, feet of verse;

ii.

particulars of,

107

366
Q.

rimus, termination of the future; its quantity, ii. 316 rio-, of the third conjugation; its preteriS)

2,

its affinity

with C, ii. 270. 284 ; its use, ii. 271 ; whether it should pass for a double letter, ii. 272

rite and supine, ii. 211 termination of the subjunctive

its

quantity, ii. 343 termination of the future ritis,

its

2, what

Roman name
it

it

signifies,

ii.

227
Quantity, how ancients,
ii. ii.

marked,

was marked by the 249 ; how it is now 295

quarrelling, verbs of; their government, iL 203

questions,

of place, ii. 25 ; their government, ii. 182; government of those concerning time, measure,

quantity, ii. 316 rivers, of what gender, i. 12, 13 TO, of the third conjugation ; its preterite and supine, i. 265 Romans, particular observations on their ^ names, &c., ii. 226, &c. ; on their pronunciation of the Latin, i. 116. ii. 353. 361 ; of their arithmetical characters and mode of reckoning,
ii.

233
;

and
i.

distance,
;

ii.

53

rs,

termination of the third declension

its genitive, i.

qui, preterite

how

to find the present,

87

323

guo, termination of the third conjugation ; its preterite and supine, i.

rust participles in j the tense they express, ii. 112. 137; their agreement with the substantive, ii. 112
S.

263
R.
5,
JR, changed into L, D, S, ii. 266 ; into S, ii. 176; into D, ii. 284; omitted in words, ii. 284 r, preceded by a consonant, renders the preceding vowel doubtful, ii. 301 r, final ; its declension, i. 74 ; its quantity, ii. 338 re, its quantity in composition, ii. 305 reason, the, of a thing; in what case it is put, ii. 70
its

pronunciation, ii. 276; its affinity with T, ii. 270; with R, ii. 271. 284; with D, ibid.-, added, ibid.;

s,

suppressed in some words, ibid.? formerly an elision, ii. 345. 375 ; taken for /, ii. 95 final; its quantity, ii. 338; its gender with another consonant, i. 49 ;
quantity of
its

increase,

ii.

324

ii. 398 Sapphic, verse ; particulars of, S. C., what they signified with the Ro-

receiving,
ii.

verbs of;

their

government,
sco,

mans,

ii.
;

290

67

scazon, verse

relative, its

nature, ii. 92; how it agrees with the substantive, ii. 4; with the antecedent understood, ii. 172. 186 ; joins the preposition to which

particulars of, ii. 393 of the third conjugation j its preterite and supine, i. 223 $e, its quantity in composition, ii. 305 Seine, its gender, i. 8
its

belongs, ii. 148; put for a reciprocal pronoun, ii. 75 relatives, of quantity or quality; their agreement with the substantive, ii. 7
it

semicolon,

use,
ii.

ii.

294
signified

SER, what name

Romans,
sesterces,
of,
ii.

it

with the

228

of the

Romans;

particulars

235

SEX

TABLE OF MATTERS.
SEX, what name it
signified,
ii.

228
ii.

shame, nouns expressing ; their case, 19 their gender, i. 15 ships, names of ;

si,

verb, ibid. ; used for the infinitive, for the gerund, ii. 127; ii. 35; its government, ii. 18 ; their quantity,
ii.

310

preterite,

how

to find

its

present,
ii.

i.

321 to 324
siffler,

supines proceeding from various verbs', i. 310; how to find their present,
i.

root of this French word,

270

325
which have none,
;
i.

singular, nouns which want the, i. 155 slaves, observations on the names given
so,

supines, verbs

177.

191
syllable,
ii.

them by the Romans, ii. 229 termination of the third conjugation;

its

the last of verse

its

quantity,

346

preterite and supine, i. 272 what name it signified with the Romans, ii. 227 space, of time ; its government, ii. 53 spondaic verse, particulars of, ii. 383

syllables,

P.,

ther,

rules for putting them togetheir quantity, ii. ii. 290 ; 295. 300; divided into two, n.

syllables,

spondee, feet of verse;

ii.

particulars of,

380 ; composed of two, ii. 380 the quantity of which are disputed, ii. 347
1 1 .

366. 368 S. P. 5. R., what they signified with the Romans, ii. 290
ssi,

syllepsis, figure
ii.

85

of speech; how used, simple, ii. 1 85 ; re-

preterite,
i.

how

to find

its

present,

321, 322, 323

ii. 186; with a zeugma, 188; with an ellipsis, ii. 189; with an hyperbatou, ii. 190

lative,
ii.

added to some words, ii. 284 slate, nouns of; why in the ablative, ii. 182 ster, what this termination indicates,
st,
i.

synalcepha, particulars of,

syncope, what
i.

ii.

it is, i.

327

375. 377 of the verbs,

21
:

stop, a full
ii.

their gender, i. 8 j observations upon, ii. 293 strophes, stanzas so called ; particulars
stones, precious
;

i. 115, 116 what it is, ii. 45 ii. 378 synecphonesis, what it is, synaresis, what it is, ii. 265. 296. 378

177; of the nouns,

synecdoche,

syntax, general distribution of,

rules of,
ii.

ii.

1;

3,

&c.

of,

401
ii.
;

sub, its quantity in composition,

subject, nouns which indicate the in the ablative, ii. 1 82

306

syntax, figurative; concerning, ii. 167 synthesis, figure of speech ; particulars

of,
systole,
ii.

why

167
it is, ii.

what

380

Subjunctive,

what it expresseth, ii. 107 ; supplied by the indicative, ii. 108

substantive, supplied
ii.

by

the infinitive,
,

T.
T,
t

113

substantives, their gender, i. 3 times vary their gender

someand be-

its

sounded
final, its
ii.

affinity with like S,

ii.

come

See Verbs, adjectives, ii. 87. Words, Nouns, Antecedent,

gender,

i.'

D, ii.'275. 284; 276 29 its quantity,

it

substantives, two, of the same signification in the same case, ii. 15 ; of

345 T, what Roman name 227

taking care,

indicates,

ii.

different significations, in the genitive, ibid. ;

how

the second the adii.

verbs of;

their

govern-

ment,
teaching,
ii.

ii.

22
;

jective agrees with them, ibid,

super,
its

verbs of

their

government,

quantity in composition,

306
superlative, its

tenses,

60 ; 88 ;

government, ii. 55. 59, if used in comparisons, ii. 61. sometimes less than the com-

ter t

the, ii. 106 ending of the third declension

genitive,
i.

45 remarks on

its

76

parative, ii. 61 supines, particulars of, ii. 129; their declension, ibid. ; how governed, ii. 131, 132, 133; admit of an adjective, ibid. ; whether active or
passive, ibid. ; whether they denote any tense, ibid. ; how formed, i. 171. 274 ; do not form the

Terentianus-Maurus, at what period he flourished, ii. 271

termination, different in the nominative,
i.

136
ii.

tetrameter verse, particulars of, imperfect, ii. 395

th,

393

how pronounced,
the particle
verbs,
ii.
;

ii.

281
after

that,

how rendered

b
iheriaque,

TABLE OF MATTERS:
theriaqxe, of two genders, i. 2 in what things, inanimate ; their adjective to be put,

gender
ii.

which denote the) ment, ii. 13

their

govern-

10,

11

TI, what
it,

Roman name

uo, the termination of the third conjugation ; its preterite and supine,
i.

is

indicated by

213
gender,
i.

these letters, ii. 227 preterite ; how to find

i.

ur
its

present,

324
division according to the anii. 239, dec.

time,

its

31 ; its declenquantity of the increase of nouns in, ii. 321. 324 us final, its gender, i. 43. 48 ; its definal, its

sion,

i.

65. 77

cients,

time,

adjectives of,

that are not

com-

pared,
ii.

ii.

88
their government,

i. 65. 83 ; its quantity, 344 ; quantity of its increase, ii. 323, 324

clension,

ii.

time, questions of;

us, adjectives in
ii.

without comparative,
it

53.

181,182
us, us,

89

ending of the third conjugation ; its preterite and supine, i. 21 1 tmesis, what it is, ii. 190 toga virilis, at what age taken by the Romans, ii. 226 tor, nouns in; form their feminine in 'trix, ii. 81
tio,

participle,
ii.

what time

indicates,
is

135

deponents, whose participle in, taken passively, ii. 1 38 us, nouns in j whose verbs are rare, 141 ut, different uses of this particle,

ii.

ii.

trees,

gender of their names, i. 18, 19. ii. 180 tribrac, feet of verse ; particulars of, ii.

160
utis,

increase

its its

ututn, supine

quantity, ii. 334 quantity, ii. 312

366
trimeter verse, particulars of,
ii.

393;
ii.

V.
V,
its

imperfect,
triphthongs,

ii.

395
pronunciation, ii. 268 ; its affinity with B, ii. 269. 284 ; whether a consonant with the ancients, ii.

whether there are any,

tor,

263
trix,

the feminine of nouns in

ii.

81
trochaic verse, particulars of, ii. 394 trochee, feet of verse; particulars of,
ii.

262
65

whether one BOW,

ii.

303
ii.

valuing, verbs of, their government,

veo, its preterite and supine, i. 1 97 verbal nouns, their government, ii.

366. 368
in

trompetlet
i.

French, of two genders,

18.

21. 132;

how

differ

from the par-

trope, a figure of rhetoric, ii. trouble punishment, nouns

191

implying;
ii.

ticiple, ii. 21 verbs, of their nature

ii.

in
turn,

what case

to be put,

69. 181
it

notes,

termination of trees; what i. 21

de-

U.
pronunciation, ii. 255. 364 j doubled, ii. 284 ; put for et i, a, y, ii. 284 ; its quantity, ii. 335 ; in composition, ii. 308; in increase, ii. 317. 327; accompanies the Q, ii. 273 ulus, dative plural of the fourth de-

U,

its

and signification, 98; of the case they require before them, ii. 7 ; with which they agree when with two substantives, ii. 15; which govern the genitive, ii. 21. 172; the dative, ii. 25, 26 ; two datives, ii. 29 ; the accusative, ii. 29. 33. 43. 70 ; the ablative, ii. 6 1 70 ; of different governments, ii. 43,44; a list of, ii. 200, &c. ; which make their
.

preterite

by the

participle,

ii.

141;

when two come

cond put
of the

together, the seii.

in the infinitive,

34 ;

clension,

i.

123

same termination, but which

in the conjugation, or signifi-

udis, increase, its quantity, ii. 324 ui, preterite ; how to find its present,
i.

vary

318. 324

urn,

ending of the second declension, i. 65; of names of trees what it implies, i. 20, 21

168 ; understood, U. ii. 168.170.173. 181 verbs absolute and active, or intransitive and transitive ; a list of, ii. 99
cation,

verbs active, their government,

ii.

29,

um, genitive plural, i. 106, &c. union and connexion of words (verbs *

30

which are taken lute sense, iii 100

;

in

an absoverbs

TABLE OF MATTERS.
verbs adjective, what they are, ii. 98 verbs compound, i. 312 ; their conjugaii. tion, i. 173 ; their government,

of one sort of metre,

different metres

ii.

401

of

and

their division,

43
verbs defective, particulars of,
ii.

verses, Lyric,
1
1

and those

relative
ii.

to

8,

them
sents,
ii.

particulars of,
i.

396

&c.
verbs

vi, preterites,

denominative, particulars

of, i.

how to find their pre316. 324; their quantity,

he was born
its

311
verbs

310

deponent, their conjugation, i. 293; their participle, ii. 138;

taken passively, a list of, ii. 102; ending in o, or in or, a list of, ii.

ttrgil, name of the village in, ii. 69

vo, of the third conjugation ; terite and supine, i. 280

pre-

105
verbs derivative, i. 310 verbs diminutive, i. 312 verbs frequentative, i. 31 1 verbs impersonal, their nature,

remarks on the, ii. 83 ; that of the second declension, i. 68 ; never governed by any thing, ii. 2 vowels, long and short, ii. 248; their
vocative,
elision

ii. 122; whether wanting the persons and ii. ii.

in

verse,
ii.

ii.

times omitted,

377.
ii.

375 ; someSee Syna;

moods we imagine, of their participle,

123, 124 ; 141 ; their

l&pha. vowels, of their union,

378

how

to

conjugation, i. 307 ; their government, ii. 26. 31. 43; their nominative, ii. 33 verbs inceptive, i. 31
tion,
i.
1

distinguish them from diphthongs, ii. 291 ; their quantity when before other vowels,
ii.

297

their conjuga-

226

verbs intransitive, ii. 99 verbs transitive, ii. 99 verbs desiderative, i. 312

gation, i. 291 verbs of motion, followed

their conju-

Waiting, or expecting, verbs of; govern-

by the supine

ment

of, ii.

67

rather than the infinitive, ii. 35 ; government of those compounded within, ii. 31 ; why followed by the infinitive, ii. 114 verbs, expressive of a natural effect, as
rain, thunder, &c.,
ii.

weeks, of the ancients, ii. 240 winds, of what gender, i. 12 women, their names with the
ii.

Romans,
inverted

229

signified

by
their

letters,
i.

ii.

289;
ii.

gender,

169

verbs neuter, what they are, i. 191 ; if without the supine, i. 192; two
ii.

3 word, cut in two,

190.

See Tmesis.

sorts of, ii. 13. 28.

99

their

30. 95.

government, 196; which

word, understood, as expressed before, ii. 183; or otherwise, ibid*; in the enumeration of parts, ibid,

seem
tion,

to have a passive significai.

See Adjective, Noun, Substantive,

Verbs. words, which change in their gender and number, ii. 185. See Syllepsis. words, Greek, their quantity, ii. 299,

305

verbs neutro-passive, their conjugation, i. 304 ; their government, ii. 68

verbs passive, govern nothing of

selves,
ii.
ii.

them-

67

taken actively, a
their imperative,
;

300

list of, ii.

1

101;

09

followed

by a

their government, ii. 66 dative, ii. 28. 68

X.

ptrbs substantive, what, ii. 98 ; understood, ii. 35 ; origin and irregu-

X,

"its

take the tense of the participles to which they are joined, ii. 138 verges, Latin; quantity of their last
larity,
ii.

115;

value, i. 316. 320. ii. 277 j lengthen the preceding vowel, ii.
its

301
OB

final,

gender,
ii.

i.

51

its

declenits

sion,

syllable,
ii.

ii.

346;

particulars

of,

89; quantity of crease, ii. 325

;

in-

371 ; manner of scanning them and of the figures used therein, ii. 374; of the chief species of, ii. 382; of compositions in, ii, 400;

xi, preterite

how

tor

find its present,

its

319, 320. 322 xo, of the third conjugation;

rite

prete-

and supine,

i.

281

Y.

TABLE OF MATTERS.
ii.

342;

its

Y.
Y, its pronunciation, ii. 256, 257, 258 y final, its gender, i. 22 ; its quantity,
ii. 333:335 yar, the Roman, ii. 242; actual, ii. 243 ; sabbatic, ii. 245 yr, nouns in j quantity of their increase,
ii.

declension,

i.

121,

Z.

Z,

its

value,
t

ii.

278;

its

affinity

with

ibid.;
ii.

lengthens the preceding

vowel,
of,
ii.

301
it
is,
ii.
;

zeugma, what
lepsis,
ii.

321
its

168. 183

y$ final,

gender,

i.

39

1 1 particulars joined to the syl-

its

quantity,

188

THE END.

Printed by T. C.

HANSARD,

Peterborough Court, Fleet Street, Londow.

University of Toronto

Library

I
H H H
O
03

CV2

DO NOT REMOVE THE CARD FROM

THIS

ri!

e
O;

-P
-Pi
<ii

q
t

POCKET
Acme
Library Card Pocket

I
25
'-

^
25

Q}

5 (

Under Pat. "Ref. Index File"

Made by LIBRARY BUREAU